Infomotions, Inc.Ishmael In the Depths / Southworth, Emma Dorothy Eliza Nevitte, 1819-1899



Author: Southworth, Emma Dorothy Eliza Nevitte, 1819-1899
Title: Ishmael In the Depths
Publisher: Project Gutenberg
Tag(s): ishmael; hannah; brudenell; claudia; nora; reuben; middleton; herman brudenell; brudenell hall; judge merlin; miss merlin; reuben gray; aunt hannah; ishmael worth
Contributor(s):
Versions: original; local mirror; HTML (this file); printable
Services: find in a library; evaluate using concordance
Rights: GNU General Public License
Size: 219,310 words (longer than most) Grade range: 7-10 (grade school) Readability score: 70 (easy)
Identifier: etext15774
Delicious Bookmark this on Delicious

Discover what books you consider "great". Take the Great Books Survey.

The Project Gutenberg eBook, Ishmael, by Mrs. E. D. E. N. Southworth


This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or
re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.net





Title: Ishmael
       In the Depths


Author: Mrs. E. D. E. N. Southworth

Release Date: May 6, 2005  [eBook #15774]

Language: English

Character set encoding: ISO-646-US (US-ASCII)


***START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK ISHMAEL***


E-text prepared by Suzanne Shell, Project Gutenberg Beginners Projects,
Norma Elloitt, and the Project Gutenberg Online Distributed Proofreading
Team



ISHMAEL

Or, In the Depths

by

Mrs. E. D. E. N. Southworth

Author of
_Self-Raised_, _The Hidden Hand_, _Capitola's Peril_,
_The Bride's Fate_, _The Changed Brides_, etc.

A.L. Burt Company, Publishers
New York







  "Light was his footstep in the dance
   And firm his stirrup in the lists,
   And O! he had that merry glance
   That seldom lady's heart resists."




     *     *     *     *     *     *



POPULAR BOOKS
By MRS. E. D. E. N. SOUTHWORTH

In Handsome Cloth Binding
Price per volume      60 Cents


Beautiful Fiend, A

Brandon Coyle's Wife
  Sequel to A Skeleton in the Closet

Bride's Fate, The
  Sequel to The Changed Brides

Bride's Ordeal, The

Capitola's Peril
  Sequel to the Hidden Hand

Changed Brides, The

Cruel as the Grave

David Lindsay
  Sequel to Gloria

Deed Without a Name, A

Dorothy Harcourt's Secret
  Sequel to A Deed Without a Name

"Em"

Em's Husband
  Sequel to "Em"

Fair Play

For Whose Sake
  Sequel to Why Did He Wed Her?

For Woman's Love

Fulfilling Her Destiny
  Sequel to When Love Commands

Gloria

Her Love or Her life
  Sequel to The Bride's Ordeal

Her Mother's Secret

Hidden Hand, The

How He Won Her
  Sequel to Fair Play

Ishmael

Leap in the Dark, A

Lilith
  Sequel to the Unloved Wife

Little Nea's Engagement
  Sequel to Nearest and Dearest

Lost Heir, The

Lost Lady of Lone, The

Love's Bitterest Cup
  Sequel to Her Mother's Secret

Mysterious Marriage, The
  Sequel to A Leap in the Dark

Nearest and Dearest

Noble Lord, A
  Sequel to The Lost Heir

Self-Raised
  Sequel to Ishmael

Skeleton in the Closet, A

Struggle of a Soul, The
  Sequel to The Lost Lady of Lone

Sweet Love's Atonement

Test of Love, The
  Sequel to A Tortured Heart

To His Fate
  Sequel to Dorothy Harcourt's Secret

Tortured Heart, A
  Sequel to The Trail of the Serpent

Trail of the Serpent, The

Tried for Her Life
  Sequel to Cruel as the Grave

Unloved Wife, The

Unrequited Love, An
  Sequel to For Woman's Love

Victor's Triumph
  Sequel to A Beautiful Fiend

When Love Commands

When Shadows Die
  Sequel to Love's Bitterest Cup

Why Did He Wed Her?

Zenobia's Suitors
  Sequel to Sweet Love's Atonement


For Sale by all Booksellers or will be sent postpaid on receipt of price,

             A.L. BURT COMPANY, PUBLISHERS
             52 Duane Street      New York



     *     *     *     *     *     *




PREFACE.


This story, in book form, has been called for during several years past,
but the author has reserved it until now; not only because she considers
it to be her very best work, but because it is peculiarly a national
novel, being founded on the life and career of one of the noblest of our
countrymen, who really lived, suffered, toiled, and triumphed in this
land; one whose inspirations of wisdom and goodness were drawn from the
examples of the heroic warriors and statesmen of the Revolution, and who
having by his own energy risen from the deepest obscurity to the highest
fame, became in himself an illustration of the elevating influence of
our republican institutions.

"In the Depths" he was born indeed--in the very depths of poverty,
misery, and humiliation. But through Heaven's blessing on his
aspirations and endeavors, he raised himself to the summit of fame.

He was good as well as great. His goodness won the love of all who knew
him intimately. His greatness gained the homage of the world. He became,
in a word, one of the brightest stars in Columbia's diadem of light.

His identity will be recognized by those who were familiar with his
early personal history; but for obvious reasons his real name must be
veiled under a fictitious one here.

His life is a guiding-star to the youth of every land, to show them that
there is no depth of human misery from which they may not, by virtue,
energy and perseverance, rise to earthly honors as well as to eternal
glory.

Emma D. E. N. Southworth.
Prospect Cottage,
Georgetown, D.C.




CONTENTS.

I.       THE SISTERS
II.      LOVE AT FIRST SIGHT
III.     PASSION
IV.      THE FATAL DEED
V.       LOVE AND FATE
VI.      A SECRET REVEALED
VII.     MOTHER- AND DAUGHTER-IN-LAW
VIII.    END OF THE SECRET MARRIAGE
IX.      THE VICTIM
X.       THE RIVALS
XI.      THE MARTYRS OF LOVE
XII.     HERMAN'S STORY
XIII.    THE FLIGHT OF HERMAN
XIV.     OVER NORA'S GRAVE
XV.      NORA'S SON
XVI.     THE FORSAKEN WIFE
XVII.    THE COUNTESS AND THE CHILD
XVIII.   BERENICE
XIX.     NOBODY'S SON
XX.      NEWS FROM HERMAN
XXI.     ISHMAEL'S ADVENTURE
XXII.    ISHMAEL GAINS HIS FIRST VERDICT
XXIII.   ISHMAEL'S PROGRESS
XXIV.    CLAUDIA TO THE RESCUE
XXV.     A TURNING POINT IN ISHMAEL'S LIFE
XXVI.    THE FIRE AT BRUDENELL HALL
XXVII.   ISHMAEL'S FIRST STEP ON THE LADDER
XXVIII.  ISHMAEL AND CLAUDIA
XXIX.    YOUNG LOVE
XXX.     ISHMAEL AND CLAUDIA
XXXI.    ISHMAEL HEARS A SECRET FROM AN ENEMY
XXXII.   AT HIS MOTHER'S GRAVE
XXXIII.  LOVE AND GENIUS
XXXIV.   UNDER THE OLD ELM TREE
XXXV.    THE DREAM AND THE AWAKENING
XXXVI.   DARKNESS
XXXVII.  THE NEW HOME
XXXVIII. ISHMAEL'S STRUGGLES
XXXIX.   ISHMAEL IN TANGLEWOOD
XL.      THE LIBRARY
XLI.     CLAUDIA
XLII.    ISHMAEL AT TANGLEWOOD
XLIII.   THE HEIRESS
XLIV.    CLAUDIA'S PERPLEXITIES
XLV.     THE INTERVIEW
XLVI.    NEW LIFE
XLVII.   RUSHY SHORE
XLVIII.  ONWARD
XLIX.    STILL ONWARD
L.       CLAUDIA'S CITY HOME
LI.      HEIRESS AND BEAUTY
LII.     AN EVENING AT THE PRESIDENT'S
LIII.    THE VISCOUNT VINCENT
LIV.     ISHMAEL AT THE BALL
LV.      A STEP HIGHER
LVI.     TRIAL AND TRIUMPH
LVII.    THE YOUNG CHAMPION
LVIII.   HERMAN BRUDENELL
LIX.     FIRST MEETING OF FATHER AND SON
LX.      HERMAN AND HANNAH
LXI.     ENVY
LXII.    FOILED MALICE
LXIII.   THE BRIDE ELECT
LXIV.    CLAUDIA'S WOE
LXV.     ISHMAEL'S WOE
LXVI.    THE MARRIAGE MORNING
LXVII.   BEE'S HANDKERCHIEF




ISHMAEL

OR,

"IN THE DEPTHS."




CHAPTER I.

THE SISTERS.

  But if thou wilt be constant then,
    And faithful of thy word,
  I'll make thee glorious by my pen
    And famous by my sword.
  I'll serve thee in such noble ways
    Was never heard before;
  I'll crown and deck thee all with bays,
    And love thee evermore.

  --_James Graham_.

"Well, if there be any truth in the old adage, young Herman Brudenell
will have a prosperous life; for really this is a lovely day for the
middle of April--the sky is just as sunny and the air as warm as if it
were June," said Hannah Worth, looking out from the door of her hut upon
a scene as beautiful as ever shone beneath the splendid radiance of an
early spring morning.

"And what is that old adage you talk of, Hannah?" inquired her younger
sister, who stood braiding the locks of her long black hair before the
cracked looking-glass that hung above the rickety chest of drawers.

"Why, la, Nora, don't you know? The adage is as old as the hills and as
true as the heavens, and it is this, that a man's twenty-first birthday
is an index to his after life:--if it be clear, he will be fortunate; if
cloudy, unfortunate."

"Then I should say that young Mr. Brudenell's fortune will be a splendid
one; for the sun is dazzling!" said Nora, as she wound the long sable
plait of hair around her head in the form of a natural coronet, and
secured the end behind with--a thorn! "And, now, how do I look? Aint you
proud of me?" she archly inquired, turning with "a smile of conscious
beauty born" to the inspection of her elder sister.

That sister might well have answered in the affirmative had she
considered personal beauty a merit of high order; for few palaces in
this world could boast a princess so superbly beautiful as this peasant
girl that this poor hut contained. Beneath those rich sable tresses was
a high broad forehead as white as snow; slender black eyebrows so well
defined and so perfectly arched that they gave a singularly open and
elevated character to the whole countenance; large dark gray eyes, full
of light, softened by long, sweeping black lashes; a small, straight
nose; oval, blooming cheeks; plump, ruddy lips that, slightly parted,
revealed glimpses of the little pearly teeth within; a well-turned chin;
a face with this peculiarity, that when she was pleased it was her eyes
that smiled and not her lips; a face, in short, full of intelligence and
feeling that might become thought and passion. Her form was noble--being
tall, finely proportioned, and richly developed.

Her beauty owed nothing to her toilet--her only decoration was the
coronet of her own rich black hair; her only hair pin was a thorn; her
dress indeed was a masterpiece of domestic manufacture,--the cotton from
which it was made having been carded, spun, woven, and dyed by Miss
Hannah's own busy hands; but as it was only a coarse blue fabric, after
all, it would not be considered highly ornamental; it was new and clean,
however, and Nora was well pleased with it, as with playful impatience
she repeated her question:

"Say! aint you proud of me now?"

"No," replied the elder sister, with assumed gravity; "I am proud of
your dress because it is my own handiwork, and it does me credit; but as
for you--"

"I am Nature's handiwork, and I do her credit!" interrupted Nora, with
gay self-assertion.

"I am quite ashamed of you, you are so vain!" continued Hannah,
completing her sentence.

"Oh, vain, am I? Very well, then, another time I will keep my vanity to
myself. It is quite as easy to conceal as to confess, you know; though
it may not be quite as good for the soul," exclaimed Nora, with merry
perversity, as she danced off in search of her bonnet.

She had not far to look; for the one poor room contained all of the
sisters' earthly goods. And they were easily summed up--a bed in one
corner, a loom in another, a spinning-wheel in the third, and a
corner-cupboard in the fourth; a chest of drawers sat against the wall
between the bed and the loom, and a pine table against the opposite wall
between the spinning-wheel and the cupboard; four wooden chairs sat just
wherever they could be crowded. There was no carpet on the floor, no
paper on the walls. There was but one door and one window to the hut,
and they were in front. Opposite them at the back of the room was a wide
fire-place, with a rude mantle shelf above it, adorned with old brass
candlesticks as bright as gold. Poor as this hut was, the most
fastidious fine lady need not have feared to sit down within it, it was
so purely clean.

The sisters were soon ready, and after closing up their wee hut as
cautiously as if it contained the wealth of India, they set forth, in
their blue cotton gowns and white cotton bonnets, to attend the grand
birthday festival of the young heir of Brudenell Hall.

Around them spread out a fine, rolling, well-wooded country; behind them
stood their own little hut upon the top of its bare hill; below them lay
a deep, thickly-wooded valley, beyond which rose another hill, crowned
with an elegant mansion of white free-stone. That was Brudenell Hall.

Thus the hut and the hall perched upon opposite hills, looked each other
in the face across the wooded valley. And both belonged to the same vast
plantation--the largest in the county. The morning was indeed delicious,
the earth everywhere springing with young grass and early flowers; the
forest budding with tender leaves; the freed brooks singing as they ran;
the birds darting about here and there seeking materials to build their
nests; the heavens benignly smiling over all; the sun glorious; the air
intoxicating; mere breath joy; mere life rapture! All nature singing a
Gloria in Excelsis! And now while the sisters saunter leisurely on,
pausing now and then to admire some exquisite bit of scenery, or to
watch some bird, or to look at some flower, taking their own time for
passing through the valley that lay between the hut and the hall, I must
tell you who and what they were.

Hannah and Leonora Worth were orphans, living alone together in the hut
on the hill and supporting themselves by spinning and weaving.

Hannah, the eldest, was but twenty-eight years old, yet looked forty;
for, having been the eldest sister, the mother-sister, of a large
family of orphan children, all of whom had died except the youngest,
Leonora,--her face wore that anxious, haggard, care-worn and prematurely
aged look peculiar to women who have the burdens of life too soon and
too heavily laid upon them. Her black hair was even streaked here and
there with gray. But with all this there was not the least trace of
impatience or despondency in that all-enduring face. When grave, its
expression was that of resignation; when gay--and even she could be gay
at times--its smile was as sunny as Leonora's own. Hannah had a lover as
patient as Job, or as herself, a poor fellow who had been constant to
her for twelve years, and whose fate resembled her own; for he was the
father of all his orphan brothers and sisters as she had been the mother
of hers. Of course, these poor lovers could not dream of marriage; but
they loved each other all the better upon that very account, perhaps.

Lenora was ten years younger than her sister, eighteen, well grown, well
developed, blooming, beautiful, gay and happy as we have described her.
She had not a care, or regret, or sorrow in the world. She was a bird,
the hut was her nest and Hannah her mother, whose wings covered her.
These sisters were very poor; not, however, as the phrase is understood
in the large cities, where, notwithstanding the many charitable
institutions for the mitigation of poverty, scores of people perish
annually from cold and hunger; but as it is understood in the rich lower
counties of Maryland, where forests filled with game and rivers swarming
with fish afford abundance of food and fuel to even the poorest hutters,
however destitute they might be of proper shelter, clothing, or
education.

And though these orphan sisters could not hunt or fish, they could buy
cheaply a plenty of game from the negroes who did. And besides this,
they had a pig, a cow, and a couple of sheep that grazed freely in the
neighboring fields, for no one thought of turning out an animal that
belonged to these poor girls. In addition, they kept a few fowls and
cultivated a small vegetable garden in the rear of their hut. And to
keep the chickens out of the garden was one of the principal occupations
of Nora. Their spinning-wheel and loom supplied them with the few
articles of clothing they required, and with a little money for the
purchase of tea, sugar, and salt. Thus you see their living was good,
though their dress, their house, and their schooling were so very bad.
They were totally ignorant of the world beyond their own neighborhood;
they could read and write, but very imperfectly; and their only book was
the old family Bible, that might always be seen proudly displayed upon
the rickety chest of drawers.

Notwithstanding their lowly condition, the sisters were much esteemed
for their integrity of character by their richer neighbors, who would
have gladly made them more comfortable had not the proud spirit of
Hannah shrunk from dependence.

They had been invited to the festival to be held at Brudenell Hall in
honor of the young heir's coming of age and entering upon his estates.

This gentlemen, Herman Brudenell, was their landlord; and it was as his
tenants, and not by any means as his equals, that they had been bidden
to the feast. And now we will accompany them to the house of rejoicing.
They were now emerging from the valley and climbing the opposite hill.
Hannah walking steadily on in the calm enjoyment of nature, and Nora
darting about like a young bird and caroling as she went in the
effervescence of her delight.




CHAPTER II.

LOVE AT FIRST SIGHT.

  Her sweet song died, and a vague unrest
  And a nameless longing filled her breast.

  --_Whittier_.

The sisters had not seen their young landlord since he was a lad of ten
years of age, at which epoch he had been sent to Europe to receive his
education. He had but recently been recalled home by his widowed mother,
for the purpose of entering upon his estate and celebrating his majority
in his patrimonial mansion by giving a dinner and ball in the house to
all his kindred and friends, and a feast and dance in the barn to all
his tenants and laborers.

It was said that his lady mother and his two young lady sisters, haughty
and repellent women that they were, had objected to entertaining his
dependents, but the young gentleman was resolved that they should enjoy
themselves. And he had his way.

Nora had no recollection whatever of Herman Brudenell, who had been
taken to Europe while she was still a baby; so now, her curiosity being
stimulated, she plied Hannah with a score of tiresome questions about
him.

"Is he tall, Hannah, dear? Is he very handsome?"

"How can I tell? I have not seen him since he was ten years old."

"But what is his complexion--is he fair or dark? and what is the color
of his hair and eyes? Surely, you can tell that at least."

"Yes; his complexion, as well as I can recollect it, was freckled, and
his hair sandy, and his eyes green."

"Oh-h! the horrid fright! a man to scare bad children into good
behavior! But then that was when he was but ten years old; he is
twenty-one to-day; perhaps he is much improved."

"Nora, our sheep have passed through here, and left some of their wool
on the bushes. Look at that little bird, it has found a flake and is
bearing it off in triumph to line its little nest," said Hannah, to
change the subject.

"Oh, I don't care about the bird; I wish you to tell me about the young
gentleman!" said Nora petulantly, adding the question: "I wonder who
he'll marry?"

"Not you, my dear; so you had better not occupy your mind with him,"
Hannah replied very gravely.

Nora laughed outright. "Oh, I'm quite aware of that; and as for me, I
would not marry a prince, if he had red hair and a freckled face; but
still one cannot help thinking of one's landlord, when one is going to
attend the celebration of his birthday."

They had now reached the top of the hill and come upon a full view of
the house and grounds.

The house, as I said, was a very elegant edifice of white free-stone; it
was two stories in height, and had airy piazzas running the whole length
of the front, both above and below; a stately portico occupied the
center of the lower piazza, having on each side of it the tall windows
of the drawing-rooms. This portico and all these windows were now wide
open, mutely proclaiming welcome to all comers. The beautifully laid out
grounds were studded here and there with tents pitched under the shade
trees, for the accommodation of the out-door guest, who were now
assembling rapidly.

But the more honored guests of the house had not yet begun to arrive.

And none of the family were as yet visible.

On reaching the premises the sisters were really embarrassed, not
knowing where to go, and finding no one to direct them.

At length a strange figure appeared upon the scene--a dwarfish mulatto,
with a large head, bushy hair, and having the broad forehead and high
nose of the European, with the thick lips and heavy jaws of the African;
with an ashen gray complexion, and a penetrating, keen and sly
expression of the eyes. With this strange combination of features he had
also the European intellect with the African utterance. He was a very
gifted original, whose singularities of genius and character will reveal
themselves in the course of this history, and he was also one of those
favored old family domestics whose power in the house was second only to
that of the master, and whose will was law to all his fellow servants;
he had just completed his fiftieth year, and his name was Jovial.

And he now approached the sisters, saying:

"Mornin', Miss Hannah--mornin', Miss Nora. Come to see de show? De young
heir hab a fool for his master for de fust time to-day."

"We have come to the birthday celebration; but we do not know where we
ought to go--whether to the house or the tents," said Hannah.

The man tucked his tongue into his cheek and squinted at the sisters,
muttering to himself:

"I should like to see de mist'ess' face, ef you two was to present
yourselves at de house!"

Then, speaking aloud, he said:

"De house be for de quality, an' de tents for de colored gemmen and
ladies; an' de barn for de laborin' classes ob de whites. Shall I hab de
honor to denounce you to de barn?"

"I thank you, yes, since it is there we are expected to go," said
Hannah.

Jovial led the way to an immense barn that had been cleaned out and
decorated for the occasion. The vast room was adorned with festoons of
evergreens and paper flowers. At the upper end was hung the arms of the
Brudenells. Benches were placed along the walls for the accommodation of
those who might wish to sit. The floor was chalked for the dancers.

"Dere, young women, dere you is," said Jovial loftily, as he introduced
the sisters into this room, and retired.

There were some thirty-five or forty persons present, including men,
women, and children, but no one that was known to the sisters. They
therefore took seats in a retired corner, from which they watched the
company.

"How many people there are! Where could they all have come from?"
inquired Nora.

"I do not know. From a distance, I suppose. People will come a long way
to a feast like this. And you know that not only were the tenants and
laborers invited, but they were asked to bring all their friends and
relations as well!" said Hannah.

"And they seemed to have improved the opportunity," added Nora.

"Hush, my dear; I do believe here come Mr. Brudenell and the ladies,"
said Hannah.

And even as she spoke the great doors of the barn were thrown open, and
the young landlord and his family entered.

First came Mr. Brudenell, a young gentleman of medium height, and
elegantly rather than strongly built; his features were regular and
delicate; his complexion fair and clear; his hair of a pale, soft,
golden tint; and in contrast to all this, his eyes were of a deep, dark,
burning brown, full of fire, passion, and fascination. There was no
doubt about it--he was beautiful! I know that is a strange term to apply
to a man, but it is the only true and comprehensive one to characterize
the personal appearance of Herman Brudenell. He was attired in a neat
black dress suit, without ornaments of any kind; without even a
breastpin or a watch chain.

Upon his arm leaned his mother, a tall, fair woman with light hair,
light blue eyes, high aquiline features, and a haughty air. She wore a
rich gray moire antique, and a fine lace cap.

Behind them came the two young lady sisters, so like their mother that
no one could have mistaken them. They wore white muslin dresses, sashes
of blue ribbon, and wreaths of blue harebells. They advanced with smiles
intended to be gracious, but which were only condescending.

The eyes of all the people in the barn were fixed upon this party,
except those of Nora Worth, which were riveted upon the young heir.

And this was destiny!

There was nothing unmaidenly in her regard. She looked upon him as a
peasant girl might look upon a passing prince--as something grand,
glorious, sunlike, and immeasurably above her sphere; but not as a
human being, not as a young man precisely like other young men.

While thus, with fresh lips glowingly apart, and blushing cheeks, and
eyes full of innocent admiration, she gazed upon him, he suddenly turned
around, and their eyes met full. He smiled sweetly, bowed lowly, and
turned slowly away. And she, with childlike delight, seized her sister's
arm and exclaimed:

"Oh, Hannah, the young heir bowed to me, he did indeed!"

"He could do no less, since you looked at him so hard," replied the
sister gravely.

"But to me, Hannah, to me--just think of it! No one ever bowed to me
before, not even the negroes! and to think of him--Mr. Brudenell--bowing
to me--me!"

"I tell you he could do no less; he caught you looking at him; to have
continued staring you in the face would have been rude; to have turned
abruptly away would have been equally so; gentlemen are never guilty of
rudeness, and Mr. Brudenell is a gentleman; therefore he bowed to you,
as I believe he would have bowed to a colored girl even."

"Oh, but he smiled! he smiled so warmly and brightly, just for all the
world like the sun shining out, and as if, as if--"

"As if what, you little goose?"

"Well, then, as if he was pleased."

"It was because he was amused; he was laughing at you, you silly child!"

"Do you think so?" asked Nora, with a sudden change of tone from gay to
grave.

"I am quite sure of it, dear," replied the elder sister, speaking her
real opinion.

"Laughing at me," repeated Nora to herself, and she fell into thought.

Meanwhile, with a nod to one a smile to another and a word to a third,
the young heir and his party passed down the whole length of the room,
and retired through an upper door. As soon as they were gone the negro
fiddlers, six in number, led by Jovial, entered, took their seats, tuned
their instruments, and struck up a lively reel.

There was an, immediate stir; the rustic beaus sought their belles, and
sets were quickly formed.

A long, lanky, stooping young man, with a pale, care-worn face and
grayish hair, and dressed in a homespun jacket and trousers, came up to
the sisters.

"Dance, Hannah?" he inquired.

"No, thank you, Reuben; take Nora out--she would like to."

"Dance, Nora?" said Reuben Gray, turning obediently to the younger
sister.

"Set you up with it, after asking Hannah first, right before my very
eyes. I'm not a-going to take anybody's cast-offs, Mr. Reuben!"

"I hope you are not angry with, me for that, Nora? It was natural I
should prefer to dance with your sister. I belong to her like, you know.
Don't be mad with me," said Reuben meekly.

"Nonsense, Rue! you know I was joking. Make Hannah dance; it will do her
good; she mopes too much," laughed Nora.

"Do, Hannah, do, dear; you know I can't enjoy myself otherways," said
the docile fellow.

"And it is little enjoyment you have in this world, poor soul!" said
Hannah Worth, as she rose and placed her hand in his.

"Ah, but I have a great deal, Hannah, dear, when I'm along o' you," he
whispered gallantly, as he led her off to join the dancers.

And they were soon seen tritting, whirling, heying, and selling with the
best of them--forgetting in the contagious merriment of the music and
motion all their cares.

Nora was besieged with admirers, who solicited her hand for the dance.
But to one and all she returned a negative. She was tired with her long
walk, and would not dance, at least not this set; she preferred to sit
still and watch the others. So at last she was left to her chosen
occupation. She had sat thus but a few moments, her eyes lovingly
following the flying forms of Reuben and Hannah through the mazes of the
dance, her heart rejoicing in their joy, when a soft voice murmured at
her ear.

"Sitting quite alone, Nora? How is that? The young men have not lost
their wits, I hope?"

She started, looked up, and with a vivid blush recognized her young
landlord. He was bending over her with the same sweet ingenuous smile
that had greeted her when their eyes first met that morning. She drooped
the long, dark lashes over her eyes until they swept her carmine cheeks,
but she did not answer.

"I have just deposited my mother and sisters in their drawing-room, and
I have returned to look at the dancers. May I take this seat left vacant
by your sister?" he asked.

"Certainly you may, sir," she faltered forth, trembling with, a vague
delight.

"How much they enjoy themselves--do they not?" he asked, as he took the
seat and looked upon the dancers with a benevolent delight that
irradiated his fair, youthful countenance.

"Oh, indeed they do, sir," said Nora, unconsciously speaking more from
her own personal experience of present happiness than from her
observation of others.

I wish I could arrive at my majority every few weeks, or else have some
other good excuse for giving a great feast. I do so love to see people
happy, Nora. It is the greatest pleasure I have in the world."

"Yet you must have a great many other pleasures, sir; all wealthy people
must," said Nora, gaining courage to converse with one so amiable as she
found her young landlord.

"Yes, I have many others; but the greatest of all is the happiness of
making others happy. But why are you not among these dancers, Nora?"

"I was tired with my long walk up and down hill and dale. So I would not
join them this set."

"Are you engaged for the next?"

"No, sir."

"Then be my partner for it, will you?"

"Oh, sir!" And the girl's truthful face flashed with surprise and
delight.

"Will you dance with me, then, for the next set?"

"Yes, sir, please."

"Thank you, Nora. But now tell me, did you recollect me as well as I
remembered you?"

"No, sir."

"But that is strange; for I knew you again the instant I saw you."

"But, sir, you know I was but a baby when you went away?"

"That is true."

"But how, then, did you know me again?" she wonderingly inquired.

"Easily enough. Though you have grown up into such a fine young woman,
your face has not changed its character, Nora. You have the same broad,
fair forehead and arched brows; the same dark gray eyes and long lashes;
the same delicate nose and budding mouth; and the same peculiar way of
smiling only with your eyes; in a word--but pardon me, Nora, I forgot
myself in speaking to you so plainly. Here is a new set forming already.
Your sister and her partner are going to dance together again; shall we
join them?" he suddenly inquired, upon seeing that his direct praise, in
which he had spoken in ingenuous frankness, had brought the blushes
again to Nora's cheeks.

She arose and gave him her hand, and he led her forth to the head of the
set that was now forming, where she stood with downcast and blushing
face, admired by all the men, and envied by all the women that were
present.

This was not the only time he danced with her. He was cordial to all his
guests, but he devoted himself to Nora. This exclusive attention of the
young heir to the poor maiden gave anxiety to her sister and offense to
all the other women.

"No good will come of it," said one.

"No good ever does come of a rich young man paying attention to a poor
girl," added another.

"He is making a perfect fool of himself," said a third indignantly.

"He is making a perfect fool of her, you had better say," amended a
fourth, more malignant than the rest.

"Hannah, I don't like it! I'm a sort of elder brother-in-law to her, you
know, and I don't like it. Just see how he looks at her, Hannah! Why, if
I was to melt down my heart and pour it all into my face, I couldn't
look at you that-a-way, Hannah, true as I love you. Why, he's just
eating of her up with his eyes, and as for her, she looks as if it was
pleasant to be swallowed by him!" said honest Reuben Gray, as he watched
the ill-matched young pair as they sat absorbed in each other's society
in a remote corner of the barn.

"Nor do I like it, Reuben," sighed Hannah.

"I've a great mind to interfere! I've a right to! I'm her brother-in-law
to be."

"No, do not, Reuben; it would do more harm than good; it would make her
and everybody else think more seriously of these attentions than they
deserve. It is only for to-night, you know. After this, they will
scarcely ever meet to speak to each other again."

"As you please, Hannah, you are wiser than I am; but still, dear, I must
say that a great deal of harm may be done in a day. Remember, dear, that
(though I don't call it harm, but the greatest blessing of my life) it
was at a corn-shucking, where we met for the first time, that you and I
fell in love long of each other, and have we ever fell out of it yet?
No, Hannah, nor never will. But as you and I are both poor, and
faithful, and patient, and broken in like to bear things cheerful, no
harm has come of our falling in love at that corn-shucking. But now,
s'pose them there children fall in love long of each other by looking
into each other's pretty eyes--who's to hinder it? And that will be the
end of it? He can't marry her; that's impossible; a man of his rank and
a girl of hers! his mother and sisters would never let him! and if they
would, his own pride wouldn't! And so he'd go away and try to forget
her, and she'd stop home and break her heart. Hannah, love is like a
fire, easy to put out in the beginning, unpossible at the end. You just
better let me go and heave a bucket of water on to that there love while
it is a-kindling and before the blaze breaks out."

"Go then, good Reuben, and tell Nora that I am going home and wish her
to come to me at once."

Reuben arose to obey, but was interrupted by the appearance of a negro
footman from the house, who came up to him and said:

"Mr. Reuben, de mistess say will you say to de young marster how de
gemmen an' ladies is all arrive, an' de dinner will be sarve in ten
minutes, an' how she 'sires his presence at de house immediate."

"Certainly, John! This is better, Hannah, than my interference would
have been," said Reuben Gray, as he hurried off to execute his mission.

So completely absorbed in each other's conversation were the young pair
that they did not observe Reuben's approach until he stood before them,
and, touching his forehead, said respectfully:

"Sir, Madam Brudenell has sent word as the vis'ters be all arrived at
the house, and the dinner will be ready in ten minutes, so she wishes
you, if you please, to come directly."

"So late!" exclaimed the young man, looking at his watch, and starting
up, "how time flies in some society! Nora, I will conduct you to your
sister, and then go and welcome our guests at the house; although I had
a great deal rather stay where I am," he added, in a whisper.

"If you please, sir, I can take her to Hannah," suggested Reuben.

But without paying any attention to this friendly offer, the young man
gave his hand to the maiden and led her down the whole length of the
barn, followed by Reuben, and also by the envious eyes of all the
assembly.

"Here she is, Hannah. I have brought her back to you quite safe, not
even weary with dancing. I hope I have helped her to enjoy herself,"
said the young heir gayly, as he deposited the rustic beauty by the side
of her sister.

"You are very kind, sir," said Hannah coldly.

"Ah, you there, Reuben! Be sure you take good care of this little girl,
and see that she has plenty of pleasant partners," said the young
gentleman, on seeing Gray behind.

"Be sure I shall take care of her, sir, as if she was my sister, as I
hope some day she may be," replied the man.

"And be careful that she gets a good place at the supper-table--there
will be a rush, you know."

"I shall see to that, sir."

"Good evening, Hannah; good evening, Nora," said the young heir, smiling
and bowing as he withdrew from the sisters.

Nora sighed; it might have been from fatigue. Several country beaus
approached, eagerly contending, now that the coast was clear, for the
honor of the beauty's hand in the dance. But Nora refused one and all.
She should dance no more this evening, she said. Supper came on, and
Reuben, with one sister on each arm, led them out to the great tent
where it was spread. There was a rush. The room was full and the table
was crowded; but Reuben made good places for the sisters, and stood
behind their chairs to wait on them. Hannah, like a happy, working,
practical young woman in good health, who had earned an appetite, did
ample justice to the luxuries placed before them. Nora ate next to
nothing. In vain Hannah and Reuben offered everything to her in turn;
she would take nothing. She was not hungry, she said; she was tired and
wanted to go home.

"But wouldn't you rather stay and see the fireworks, Nora?" inquired
Reuben Gray, as they arose from the table to give place to someone else.

"I don't know. Will--will Mr.--I mean Mrs. Brudenell and the young
ladies come out to see them, do you think?"

"No, certainly, they will not; these delicate creatures would never
stand outside in the night air for that purpose."

"I--I don't think I care about stopping to see the fireworks, Reuben,"
said Nora.

"But I tell you what, John said how the young heir, the old madam, the
young ladies, and the quality folks was all a-going to see the fireworks
from the upper piazza. They have got all the red-cushioned settees and
arm-chairs put out there for them to sit on."

"Reuben, I--I think I will stop and see the fireworks; that is, if
Hannah is willing," said Nora musingly.

And so it was settled.

The rustics, after having demolished the whole of the plentiful supper,
leaving scarcely a bone or a crust behind them, rushed out in a body,
all the worse for a cask of old rye whisky that had been broached, and
began to search for eligible stands from which to witness the exhibition
of the evening.

Reuben conducted the sisters to a high knoll at some distance from the
disorderly crowd, but from which they could command a fine view of the
fireworks, which were to be let off in the lawn that lay below their
standpoint and between them and the front of the dwelling-house. Here
they sat as the evening closed in. As soon as it was quite dark the
whole front of the mansion-house suddenly blazed forth in a blinding
illumination. There were stars, wheels, festoons, and leaves, all in
fire. In the center burned a rich transparency, exhibiting the arms of
the Brudenells.

During this illumination none of the family appeared in front, as their
forms must have obscured a portion of the lights. It lasted some ten or
fifteen minutes, and then suddenly went out, and everything was again
dark as midnight. Suddenly from the center of the lawn streamed up a
rocket, lighting up with a lurid fire all the scene--the mansion-house
with the family and their more honored guests now seated upon the upper
piazza, the crowds of men, women, and children, white, black, and mixed,
that stood with upturned faces in the lawn, the distant knoll on which
were grouped the sisters and their protector, the more distant forests
and the tops of remote hills, which all glowed by night in this red
glare. This seeming conflagration lasted a minute, and then all was
darkness again. This rocket was but the signal for the commencement of
the fireworks on the lawn. Another and another, each more brilliant
than the last, succeeded. There were stars, wheels, serpents, griffins,
dragons, all flashing forth from the darkness in living fire, filling
the rustic spectators with admiration, wonder, and terror, and then as
suddenly disappearing as if swallowed up in the night from which they
had sprung. One instant the whole scene was lighted up as by a general
conflagration, the next it was hidden in darkness deep as midnight. The
sisters, no more than their fellow-rustics, had never witnessed the
marvel of fireworks, so now they gazed from their distant standpoint on
the knoll with interest bordering upon consternation.

"Don't you think they're dangerous, Reuben?" inquired Hannah.

"No, dear; else such a larned gentleman as Mr. Brudenell, and such a
prudent lady as the old madam, would never allow them," answered Gray.

Nora did not speak; she was absorbed not only by the fireworks
themselves, but by the group on the balcony that each illumination
revealed; or, to be exact, by one face in that group--the face of Herman
Brudenell.

At length the exhibition closed with one grand tableau in many colored
fire, displaying the family group of Brudenell, surmounted by their
crest, arms, and supporters, all encircled by wreaths of flowers. This
splendid transparency illumined the whole scene with dazzling light. It
was welcomed by deafening huzzas from the crowd. When the noise had
somewhat subsided, Reuben Gray, gazing with the sisters from their knoll
upon all this glory, touched Nora upon the shoulder and said:

"Look!"

"I am looking," she said.

"What do you see?"

"The fireworks, of course."

"And what beyond them?"

"The great house--Brudenell Hall."

"And there?"

"The party on the upper piazza."

"With Mr. Brudenell in the midst?"

"Yes."

"Now, then, observe! You see him, but it is across the glare of the
fireworks! There is fire between you and him, girl--a gulf of fire! See
that you do not dream either he or you can pass it! For either to do so
would be to sink one, and that is yourself, in burning fire--in
consuming shame! Oh, Nora, beware!"

He had spoken thus! he, the poor unlettered man who had scarcely ever
opened his mouth before without a grievous assault upon good English! he
had breathed these words of eloquent warning, as if by direct
inspiration, as though his lips, like those of the prophet of old, had
been touched by the living coal from Heaven. His solemn words awed
Hannah, who understood them by sympathy, and frightened Nora, who did
not understand them at all. The last rays of the finale were dying out,
and with their expiring light the party on the upper piazza were seen to
bow to the rustic assembly on the lawn, and then to withdraw into the
house.

And thus ended the fete day of the young heir of Brudenell Hall.

The guests began rapidly to disperse.

Reuben Gray escorted the sisters home, talking with Hannah all the way,
not upon the splendors of the festival--a topic he seemed willing to
have forgotten, but upon crops, stock, wages, and the price of tea and
sugar. This did not prevent Nora from dreaming on the interdicted
subject; on the contrary, it left her all the more opportunity to do so,
until they all three reached the door of the hill hut, where Reuben Gray
bade them good-night.




CHAPTER III.

PASSION.

  If we are nature's, this is ours--this thorn
  Doth to our rose of youth rightly belong;
  It is the show and seal of nature's truth
  When love's strong passion is impressed in youth.

  --_Shakspere_.

What a contrast! the interior of that poor hut to all the splendors they
had left! The sisters both were tired, and quickly undressed and went to
bed, but not at once to sleep.

Hannah had the bad habit of laying awake at night, studying how to make
the two ends of her income and her outlay meet at the close of the year,
just as if loss of rest ever helped on the solution to that problem!

Nora, for her part, lay awake in a disturbance of her whole nature,
which she could neither understand nor subdue! Nora had never read a
poem, a novel, or a play in her life; she had no knowledge of the world;
and no instructress but her old maiden sister. Therefore Nora knew no
more of love than does the novice who has never left her convent! She
could not comprehend the reason why after meeting with Herman Brudenell
she had taken such a disgust at the rustic beaus who had hitherto
pleased her; nor yet why her whole soul was so very strangely troubled;
why at once she was so happy and so miserable; and, above all, why she
could not speak of these things to her sister Hannah. She tossed about
in feverish excitement.

"What in the world is the matter with you, Nora? You are as restless as
a kitten; what ails you?" asked Hannah.

"Nothing," was the answer.

Now everyone who has looked long upon life knows that of all the
maladies, mental or physical, that afflict human nature, "nothing" is
the most common, the most dangerous, and the most incurable! When you
see a person preoccupied, downcast, despondent, and ask him, "What is
the matter?" and he answers, "Nothing," be sure that it is something
great, unutterable, or fatal! Hannah Worth knew this by instinct, and so
she answered:

"Nonsense, Nora! I know there is something that keeps you awake; what is
it now?"

"Really--and indeed it is nothing serious; only I am thinking over what
we have seen to-day!"

"Oh! but try to go to sleep now, my dear," said Hannah, as if satisfied.

"I can't; but, Hannah, I say, are you and Reuben Gray engaged?"

"Yes, dear."

"How long have you been engaged?"

"For more than twelve years, dear."

"My--good--gracious--me--alive! Twelve years! Why on earth don't you get
married, Hannah?"

"He cannot afford it, dear; it takes everything he can rake and scrape
to keep his mother and his little brothers and sisters, and even with
all that they often want."

"Well, then, why don't he let you off of your promise?"

"Nora!--what! why we would no sooner think of breaking with each other
than if we had been married, instead of being engaged all these twelve
years!"

"Well, then, when do you expect to be married?"

"I do not know, dear; when his sisters and brothers are all grown up and
off his hands, I suppose."

"And that won't be for the next ten years--even if then! Hannah, you
will be an elderly woman, and he an old man, before that!"

"Yes, dear, I know that; but we must be patient; for everyone in this
world has something to bear, and we must accept our share. And even if
it should be in our old age that Reuben and myself come together, what
of that? We shall have all eternity before us to live together; for,
Nora, dear, I look upon myself as his promised wife for time and
eternity. Therefore, you see there is no such thing possible as for me
to break with Reuben. We belong to each other forever, and the Lord
himself knows it. And now, dear, be quiet and try to sleep; for we must
rise early to-morrow to make up by industry for the time lost to-day;
so, once more, good-night, dear."

Nora responded to this good-night, and turned her head to the wall--not
to sleep, but to muse on those fiery, dark-brown eyes that had looked
such mysterious meanings into hers, and that thrilling deep-toned voice
that had breathed such sweet praise in her ears. And so musing, Nora
fell asleep, and her reverie passed into dreams.

Early the next morning the sisters were up. The weather had changed with
the usual abruptness of our capricious climate. The day before had been
like June. This day was like January. A dark-gray sky overhead, with
black clouds driven by an easterly wind scudding across it, and
threatening a rain storm.

The sisters hurried through their morning work, got their frugal
breakfast over, put their room in order, and sat down to their daily
occupation--Hannah before her loom, Nora beside her spinning-wheel. The
clatter of the loom, the whir of the wheel, admitted of no conversation
between the workers; so Hannah worked, as usual, in perfect silence, and
Nora, who ever before sung to the sound of her humming wheel, now mused
instead. The wind rose in occasional gusts, shaking the little hut in
its exposed position on the hill.

"How different from yesterday," sighed Nora, at length.

"Yes, dear; but such is life," said Hannah. And there the conversation
ended, and only the clatter of the loom and the whir of the wheel was
heard again, the sisters working on in silence. But hark! Why has the
wheel suddenly stopped and the heart of Nora started to rapid beating?

A step came crashing through the crisp frost, and a hand was on the
door-latch.

"It is Mr. Brudenell! What can he want here?" exclaimed Hannah, in a
tone of impatience, as she arose and opened the door.

The fresh, smiling, genial face of the young man met her there. His
kind, cordial, cheery voice addressed her: "Good morning, Hannah! I have
been down to the bay this morning, you see, bleak as it is, and the fish
bite well! See this fine rock fish! will you accept it from me? And oh,
will you let me come in and thaw out my half-frozen fingers by your
fire? or will you keep me standing out here in the cold?" he added,
smiling.

"Walk in, sir," said Hannah, inhospitably enough, as she made way for
him to enter.

He came in, wearing his picturesque fisherman's dress, carrying his
fishing-rod over his right shoulder, and holding in his left hand the
fine rock fish of which he had spoken. His eyes searched for and found
Nora, whose face was covered with the deepest blushes.

"Good morning, Nora! I hope you enjoyed yourself yesterday. Did they
take care of you after I left?" he inquired, going up to her.

"Yes, thank you, sir."

"Mr. Brudenell, will you take this chair?" said Hannah, placing one
directly before the fire, and pointing to it without giving him time to
speak another word to Nora.

"Thank you, yes, Hannah; and will you relieve me of this fish?"

"No, thank you, sir; I think you had better take it up to the madam,"
said Hannah bluntly.

"What! carry this all the way from here to Brudenell, after bringing it
from the bay? Whatever are you thinking of, Hannah?" laughed the young
man, as he stepped outside for a moment and hung the fish on a nail in
the wall. "There it is, Hannah," he said, returning and taking his seat
at the fire; "you can use it or throw it away, as you like."

Hannah made no reply to this; she did not wish to encourage him either
to talk or to prolong his stay. Her very expression of countenance was
cold and repellent almost to rudeness. Nora saw this and sympathized
with him, and blamed her sister.

"To think," she said to herself, "that he was so good to us when we went
to see him; and Hannah is so rude to him, now he has come to see us! It
is a shame! And see how well he bears it all, too, sitting there warming
his poor white hands."

In fact, the good humor of the young man was imperturbable. He sat
there, as Nora observed, smiling and spreading his hands out over the
genial blaze and seeking to talk amicably with Hannah, and feeling
compensated for all the rebuffs he received from the elder sister
whenever he encountered a compassionate glance from the younger,
although at the meeting of their eyes her glance was instantly withdrawn
and succeeded by fiery blushes. He stayed as long as he had the least
excuse for doing so, and then arose to take his leave, half smiling at
Hannah's inhospitable surliness and his own perseverance under
difficulties. He went up to Nora to bid her good-by. He took her hand,
and as he gently pressed it he looked into her eyes; but hers fell
beneath his gaze; and with a simple "Good-day, Nora," he turned away.

Hannah stood holding the cottage door wide open for his exit.

"Good morning, Hannah," he said smilingly, as he passed out.

She stepped after him, saying:

"Mr. Brudenell, sir, I must beg you not to come so far out of your way
again to bring us a fish. We thank you; but we could not accept it. This
also I must request you to take away." And detaching the rock fish from
the nail where it hung, she put it in his hands.

He laughed good-humoredly as he took it, and without further answer than
a low bow walked swiftly down the hill.

Hannah re-entered the hut and found herself in the midst of a tempest in
a tea-pot.

Nora had a fiery temper of her own, and now it blazed out upon her
sister--her beautiful face was stormy with grief and indignation as she
exclaimed:

"Oh, Hannah! how could you act so shamefully? To think that yesterday
you and I ate and drank and feasted and danced all day at his place, and
received so much kindness and attention from him besides, and to-day you
would scarcely let him sit down and warm his feet in ours! You treated
him worse than a dog, you did, Hannah. And he felt it, too. I saw he
did, though he was too much of a gentleman to show it! And as for me, I
could have died from mortification!"

"My child," answered Hannah gravely, "however badly you or he might have
felt, believe me, I felt the worse of the three, to be obliged to take
the course I did."

"He will never come here again, never!" sobbed Nora, scarcely heeding
the reply of her sister.

"I hope to Heaven he never may!" said Hannah, as she resumed her seat at
her loom and drove the shuttle "fast and furious" from side to side of
her cloth.

But he did come again. Despite the predictions of Nora and the prayers
of Hannah and the inclemency of the weather.

The next day was a tempestuous one, with rain, snow, hail, and sleet all
driven before a keen northeast wind, and the sisters, with a great
roaring fire in the fireplace between them, were seated the one at her
loom and the other at her spinning-wheel, when there came a rap at the
door, and before anyone could possibly have had time to go to it, it was
pushed open, and Herman Brudenell, covered with snow and sleet, rushed
quickly in.

"For Heaven's sake, my dear Hannah, give me shelter from the storm! I
couldn't wait for ceremony, you see! I had to rush right in after
knocking! pardon me! Was ever such a climate as this of ours! What a day
for the seventeenth of April! It ought to be bottled up and sent abroad
as a curiosity!" he exclaimed, all in a breath, as he unceremoniously
took off his cloak and shook it and threw it over a chair.

"Mr. Brudenell! You here again! What could have brought you out on such
a day?" cried Hannah, starting up from her loom in extreme surprise.

"The spirit of restlessness, Hannah! It is so dull up there, and
particularly on a dull day! How do you do, Nora? Blooming as a rose,
eh?" he said, suddenly breaking off and going to shake hands with the
blushing girl.

"Never mind Nora's roses, Mr. Brudenell; attend to me; I ask did you
expect to find it any livelier here in this poor hut than in your own
princely halls?" said Hannah, as she placed a chair before the fire for
his accommodation.

"A great deal livelier, Hannah," he replied, with boyish frankness, as
he took his seat and spread out his hands before the cheerful blaze. "No
end to the livelier. Why, Hannah, it is always lively where there's
nature, and always dull where there's not! Up yonder now there's too
much art; high art indeed--but still art! From my mother and sisters all
nature seems to have been educated, refined, and polished away. There
we all sat this morning in the parlor, the young ladies punching holes
in pieces of muslin, to sew them up again, and calling the work
embroidery; and there was my mother, actually working a blue lamb on red
grass, and calling her employment worsted work. There was no talk but of
patterns, no fire but what was shut up close in a horrid radiator.
Really, out of doors was more inviting than in. I thought I would just
throw on my cloak and walk over here to see how you were getting along
this cold weather, and what do I find here? A great open blazing
woodfire--warm, fragrant, and cheerful as only such a fire can be! and a
humming wheel and a dancing loom, two cheerful girls looking bright as
two chirping birds in their nest! This _is_ like a nest! and it is worth
the walk to find it. You'll not turn me out for an hour or so, Hannah?"

There was scarcely any such thing as resisting his gay, frank, boyish
appeal; yet Hannah answered coldly:

"Certainly not, Mr. Brudenell, though I fancy you might have found more
attractive company elsewhere. There can be little amusement for you in
sitting there and listening to the flying shuttle or the whirling wheel,
for hours together, pleasant as you might have first thought them."

"Yes, but it will! I shall hear music in the loom and wheel, and see
pictures in the fire," said the young man, settling himself,
comfortable.

Hannah drove her shuttle back and forth with a vigor that seemed to owe
something to temper.

Herman heard no music and saw no pictures; his whole nature was absorbed
in the one delightful feeling of being near Nora, only being near her,
that was sufficient for the present to make him happy. To talk to her
was impossible, even if he had greatly desired to do so; for the music
of which he had spoken made too much noise. He stayed as long as he
possibly could, and then reluctantly arose to leave. He shook hands with
Hannah first, reserving the dear delight of pressing Nora's hand for the
last.

The next day the weather changed again; it was fine; and Herman
Brudenell, as usual, presented himself at the hut; his excuse this time
being that he wished to inquire whether the sisters would not like to
have some repairs put upon the house--a new roof, another door and
window, or even a new room added; if so, his carpenter was even now at
Brudenell Hall, attending to some improvements there, and as soon as he
was done he should be sent to the hut.

But no; Hannah wanted no repairs whatever. The hut was large enough for
her and her sister, only too small to entertain visitors. So with this
pointed home-thrust from Hannah, and a glance that at once healed the
wound from Nora, he was forced to take his departure.

The next day he called again; he had, unluckily, left his gloves behind
him during his preceding visit.

They were very nearly flung at his head by the thoroughly exasperated
Hannah. But again he was made happy by a glance from Nora.

And, in short, almost every day he found some excuse for coming to the
cottage, overlooking all Hannah's rude rebuffs with the most
imperturbable good humor. At all these visits Hannah was present. She
never left the house for an instant, even when upon one occasion she saw
the cows in her garden, eating up all the young peas and beans. She let
the garden be utterly destroyed rather than leave Nora to hear words of
love that for her could mean nothing but misery. This went on for some
weeks, when Hannah was driven to decisive measures by an unexpected
event. Early one morning Hannah went to a village called "Baymouth," to
procure coffee, tea, and sugar. She went there, did her errand, and
returned to the hut as quickly as she could possibly could. As she
suddenly opened the door she was struck with consternation by seeing the
wheel idle and Nora and Herman seated close together, conversing in a
low, confidential tone. They started up on seeing her, confusion on
their faces.

Hannah was thoroughly self-possessed. Putting her parcels in Nora's
hands, she said:

"Empty these in their boxes, dear, while I speak to Mr. Brudenell." Then
turning to the young man, she said: "Sir, your mother, I believe, has
asked to see me about some cloth she wishes to have woven. I am going
over to her now; will you go with me?"

"Certainly, Hannah," replied Mr. Brudenell, seizing his hat in nervous
trepidation, and forgetting or not venturing to bid good-by to Nora.

When they had got a little way from the hut, Hannah said:

"Mr. Brudenell, why do you come to our poor little house so often?"

The question, though it was expected, was perplexing.

"Why do I come, Hannah? Why, because I like to."

"Because you like to! Quite a sufficient reason for a gentleman to
render for his actions, I suppose you think. But, now, another question:
'What are your intentions towards my sister?'"

"My intentions!" repeated the young man, in a thunderstruck manner.
"What in the world do you mean, Hannah?"

"I mean to remind you that you have been visiting Nora for the last two
months, and that to-day, when I entered the house, I found you sitting
together as lovers sit; looking at each other as lovers look; and
speaking in the low tones that lovers use; and when I reached you, you
started in confusion--as lovers do when discovered at their love-making.
Now I repeat my question, 'What are your intentions towards Nora
Worth?'"

Herman Brudenell was blushing now, if he had never blushed before; his
very brow was crimson. Hannah had to reiterate her question before his
hesitating tongue could answer it.

"My intentions, Hannah? Nothing wrong, I do swear to you! Heaven knows,
I mean no harm."

"I believe that, Mr. Brudenell! I have always believed it, else be sure
that I should have found means to compel your absence. But though you
might have meant no harm, did you mean any good, Mr. Brudenell?"

"Hannah, I fear that I meant nothing but to enjoy the great pleasure I
derived from--from--Nora's society, and--"

"Stop there, Mr. Brudenell; do not add--mine; for that would be an
insincerity unworthy of you! Of me you did not think, except as a
marplot! You say you came for the great pleasure you enjoyed in Nora's
society! Did it ever occur to you that she might learn to take too much
pleasure in yours? Answer me truly."

"Hannah, yes, I believed that she was very happy in my company."

"In a word, you liked her, and you knew you were winning her liking! And
yet you had no intentions of any sort, you say; you meant nothing, you
admit, but to enjoy yourself! How, Mr. Brudenell, do you think it a
manly part for a gentleman to seek to win a poor girl's love merely for
his pastime?"

"Hannah, you are severe on me! Heaven knows I have never spoken one word
of love to Nora."

"'Never spoken one word!' What of that? What need of words? Are not
glances, are not tones, far more eloquent than words? With these glances
and tones you have a thousand times assured my young sister that you
love her, that you adore her, that you worship her!"

"Hannah, if my eyes spoke this language to Nora, they spoke Heaven's own
truth! There! I have told you more than I ever told her, for to her my
eyes only have spoken!" said the young man fervently.

"Of what were you talking with your heads so close together this
morning?" asked Hannah abruptly.

"How do I know? Of birds, of flowers, moonshine, or some such rubbish. I
was not heeding my words."

"No, your eyes were too busy! And now, Mr. Brudenell, I repeat my
question: Was yours a manly part--discoursing all this love to Nora, and
having no ultimate intentions?"

"Hannah, I never questioned my conscience upon that point; I was too
happy for such cross-examination."

"But now the question is forced upon you, Mr. Brudenell, and we must
have an answer now and here."

"Then, Hannah, I will answer truly! I love Nora; and if I were free to
marry, I would make her my wife to-morrow; but I am not; therefore I
have been wrong, and very wrong, to seek her society. I acted, however,
from want of thought, not from want of principle; I hope you will
believe that, Hannah."

"I do believe it, Mr. Brudenell."

"And now I put myself in your hands, Hannah! Direct me as you think
best; I will obey you. What shall I do?"

"See Nora no more; from this day absent yourself from our house."

He turned pale as death, reeled, and supported himself against the trunk
of a friendly tree.

Hannah looked at him, and from the bottom of her heart she pitied him;
for she knew what love was--loving Reuben.

"Mr. Brudenell," she said, "do not take this to heart so much: why
should you, indeed, when you know that your fate is in your own hands?
You are master of your own destiny, and no man who is so should give way
to despondency. The alternative before you is simply this: to cease to
visit Nora, or to marry her. To do the first you must sacrifice your
love, to do the last you must sacrifice your pride. Now choose between
the courses of action! Gratify your love or your pride, as you see fit,
and cheerfully pay down the price! This seems to me to be the only
manly, the only rational, course."

"Oh, Hannah, Hannah, you do not understand! you do not!" he cried in a
voice full of anguish.

"Yes, I do; I know how hard it would be to you in either case. On the
one hand, what a cruel wrench it will give your heart to tear yourself
from Nora--"

"Yes, yes; oh, Heaven, yes!"

"And, on the other hand, I know what an awful sacrifice you would make
in marrying her--"

"It is not that! Oh, do me justice! I should not think it a sacrifice!
She is too good for me! Oh, Hannah, it is not that which hinders!"

"It is the thought of your mother and sisters, perhaps; but surely if
they love you, as I am certain they do, and if they see your happiness
depends upon this marriage--in time they will yield!"

"It is not my family either, Hannah! Do you think that I would sacrifice
my peace--or hers--to the unreasonable pride of my family? No, Hannah,
no!"

"Then what is it? What stands in the way of your offering your hand to
her to whom you have given your heart?"

"Hannah, I cannot tell you! Oh, Hannah, I feel that I have been very
wrong, criminal even! But I acted blindly; you have opened my eyes, and
now I see I must visit your house no more; how much it costs me to say
this--to do this--you can never know!"

He wiped the perspiration from his pale brow, and, after a few moments
given to the effort of composing himself, he asked:

"Shall we go on now?"

She nodded assent and they walked onward.

"Hannah," he said, as they went along, "I have one deplorable weakness."

She looked up suddenly, fearing to hear the confession of some fatal
vice.

He continued:

"It is the propensity to please others, whether by doing so I act well
or ill!"

"Mr. Brudenell!" exclaimed Hannah, in a shocked voice.

"Yes, the pain I feel in seeing others suffer, the delight I have in
seeing them enjoy, often leads--leads me to sacrifice not only my own
personal interests, but the principles of truth and justice!"

"Oh, Mr. Brudenell!"

"It is so, Hannah! And one signal instance of such a sacrifice at once
of myself and of the right has loaded my life with endless regret!
However, I am ungenerous to say this; for a gift once given, even if it
is of that which one holds most precious in the world, should be
forgotten or at least not be grudged by the giver! Ah, Hannah--" He
stopped abruptly.

"Mr. Brudenell, you will excuse me for saying that I agree with you in
your reproach of yourself. That trait of which you speak is a weakness
which should be cured. I am but a poor country girl. But I have seen
enough to know that sensitive and sympathizing natures like your own are
always at the mercy of all around them. The honest and the generous take
no advantage of such; but the selfish and the calculating make a prey of
them! You call this weakness a propensity to please others! Mr.
Brudenell, seek to please the Lord and He will give you strength to
resist the spoilers," said Hannah gravely.

"Too late, too late, at least as far as this life is concerned, for I am
ruined, Hannah!"

"Ruined! Mr. Brudenell!"

"Ruined, Hannah!"

"Good Heaven! I hope you have not endorsed for anyone to the whole
extent of your fortune?"

"Ha, ha, ha! You make me laugh, Hannah! laugh in the very face of ruin,
to think that you should consider loss of fortune a subject of such
eternal regret as I told you my life was loaded with!"

"Oh, Mr. Brudenell, I have known you from childhood! I hope, I hope you
haven't gambled or--"

"Thank Heaven, no, Hannah! I have never gambled, nor drank, nor--in
fact, done anything of the sort!"

"You have not endorsed for anyone, nor gambled, nor drank, nor anything
of that sort, and yet you are ruined!"

"Ruined and wretched, Hannah! I do not exaggerate in saying so!"

"And yet you looked so happy!"

"Grasses grow and flowers bloom above burning volcanoes, Hannah."

"Ah, Mr. Brudenell, what is the nature of this ruin then? Tell me! I am
your sincere friend, and I am older than you; perhaps I could counsel
you."

"It is past counsel, Hannah."

"What is it then?"

"I cannot tell you except this! that the fatality of which I speak is
the only reason why I do not overstep the boundary of conventional rank
and marry Nora! Why I do not marry anybody! Hush! here we are at the
house."

Very stately and beautiful looked the mansion with its walls of white
free-stone and its porticos of white marble, gleaming through its groves
upon the top of the hill.

When they reached it Hannah turned to go around to the servants' door,
but Mr. Brudenell called to her, saying:

"This way! this way, Hannah!" and conducted her up the marble steps to
the visitors' entrance.

He preceded her into the drawing-room, a spacious apartment now in its
simple summer dress of straw matting, linen covers, and lace curtains.

Mrs. Brudenell and the two young ladies, all in white muslin morning
dresses, were gathered around a marble table in the recess of the back
bay window, looking over newspapers.

On seeing the visitor who accompanied her son, Mrs. Brudenell arose with
a look of haughty surprise.

"You wished to see Hannah Worth, I believe, mother, and here she is,"
said Herman.

"My housekeeper did. Touch the bell, if you please, Herman."

Mr. Brudenell did as requested, and the summons was answered by Jovial.

"Take this woman to Mrs. Spicer, and say that she has come about the
weaving. When she leaves show her where the servants' door is, so that
she may know where to find it when she comes again," said Mrs. Brudenell
haughtily. As soon as Hannah had left the room Herman said:

"Mother, you need not have hurt that poor girl's feelings by speaking so
before her."

"She need not have exposed herself to rebuke by entering where she did."

"Mother, she entered with me. I brought her in."

"Then you were very wrong. These people, like all of their class,
require to be kept down--repressed."

"Mother, this is a republic!"

"Yes; and it is ten times more necessary to keep the lower orders down,
in a republic like this, where they are always trying to rise, than it
is in a monarchy, where they always keep their place," said the lady
arrogantly.

"What have you there?" inquired Herman, with a view of changing the
disagreeable subject.

"The English papers. The foreign mail is in. And, by the way, here is a
letter for you."

Herman received the letter from her hand, changed color as he looked at
the writing on the envelope, and walked away to the front window to read
it alone.

His mother's watchful eyes followed him.

As he read, his face flushed and paled; his eyes flashed and smoldered;
sighs and moans escaped his lips. At length, softly crumpling up the
letter, he thrust it into his pocket, and was stealing from the room to
conceal his agitation, when his mother, who had seen it all, spoke:

"Any bad news, Herman?"

"No, madam," he promptly answered.

"What is the matter, then?"

He hesitated, and answered:

"Nothing."

"Who is that letter from?"

"A correspondent," he replied, escaping from the room.

"Humph! I might have surmised that much," laughed the lady, with angry
scorn.

But he was out of hearing.

"Did you notice the handwriting on the envelope of that letter,
Elizabeth?" she inquired of her elder daughter.

"Which letter, mamma?"

"That one for your brother, of course."

"No, mamma, I did not look at it."

"You never look at anything but your stupid worsted work. You will be an
old maid, Elizabeth. Did you notice it, Elinor?"

"Yes, mamma. The superscription was in a very delicate feminine
handwriting; and the seal was a wounded falcon, drawing the arrow from
its own breast--surmounted by an earl's coronet."

"'Tis the seal of the Countess of Hurstmonceux."




CHAPTER IV.

THE FATAL DEED.

  I am undone; there is no living, none,
  If Bertram be away. It were all one,
  That I should love a bright particular star,
  And think to wed it, he is so above me.
  The hind that would be mated by the lion,
  Must die for love. 'Twas pretty though a plague
  To see him every hour; to sit and draw
  His arched brow, his hawking eyes, his curls
  In our heart's table; heart too capable
  Of every line and trick of his sweet favor.

  --_Shakspere_.

Hannah Worth walked home, laden like a beast of burden, with an enormous
bag of hanked yarn on her back. She entered her hut, dropped the burden
on the floor, and stopped to take breath.

"I think they might have sent a negro man to bring that for you,
Hannah," said Nora, pausing in her spinning.

"As if they would do that!" panted Hannah.

Not a word was said upon the subject of Herman Brudenell's morning
visit. Hannah forebore to allude to it from pity; Nora from modesty.

Hannah sat down to rest, and Nora got up to prepare their simple
afternoon meal. For these sisters, like many poor women, took but two
meals a day.

The evening passed much as usual; but the next morning, as the sisters
were at work, Hannah putting the warp for Mrs. Brudenell's new web of
cloth in the loom, and Nora spinning, the elder noticed that the younger
often paused in her work and glanced uneasily from the window. Ah, too
well Hannah understood the meaning of those involuntary glances. Nora
was "watching for the steps that came not back again!"

Hannah felt sorry for her sister; but she said to herself:

"Never mind, she will be all right in a few days. She will forget him."

This did not happen so, however. As day followed day, and Herman
Brudenell failed to appear, Nora Worth grew more uneasy, expectant, and
anxious. Ah! who can estimate the real heart-sickness of "hope
deferred!" Every morning she said to herself: "He will surely come
to-day !" Every day each sense of hearing and of seeing was on the qui
vive to catch the first sound or the first sight of his approach. Every
night she went to bed to weep in silent sorrow.

All other sorrows may be shared and lightened by sympathy except that of
a young girl's disappointment in love. With that no one intermeddles
with impunity. To notice it is to distress her; to speak of it is to
insult her; even her sister must in silence respect it; as the expiring
dove folds her wing over her mortal wound, so does the maiden jealously
conceal her grief and die. Days grew into weeks, and Herman did not
come. And still Nora watched and listened as she spun--every nerve
strained to its utmost tension in vigilance and expectancy. Human
nature--especially a girl's nature--cannot bear such a trial for any
long time together. Nora's health began to fail; first she lost her
spirits, and then her appetite, and finally her sleep. She grew pale,
thin, and nervous.

Hannah's heart ached for her sister.

"This will never do," she said; "suspense is killing her. I must end
it."

So one morning while they were at work as usual, and Nora's hand was
pausing on her spindle, and her eyes were fixed upon the narrow path
leading through the Forest Valley, Hannah spoke:

"It will not do, dear; he is not coming! he will never come again; and
since he cannot be anything to you, he ought not to come!"

"Oh, Hannah, I know it; but it is killing me!"

These words were surprised from the poor girl; for the very next instant
her waxen cheeks, brow, neck, and very ears kindled up into fiery
blushes, and hiding her face in her hands she sank down in her chair
overwhelmed.

Hannah watched, and then went to her, and began to caress her, saying:

"Nora, Nora, dear; Nora, love; Nora, my own darling, look up!"

"Don't speak to me; I am glad he does not come; never mention his name
to me again, Hannah," said the stricken girl, in a low, peremptory
whisper.

Hannah felt that this order must be obeyed, and so she went back to her
loom and worked on in silence.

After a few minutes Nora arose and resumed her spinning, and for some
time the wheel whirled briskly and merrily around. But towards the
middle of the day it began to turn slowly and still more slowly.

At length it stopped entirely, and the spinner said:

"Hannah, I feel very tired; would you mind if I should lay down a little
while?"

"No, certainly not, my darling. Are you poorly, Nora?"

"No, I am quite well, only tired," replied the girl, as she threw
herself upon the bed.

Perhaps Hannah had made a fatal mistake in saying to her sister, "He
will never come again," and so depriving her of the last frail plank of
hope, and letting her sink in the waves of despair. Perhaps, after all,
suspense is not the worst of all things to bear; for in suspense there
is hope, and in hope, life! Certain it is that a prop seemed withdrawn
from Nora, and from this day she rapidly sunk. She would not take to her
bed. Every morning she would insist upon rising and dressing, though
daily the effort was more difficult. Every day she would go to her wheel
and spin slowly and feebly, until by fatigue she was obliged to stop and
throw herself upon the bed. To all Hannah's anxious questions she
answered:

"I am very well! indeed there is nothing ails me; only I am so tired!"

One day about this time Reuben Gray called to see Hannah. Reuben was one
of the most discreet of lovers, never venturing to visit his beloved
more than once in each month.

"Look at Nora!" said Hannah, in a heart-broken tone, as she pointed to
her sister, who was sitting at her wheel, not spinning, but gazing from
the window down the narrow footpath, and apparently lost in mournful
reverie.

"I'll go and fetch a medical man," said Reuben, and he left the hut for
that purpose.

But distances from house to house in that sparsely settled neighborhood
were great, and doctors were few and could not be had the moment they
were called for. So it was not until the next day that Doctor Potts, the
round-bodied little medical attendant of the neighborhood, made his
appearance at the hut.

He was welcomed by Hannah, who introduced him to her sister.

Nora received his visit with a great deal of nervous irritability,
declaring that nothing at all ailed her, only that she was tired.

"Tired," repeated the doctor, as he felt her pulse and watched her
countenance. "Yes, tired of living! a serious fatigue this, Hannah. Her
malady is more on the mind than the body! You must try to rouse her,
take her into company, keep her amused. If you were able to travel, I
should recommend change of scene; but of course that is out of the
question. However, give her this, according to the directions. I will
call in again to see her in a few days." And so saying, the doctor left
a bottle of medicine and took his departure.

That day the doctor had to make a professional visit of inspection to
the negro quarters at Brudenell Hall; so he mounted his fat little white
cob and trotted down the hill in the direction of the valley.

When he arrived at Brudenell Hall he was met by Mrs. Brudenell, who said
to him:

"Dr. Potts, I wish before you leave, you would see my son. I am
seriously anxious about his health. He objected to my sending for you;
but now that you are here on a visit to the quarters, perhaps his
objections may give way."

"Very well, madam; but since he does not wish to be attended, perhaps he
had better not know that my visit is to him; I will just make you a call
as usual."

"Join us at lunch, doctor, and you can observe him at your leisure."

"Thank you, madam. What seems the matter with Mr. Brudenell?"

"A general failure without any particular disease. If it were not that I
know better, I would say that something lay heavily upon his mind."

"Humph! a second case of that kind to-day! Well, madam, I will join you
at two o'clock," said the doctor, as he trotted off towards the negro
quarters.

Punctually at the hour the doctor presented himself at the luncheon
table of Mrs. Brudenell. There were present Mrs. Brudenell, her two
daughters, her son, and a tall, dark, distinguished looking man, whom
the lady named as Colonel Mervin.

The conversation, enlivened by a bottle of fine champagne, flowed
briskly and cheerfully around the table. But through all the doctor
watched Herman Brudenell. He was indeed changed. He looked ill, yet he
ate, drank, laughed, and talked with the best there. But when his eye
met that of the doctor fixed upon him, it flashed with a threatening
glance that seemed to repel scrutiny.

The doctor, to turn the attention of the lady from her son, said:

"I was at the hut on the hill to-day. One of those poor girls, the
youngest, Nora, I think they call her, is in a bad way. She seems to me
to be sinking into a decline." As he said this he happened to glance at
Herman Brudenell. That gentleman's eyes were fixed upon his with a gaze
of wild alarm, but they sank as soon as noticed.

"Poor creatures! that class of people scarcely ever get enough to eat or
drink, and thus so many of them die of decline brought on from
insufficiency of nourishment. I will send a bag of flour up to the hut
to-morrow," said Mrs. Brudenell complacently.

Soon after they all arose from the table.

The little doctor offered his arm to Mrs. Brudenell, and as they walked
to the drawing-room he found an opportunity of saying to her:

"It is, I think, as you surmised. There is something on his mind. Try to
find out what it is. That is my advice. It is of no use to tease him
with medical attendance."

When they reached the drawing room they found the boy with the mail bag
waiting for his mistress. She quickly unlocked and distributed its
contents.

"Letters for everybody except myself! But here is a late copy of the
'London Times' with which I can amuse myself while you look over your
epistles, ladies and gentlemen," said Mrs. Brudenell, as she settled
herself to the perusal of her paper. She skipped the leader, read the
court circular, and was deep in the column of casualties, when she
suddenly cried out:

"Good Heaven, Herman! what a catastrophe!"

"What is it, mother?"

"A collision on the London and Brighton Railway, and ever so many killed
or wounded, and--Gracious goodness!"

"What, mother?"

"Among those instantly killed are the Marquis and Marchioness of
Brambleton and the Countess of Hurstmonceux!"

"No!" cried the young man, rushing across the room, snatching the paper
from his mother's hand, and with starting eyes fixed upon the paragraph
that she hastily pointed out, seeming to devour the words.

A few days after this Nora Worth sat propped up in an easy-chair by the
open window that commanded the view of the Forest Valley and of the
opposite hill crowned with the splendid mansion of Brudenell Hall.

But Nora was not looking upon this view; at least except upon a very
small part of it--namely, the little narrow footpath that led down her
own hill and was lost in the shade of the valley. The doctor's
prescriptions had done Nora no good; how should they? Could he, more
than others, "minister to a mind diseased"? In a word, she had now grown
so weak that the spinning was entirely set aside, and she passed her
days propped up in the easy-chair beside the window, through which she
could watch that little path, which was now indeed so disused, so
neglected and grass grown, as to be almost obliterated.

Suddenly, while Nora's eyes were fixed abstractedly upon this path, she
uttered a great cry and started to her feet.

Hannah stopped the clatter of her shuttle to see what was the matter.

Nora was leaning from the window, gazing breathlessly down the path.

"What is it, Nora, my dear? Don't lean so far out; you will fall! What
is it?"

"Oh, Hannah, he is coming! he is coming!"

"Who is coming, my darling? I see no one!" said the elder sister,
straining her eyes down the path.

"But I feel him coming! He is coming fast! He will be in sight
presently! There! what did I tell you? There he is!"

And truly at that moment Herman Brudenell advanced from the thicket and
walked rapidly up the path towards the hut.

Nora sank back in her seat, overcome, almost fainting.

Another moment and Herman Brudenell was in the room, clasping her form,
and sobbing:

"Nora! Nora, my beloved! my beautiful! you have been ill and I knew it
not! dying, and I knew it not! Oh! oh! oh!"

"Yes, but I am well, now that you are here!" gasped the girl, as she
thrilled and trembled with returning life. But the moment this
confession had been surprised from her she blushed fiery red to the very
tips of her ears and hid her face in the pillows of her chair.

"My darling girl! My own blessed girl! do not turn your face away! look
at me with your sweet eyes! See, I am here at your side, telling you how
deep my own sorrow had been at the separation from you, and how much
deeper at the thought that you also have suffered! Look at me! Smile on
me! Speak to me, beloved! I am your own!"

These and many other wild, tender, pleading words of love he breathed in
the ear of the listening, blushing, happy girl; both quite heedless of
the presence of Hannah, who stood petrified with consternation.

At length, however, by the time Herman had seated himself beside Nora,
Hannah recovered her presence of mind and power of motion; and she went
to him and said:

"Mr. Brudenell! Is this well? Could you not leave her in peace?"

"No, I could not leave her! Yes, it is well, Hannah! The burden I spoke
of is unexpectedly lifted from my life! I am a restored man. And I have
come here to-day to ask Nora, in your presence, and with your consent,
to be my wife!"

"And with your mother's consent, Mr. Brudenell?"

"Hannah, that was unkind of you to throw a damper upon my joy. And look
at me, I have not been in such robust health myself since you drove me
away!"

As he said this, Nora's hand, which he held, closed convulsively on his,
and she murmured under her breath:

"Have you been ill? You are not pale!"

"No, love, I was only sad at our long separation; now you see I am
flushed with joy; for now I shall see you every day!" he replied,
lifting her hand to his lips.

Hannah was dreadfully disturbed. She was delighted to see life, and
light, and color flowing back to her sister's face; but she was dismayed
at the very cause of this--the presence of Herman Brudenell. The
instincts of her affections and the sense of her duties were at war in
her bosom. The latter as yet was in the ascendency. It was under its
influence she spoke again.

"But, Mr. Brudenell, your mother?"

"Hannah! Hannah! don't be disagreeable! You are too young to play duenna
yet!" he said gayly.

"I do not know what you mean by duenna, Mr. Brudenell, but I know what
is due to your mother," replied the elder sister gravely.

"Mother, mother, mother; how tiresome you are, Hannah, everlastingly
repeating the same word over and over again! You shall not make us
miserable. We intend to be happy, now, Nora and myself. Do we not,
dearest?" he added, changing the testy tone in which he had spoken to
the elder sister for one of the deepest tenderness as he turned and
addressed the younger.

"Yes, but, your mother," murmured Nora very softly and timidly.

"You too! Decidedly that word is infectious, like yawning! Well, my
dears, since you will bring it on the tapis, let us discuss and dismiss
it. My mother is a very fine woman, Hannah; but she is unreasonable,
Nora. She is attached to what she calls her 'order,' my dears, and never
would consent to my marriage with any other than a lady of rank and
wealth."

"Then you must give up Nora, Mr. Brudenell," said Hannah gravely.

"Yes, indeed," assented poor Nora, under her breath, and turning pale.

"May the Lord give me up if I do!" cried the young man impetuously.

"You will never defy your mother," said Hannah.

"Oh, no! oh, no! I should be frightened to death," gasped Nora,
trembling between weakness and fear.

"No, I will never defy my mother; there are other ways of doing things;
I must marry Nora, and we must keep the affair quiet for a time."

"I do not understand you," said Hannah coldly.

"Nora does, though! Do you not, my darling?" exclaimed Herman
triumphantly.

And the blushing but joyous face of Nora answered him.

"You say you will not defy your mother. Do you mean then to deceive her,
Mr. Brudenell?" inquired the elder sister severely.

"Hannah, don't be abusive! This is just the whole matter, in brief. I am
twenty-one, master of myself and my estate. I could marry Nora at any
time, openly, without my mother's consent. But that would give her great
pain. It would not kill her, nor make her ill, but it would wound her in
her tenderest points--her love of her son, and her love of rank; it
would produce an open rupture between us. She would never forgive me,
nor acknowledge my wife."

"Then why do you speak at all of marrying Nora?" interrupted Hannah
angrily.

Herman turned and looked at Nora. That mute look was his only answer,
and it was eloquent; it said plainly what his lips forbore to speak: "I
have won her love, and I ought to marry her; for if I do not, she will
die."

Then he continued as if Hannah had not interrupted him:

"I wish to get on as easily as I can between these conflicting
difficulties. I will not wrong Nora, and I will not grieve my mother.
The only way to avoid doing either will be for me to marry my darling
privately, and keep the affair a secret until a fitting opportunity
offers to publish it."

"A secret marriage! Mr. Brudenell! is that what you propose to my
sister?"

"Why not, Hannah?"

"Secret marriages are terrible things!"

"Disappointed affections, broken hearts, early graves, are more
terrible."

"Fudge!" was the word that rose to Hannah's lips, as she looked at the
young man; but when she turned to her sister she felt that his words
might be true.

"Besides, Hannah," he continued, "this will not be a secret marriage.
You cannot call that a secret which will be known to four persons--the
parson, you, Nora, and myself. I shall not even bind you or Nora to keep
the secret longer than you think it her interest to declare it. She
shall have the marriage certificate in her own keeping, and every legal
protection and defense; so that even if I should die suddenly--"

Nora gasped for breath.

--"she would be able to claim and establish her rights and position in
the world. Hannah, you must see that I mean to act honestly and
honorably," said the young man, in an earnest tone.

"I see that you do; but, Mr. Brudenell, it appears to me that the fatal
weakness of which you have already spoken to me--the 'propensity to
please'--is again leading you into error. You wish to save Nora, and you
wish to spare your mother; and to do both these things, you are
sacrificing--"

"What, Hannah?"

"Well--fair, plain, open, straight-forward, upright dealing, such as
should always exist between man and woman."

"Hannah, you are unjust to me! Am I not fair, plain, open,
straight-forward, upright, and all the rest of it in my dealing with
you?"

"With us, yes; but--"

"With my mother it is necessary to be cautious. It is true that she has
no right to oppose my marriage with Nora; but yet she would oppose it,
even to death! Therefore, to save trouble and secure peace, I would
marry my dear Nora quietly. Mystery, Hannah, is not necessarily guilt;
it is often wisdom and mercy. Do not object to a little harmless
mystery, that is besides to secure peace! Come, Hannah, what say you?"

"How long must this marriage, should it take place, be kept a secret?"
inquired Hannah uneasily.

"Not one hour longer than you and Nora think it necessary that it should
be declared! Still, I should beg your forbearance as long as possible.
Come, Hannah, your answer!"

"I must have time to reflect. I fear I should be doing very wrong to
consent to this marriage, and yet--and yet--. But I must take a night to
think of it! To-morrow, Mr. Brudenell, I will give you an answer!"

With this reply the young man was obliged to be contented. Soon after he
arose and took his leave.

When he was quite out of hearing Nora arose and threw herself into her
sister's arms, crying:

"Oh, Hannah, consent! consent! I cannot live without him!"

The elder sister caressed the younger tenderly; told her of all the
dangers of a secret marriage; of all the miseries of an ill-sorted one;
and implored her to dismiss her wealthy lover, and struggle with her
misplaced love.

Nora replied only with tears and sobs, and vain repetitions of the
words:

"I cannot live without him, Hannah! I cannot live without him!"

Alas, for weakness, willfulness, and passion! They, and not wise
counsels, gained the day. Nora would not give up her lover; would not
struggle with her love; but would have her own way.

At length, in yielding a reluctant acquiesence, Hannah said:

"I would never countenance this--never, Nora! but for one reason; it is
that I know, whether I consent or not, you two, weak and willful and
passionate as you are, will rush into this imprudent marriage all the
same! And I think for your sake it had better take place with my
sanction, and in my presence, than otherwise."

Nora clasped her sister's neck and covered her face with kisses.

"He means well by us, dear Hannah--indeed he does, bless him! So do not
look so grave because we are going to be happy."

Had Herman felt sure of his answer the next day? It really seemed so;
for when he made his appearance at the cottage in the morning he brought
the marriage license in his pocket and a peripatetic minister in his
company.

And before the astonished sisters had time to recover their
self-possession Herman Brudenell's will had carried his purpose, and the
marriage ceremony was performed. The minister then wrote out the
certificate, which was signed by himself, and witnessed by Hannah, and
handed it to the bride.

"Now, dearest Nora," whispered the triumphant bridegroom, "I am happy,
and you are safe!"

But--were either of them really safe or happy?




CHAPTER V.

LOVE AND FATE.

  Amid the sylvan solitude
  Of unshorn grass and waving wood
    And waters glancing bright and fast,
  A softened voice was in her ear,
    Sweet as those lulling sounds and fine
  The hunter lifts his head to hear,
  Now far and faint, now full and near--
    The murmur of the wood swept pine.
  A manly form was ever nigh,
  A bold, free hunter, with an eye
    Whose dark, keen glance had power to wake
  Both fear and love--to awe and charm.
  Faded the world that they had known,
    A poor vain shadow, cold and waste,
  In the warm present bliss alone
    Seemed they of actual life to taste.

  --_Whittier_.

It was in the month of June they were married; when the sun shone with
his brightest splendor; when the sky was of the clearest blue, when the
grass was of the freshest green, the woods in their rudest foliage, the
flowers in their richest bloom, and all nature in her most luxuriant
life! Yes, June was their honeymoon; the forest shades their bridal
halls, and birds and flowers and leaves and rills their train of
attendants. For weeks they lived a kind of fairy life, wandering
together through the depths of the valley forest, discovering through
the illumination of their love new beauties and glories in the earth and
sky; new sympathies with every form of life. Were ever suns so bright,
skies so clear, and woods so green as theirs in this month of beauty,
love, and joy!

"It seems to me that I must have been deaf and blind and stupid in the
days before I knew you, Herman! for then the sun seemed only to shine,
and now I feel that he smiles as well as shines; then the trees only
seemed to bend under a passing breeze, now I know they stoop to caress
us; then the flowers seemed only to be crowded, now I know they draw
together to kiss; then indeed I loved nature, but now I know that she
also is alive and loves me!" said Nora, one day, as they sat upon a bank
of wild thyme under the spreading branches of an old oak tree that stood
alone in a little opening of the forest.

"You darling of nature! you might have known that all along!" exclaimed
Herman, enthusiastically pressing her to his heart.

"Oh, how good you are to love me so much! you--so high, so learned, so
wealthy; you who have seen so many fine ladies--to come down to me, a
poor, ignorant, weaver-girl!" said Nora humbly--for true love in many a
woman is ever most humble and most idolatrous, abasing itself and
idolizing its object.

"Come down to you, my angel and my queen! to you, whose beauty is so
heavenly and so royal that it seems to me everyone should worship and
adore you! how could I come down to you! Ah, Nora, it seems to me that
it is you who have stooped to me! There are kings on this earth, my
beloved, who might be proud to place such regal beauty on their thrones
beside them! For, oh! you are as beautiful, my Nora, as any woman of
old, for whom heroes lost worlds!"

"Do you think so? do you really think so? I am so glad for your sake! I
wish I were ten times as beautiful! and high-born, and learned, and
accomplished, and wealthy, and everything else that is good, for your
sake! Herman, I would be willing to pass through a fiery furnace if by
doing so I could come out like refined gold, for your sake!"

"Hush, hush, sweet love! that fiery furnace of which you speak is the
Scriptural symbol for fearful trial and intense suffering! far be it
from you! for I would rather my whole body were consumed to ashes than
one shining tress of your raven hair should be singed!"

"But, Herman! one of the books you read to me said: 'All that is good
must be toiled for; all that is best must be suffered for'; and I am
willing to do or bear anything in the world that would make me more
worthy of you!"

"My darling, you are worthy of a monarch, and much too good for me!"

"How kind you are to say so! but for all that I know I am only a poor,
humble, ignorant girl, quite unfit to be your wife! And, oh! sometimes
it makes me very sad to think so!" said Nora, with a deep sigh.

"Then do not think so, my own! why should you? You are beautiful; you
are good; you are lovely and beloved, and you ought to be happy!"
exclaimed Herman.

"Oh, I am happy! very happy now! For whatever I do or say, right or
wrong, is good in your eyes, and pleases you because you love me so
much. God bless you! God love you! God save you, whatever becomes of
your poor Nora!" she said, with a still heavier sigh.

At this moment a soft summer cloud floated between them and the blazing
meridian sun, veiling its glory.

"Why, what is the matter, love? What has come over you?" inquired
Herman, gently caressing her.

"I do not know; nothing more than that perhaps," answered Nora, pointing
to the cloud that was now passing over the sun.

"'Nothing more than that.' Well, that has now passed, so smile forth
again, my sun!" said Herman gayly.

"Ah, dear Herman, if this happy life could only last! this life in which
we wander or repose in these beautiful summer woods, among rills and
flowers and birds! Oh, it is like the Arcadia of which you read to me in
your books, Herman! Ah, if it would only last!"

"Why should it not, love?"

"Because it cannot. Winter will come with its wind and snow and ice. The
woods will be bare, the grass dry, the flowers all withered, the streams
frozen, and the birds gone away, and we--" Here her voice sank into
silence, but Herman took up the word:

"Well, and we, beloved! we shall pass to something much better! We are
not partridges or squirrels to live in the woods and fields all winter!
We shall go to our own luxurious home! You will be my loved and honored
and happy wife; the mistress of an elegant house, a fine estate, and
many negroes. You will have superb furniture, beautiful dresses,
splendid jewels, servants to attend you, carriages, horses, pleasure
boats, and everything else that heart could wish, or money buy, or love
find to make you happy! Think! Oh, think of all the joys that are in
store for you!"

"Not for me! Oh, not for me those splendors and luxuries and joys that
you speak of! They are too good for me; I shall never possess them; I
know it, Herman; and I knew it even in that hour of heavenly bliss when
you first told me you loved me! I knew it even when we stood before the
minister to be married, and I know it still! This short summer of love
will be all the joy I shall ever have."

"In the name of Heaven, Nora, what do you mean? Is it possible that you
can imagine I shall ever be false to you?" passionately demanded the
young man, who was deeply impressed at last by the sad earnestness of
her manner.

"No! no! no! I never imagine anything unworthy of your gentle and noble
nature," said Nora, with fervent emphasis as she pressed closer to his
side.

"Then why, why, do you torture yourself and me with these dark
previsions?"

"I do not know. Forgive me, Herman," softly sighed Nora, laying her
cheek against his own.

He stole his arm around her waist, and as he drew her to his heart,
murmured:

"Why should you not enjoy all the wealth, rank, and love to which you
are entitled as my wife?"

"Ah! dear Herman, I cannot tell why. I only know that I never shall!
Bear with me, dear Herman, while I say this; After I had learned to love
you; after I had grieved myself almost to death for your absence; when
you returned and asked me to be your wife, I seemed suddenly to have
passed from darkness into radiant light! But in the midst of it all I
seemed to hear a voice in my heart, saying: 'Poor Moth! you are basking
in a consuming fire; you will presently fall to the ground a burnt,
blackened, tortured, and writhing thing.' And, Herman, when I thought of
the great difference between us; of your old family, high rank, and vast
wealth; and of your magnificent house, and your stately lady mother and
fine lady sisters, I knew that though you had married me, I never could
be owned as your wife--"

"Nora, if it were possible for me to be angry with you, I should be so!"
interrupted Herman vehemently; "'you never could be owned as my wife!' I
tell you that you can be--and that you shall be, and very soon! It was
only to avoid a rupture with my mother that I married you privately at
all. Have I not surrounded you with every legal security? Have I not
armed you even against myself? Do you not know that even if it were
possible for me to turn rascal, and become so mean, and miserable, and
dishonored as to desert you, you could still demand your rights as a
wife, and compel me to yield them!"

"As if I would! Oh, Herman, as if I would depend upon anything but your
dear love to give me all I need! Armed against you, am I? I do not
choose to be so! It is enough for me to know that I am your wife. I do
not care to be able to prove it; for, Herman, were it possible for you
to forsake me, I should not insist upon my 'rights'--I should die.
Therefore, why should I be armed with legal proofs against you, my
Herman, my life, my soul, my self? I will not continue so!" And with a
generous abandonment she drew from her bosom the marriage certificate,
tore it to pieces, and scattered it abroad, saying: "There now! I had
kept it as a love token, close to my heart, little knowing it was a
cold-blooded, cautious, legal proof, else it should have gone before,
where it has gone now, to the winds! There now, Herman, I am your own
wife, your own Nora, quite unarmed and defenseless before you; trusting
only to your faith for my happiness; knowing that you will never
willingly forsake me; but feeling that if you do, I should not pursue
you, but die!"

"Dear trusting girl! would you indeed deprive yourself of all defenses
thus? But, my Nora, did you suppose when I took you to my bosom that I
had intrusted your peace and safety and honor only to a scrap of
perishable paper? No, Nora, no! Infidelity to you is forever impossible
to me; but death is always possible to all persons; and so, though I
could never forsake you, I might die and leave you; and to guard against
the consequences of such a contingency I surrounded you with every legal
security. The minister that married us resides in this county; the
witness that attended us lives with you. So that if to-morrow I should
die, you could claim, as my widow, your half of my personal property
and your life-interest in my estate. And if to-morrow you should become
impatient of your condition as a secreted wife, and wish to enter upon
all the honors of Bradenell Hall, you have the power to do so!"

"As if I would! As if it was for that I loved you! oh, Herman!"

"I know you would not, love! And I know it was not for that you loved
me! I have perfect confidence in your disinterestedness. And I hope you
have as much in mine."

"I have, Herman. I have!"

"Then, to go back to the first question, why did you wound me by saying,
that though I had married you, you knew you never could be owned as my
wife?"

"I spoke from a deep conviction! Oh, Herman, I know you will never
willingly forsake me; but I feel you will never acknowledge me!"

"Then you must think me a villain!" said Herman bitterly.

"No, no, no; I think, if you must have my thoughts, you are the
gentlest, truest, and noblest among men."

"You cannot get away from the point; if you think I could desert you,
you must think I am a villain!"

"Oh, no, no! besides, I did not say you would desert me! I said you
would never own me!"

"It is in effect the same thing."

"Herman, understand me: when I say, from the deep conviction I feel,
that you will never own me, I also say that you will be blameless."

"Those two things are incompatible, Nora! But why do you persist in
asserting that you will never be owned?"

"Ah, dear me, because it is true!"

"But why do you think it is true?"

"Because when I try to imagine our future, I see only my own humble hut,
with its spinning-wheel and loom. And I feel I shall never live in
Brudenell Hall!"

"Nora, hear me: this is near the first of July; in six months, that is
before the first of January, whether I live or die, as my wife or as my
widow, you shall rule at Brudenell Hall!"

Nora smiled, a strange, sad smile.

"Listen, dearest," he continued; "my mother leaves Brudenell in
December. She thinks the two young ladies, my sisters, should have more
society; so she has purchased a fine house in a fashionable quarter of
Washington City. The workmen are now busy decorating and furnishing it.
She takes possession of it early in December. Then, my Nora, when my
mother and sisters are clear of Brudenell Hall, and settled in their
town-house, I will bring you home and write and announce our marriage.
Thus there can be no noise. People cannot quarrel very long or fiercely
through the post. And finally time and reflection will reconcile my
mother to the inevitable, and we shall be all once more united and
happy."

"Herman dear," said Nora softly, "indeed my heart is toward your mother;
I could love and revere and serve her as dutifully as if I were her
daughter, if she would only deign to let me. And, at any rate, whether
she will or not, I cannot help loving and honoring her, because she is
your mother and loves you. And, oh, Herman, if she could look into my
heart and see how truly I love you, her son, how gladly I would suffer
to make you happy, and how willing I should be to live in utter poverty
and obscurity, if it would be for your good, I do think she would love
me a little for your sake!"

"Heaven grant it, my darling!"

"But be sure of this, dear Herman. No matter how she may think it good
to treat me, I can never be angry with her. I must always love her and
seek her favor, for she is your mother."




CHAPTER VI.

A SECRET REVEALED.

  Full soon upon that dream of sin
  An awful light came bursting in;
    The shrine was cold at which she knelt;
    The idol of that shrine was gone;
  An humbled thing of shame and guilt;
  Outcast and spurned and lone,
  Wrapt in the shadows of that crime,
    With withered heart and burning brain,
    And tears that fell like fiery rain,
  She passed a fearful time.

  --_Whittier_.

Thus in pleasant wandering through the wood and sweet repose beneath the
trees the happy lovers passed the blooming months of summer and the
glowing months of autumn.

But when the seasons changed again, and with the last days of November
came the bleak northwestern winds that stripped the last leaves from the
bare trees, and covered the ground with snow and bound up the streams
with ice, and drove the birds to the South, the lovers withdrew within
doors, and spent many hours beside the humble cottage fireside.

Here for the first time Herman had ample opportunity of finding out how
very poor the sisters really were, and how very hard one of them at
least worked.

And from the abundance of his own resources he would have supplied their
wants and relieved them from this excess of toil, but that there was a
reserve of honest pride in these poor girls that forbade them to accept
his pressing offers.

"But this is my own family now," said Herman. "Nora is my wife and
Hannah is my sister-in-law, and it is equally my duty and pleasure to
provide for them."

"No, Herman! No, dear Herman! we cannot be considered as your family
until you publicly acknowledge us as such. Dear Herman, do not think me
cold or ungrateful, when I say to you that it would give me pain and
mortification to receive anything from you, until I do so as your
acknowledged wife," said Nora.

"You give everything--you give your hand, your heart, yourself! and you
will take nothing," said the young man sadly.

"Yes, I take as much as I give! I take your hand, your heart, and
yourself in return for mine. That is fair; but I will take no more until
as your wife I take the head of your establishment," said Nora proudly.

"Hannah, is this right? She is my wife; she promised to obey me, and she
defies me--I ask you is this right?"

"Yes, Mr. Brudenell. When she is your acknowledged wife, in your house,
then she will obey and never 'defy' you, as you call it; but now it is
quite different; she has not the shield of your name, and she must take
care of her own self-respect until you relieve her of the charge," said
the elder sister gravely.

"Hannah, you are a terrible duenna! You would be an acquisition to some
crabbed old Spaniard who had a beautiful young wife to look after! Now I
want you to tell me how on earth my burning up that old loom and wheel,
and putting a little comfortable furniture in this room, and paying you
sufficient to support you both, can possibly hurt her self-respect?"
demanded Herman.

"It will do more than that! it will hurt her character, Mr. Brudenell;
and that should be as dear to you as to herself."

"It is! it is the dearest thing in life to me! But how should what I
propose to do hurt either her self-respect or her character? You have
not told me that yet!"

"This way, Mr. Brudenell! If we were to accept your offers, our
neighbors would talk of us."

"Neighbors! why, Hannah, what neighbors have you? In all the months that
I have been coming here, I have not chanced to meet a single soul!"

"No, you have not. And if you had, once in a way, met anyone here, they
would have taken you to be a mere passer-by resting yourself in our hut;
but if you were to make us as comfortable as you wish, why the very
first chance visitor to the hut who would see that the loom and the
spinning-wheel and old furniture were gone, and were replaced by the
fine carpet, curtains, chairs, and sofa that you wish to give us, would
go away and tell the wonder. And people would say: 'Where did Hannah
Worth get these things?' or, 'How do they live?' or, 'Who supports those
girls?' and so on. Now, Mr. Brudenell, those are questions I will not
have asked about myself and my sister, and that you ought not to wish to
have asked about your wife!"

"Hannah, you are quite right! You always are! And yet it distresses me
to see you living and working as you do."

"We are inured to it, Mr. Brudenell."

"But it will not be for long, Hannah. Very soon my mother and sisters go
to take possession of their new house in Washington. When they have left
Brudenell I will announce our marriage and bring you and your sister
home."

"Not me, Mr. Brudenell! I have said before that in marrying Nora you did
not marry all her poor relatives. I have told you that I will not share
the splendors of Nora's destiny. No one shall have reason to say of me,
as they would say if I went home with you, that I had connived at the
young heir's secret marriage with my sister for the sake of securing a
luxurious home for myself. No, Mr. Brudenell, Nora is beautiful, and it
is not unnatural that she should have made a high match; and the world
will soon forgive her for it and forget her humble origin. But I am a
plain, rude, hard-working woman; am engaged to a man as poor, as rugged,
and toil-worn as myself. We would be strangely out of place in your
mansion, subjected to the comments of your friends. We will never
intrude there. I shall remain here at my weaving until the time comes,
if it ever should come, when Reuben and myself may marry, and then, if
possible, we will go to the West, to better ourselves in a better
country."

"Well, Hannah, well, if such be your final determination, you will allow
me at least to do something towards expediting your marriage. I can
advance such a sum to Reuben Gray as will enable him to marry, and take
you and all his own brothers and sisters to the rich lands of the West,
where, instead of being encumbrances, they will be great helps to him;
for there is to be found much work for every pair of hands, young or
old, male or female," said the young man, not displeased, perhaps, to
provide for his wife's poor relations at a distance from which they
would not be likely ever to enter his sphere.

Hannah reflected for a moment and then said:

"I thank you very much for that offer, Mr. Brudenell. It was the wisest
and kindest, both for yourself and us, that you could have made. And I
think that if we could see our way through repaying the advance, we
would gratefully accept it."

"Never trouble yourself about the repayment! Talk to Gray, and then,
when my mother has gone, send him up to talk to me," said Herman.

To all this Nora said nothing. She sat silently, with her head resting
upon her hand, and a heavy weight at her heart, such as she always felt
when their future was spoken of. To her inner vision a heavy cloud that
would not disperse always rested on that future.

Thus the matter rested for the present.

Herman continued his daily visits to the sisters, and longed impatiently
for the time when he should feel free to acknowledge his beautiful young
peasant-wife and place her at the head of his princely establishment.

These daily visits of the young heir to the poor sisters attracted no
general attention. The hut on the hill was so remote from any road or
any dwelling-house that few persons passed near it, and fewer still
entered its door.

It was near the middle of December, when Mrs. Brudenell was busy with
her last preparations for her removal, that the first rumor of Herman's
visits to the hut reached her.

She was in the housekeeper's room, superintending in person the
selection of certain choice pots of domestic sweetmeats from the family
stores to be taken to the town-house, when Mrs. Spicer, who was
attending her, said:

"If you please, ma'am, there's Jem Morris been waiting in the kitchen
all the morning to see you."

"Ah! What does he want? A job, I suppose. Well, tell him to come in
here," said the lady carelessly, as she scrutinized the label upon a jar
of red currant jelly.

The housekeeper left the room to obey, and returned ushering in an
individual who, as he performs an important part in this history,
deserves some special notice.

He was a mulatto, between forty-five and fifty years of age, of medium
size, and regular features, with a quantity of woolly hair and beard
that hung down upon his breast. He was neatly dressed in the gray
homespun cloth of the country, and entered with a smiling countenance
and respectful manner. Upon the whole he was rather a good-looking and
pleasing darky. He was a character, too, in his way. He possessed a fair
amount of intellect, and a considerable fund of general information. He
had contrived, somehow or other, to read and write; and he would read
everything he could lay his hands on, from the Bible to the almanac. He
had formed his own opinions upon most of the subjects that interest
society, and he expressed them freely. He kept himself well posted up in
the politics of the day, and was ready to discuss them with anyone who
would enter into the debate.

He had a high appreciation of himself, and also a deep veneration for
his superiors. And thus it happened that, when in the presence of his
betters, he maintained a certain sort of droll dignity in himself while
treating them with the utmost deference. He was faithful in his dealings
with his numerous employers, all of whom he looked upon as so many
helpless dependents under his protection, for whose well-being in
certain respects he was strictly responsible. So much for his character.
In circumstances he was a free man, living with his wife and children,
who were also free, in a small house on Mr. Brudenell's estate, and
supporting his family by such a very great variety of labor as had
earned for him the title of "Professor of Odd Jobs." It was young Herman
Brudenell, when a boy, who gave him this title, which, from its singular
appropriateness, stuck to him; for he could, as he expressed it himself,
"do anything as any other man could do." He could shoe a horse, doctor a
cow, mend a fence, make a boot, set a bone, fix a lock, draw a tooth,
roof a cabin, drive a carriage, put up a chimney, glaze a window, lay a
hearth, play a fiddle, or preach a sermon. He could do all these
things, and many others besides too numerous to mention, and he did do
them for the population of the whole neighborhood, who, having no
regular mechanics, gave this "Jack of all Trades" a plenty of work. This
universal usefulness won for him, as I said, the title of "Professor of
Odd Jobs." This was soon abbreviated to the simple "Professor," which
had a singular significance also when applied to one who, in addition to
all his other excellencies, believed himself to be pretty well posted up
in law, physic, and theology, upon either of which he would stop in his
work to hold forth to anyone who would listen.

Finally, there was another little peculiarity about the manner of the
professor. In his excessive agreeability he would always preface his
answer to any observation whatever with some sort of assent, such as
"yes, sir," or "yes, madam," right or wrong.

This morning the professor entered the presence of Mrs. Brudenell, hat
in hand, smiling and respectful.

"Well, Morris, who has brought you here this morning?" inquired the
lady.

"Yes, madam. I been thinkin' about you, and should a-been here 'fore
this to see after your affairs, on'y I had to go over to Colonel
Mervin's to give one of his horses a draught, and then to stop at the
colored, people's meetin' house to lead the exercises, and afterwards to
call at the Miss Worthses to mend Miss Hannah's loom and put a few new
spokes in Miss Nora's wheel. And so many people's been after me to do
jobs that I'm fairly torn to pieces among um. And it's 'Professor' here,
and 'Professor' there, and 'Professor' everywhere, till I think my
senses will leave me, ma'am."

"Then, if you are so busy why do you come here, Morris?" said Mrs.
Brudenell, who was far too dignified to give him his title.

"Yes, madam. Why, you see, ma'am, I came, as in duty bound, to look
after your affairs and see as they were all right, which they are not,
ma'am. There's the rain pipes along the roof of the house leaking so the
cistern never gets full of water, and I must come and solder them right
away, and the lightning reds wants fastenin' more securely, and--"

"Well, but see Grainger, my overseer, about these things; do not trouble
me with them."

"Yes, madam. I think overseers ought to be called overlookers, because
they oversee so little and overlook so much. Now, there's the hinges
nearly rusted off the big barn door, and I dessay he never saw it."

"Well, Morris, call his attention to that also; do whatever you find
necessary to be done, and call upon Grainger to settle with you."

"Yes, madam. It wasn't on'y the rain pipes and hinges as wanted
attention that brought me here, however, ma'am,"

"What was it, then? Be quick, if you please. I am very much occupied
this morning."

"Yes, madam. It was something I heard and felt it my duty to tell you;
because, you see, ma'am, I think it is the duty of every honest--"

"Come, come, Morris, I have no time to listen to an oration from you
now. In two words, what had you to tell me?" interrupted the lady
impatiently.

"Yes, madam. It were about young Mr. Herman, ma'am."

"Mr. Brudenell, if you please, Morris. My son is the head of his
family."

"Certainly, madam. Mr. Brudenell."

"Well, what about Mr. Brudenell?"

"Yes, madam. You know he was away from home every day last spring and
summer."

"I remember; he went to fish; he is very fond of fishing."

"Certainly, madam; but he was out every day this autumn."

"I am aware of that; he was shooting; he is an enthusiastic sportsman."

"To be sure, madam, so he is; but he is gone every day this winter."

"Of course; hunting; there is no better huntsman in the country than Mr.
Brudenell."

"That is very true, madam; do you know what sort of game he is a-huntin'
of?" inquired the professor meaningly, but most deferentially.

"Foxes, I presume," said the lady, with a look of inquiry.

"Yes, madam, sure enough; I suppose they is foxes, though in female
form," said the professor dryly, but still respectfully.

"Whatever do you mean, Morris?" demanded the lady sternly.

"Well, madam, if it was not from a sense of duty, I would not dare to
speak to you on this subject; for I think when a man presumes to meddle
with things above his speer, he--"

"I remarked to you before, Morris, that I had no time to listen to your
moral disquisitions. Tell me at once, then, what you meant to insinuate
by that strange speech," interrupted the lady.

"Yes, madam, certainly. When you said Mr. Brudenell was a hunting of
foxes, I saw at once the correctness of your suspicions, madam; for they
is foxes."

"Who are foxes?"

"Why, the Miss Worthses, madam."

"The Miss Worths! the weavers! why, what on earth have they to do with
what we nave been speaking of?"

"Yes, madam; the Miss Worthses is the foxes that Mr. Brudenell is
a-huntin' of."

"The Miss Worths? My son hunting the Miss Worths! What do you mean, sir?
Take care what you say of Mr. Brudenell, Morris."

"Yes, madam, certainly; I won't speak another word on the subject; and I
beg your pardon for having mentioned it at all; which I did from a sense
of duty to your family, madam, thinking you ought to know it; but I am
very sorry I made such a mistake, and again I beg your pardon, madam,
and I humbly take my leave." And with a low bow the professor turned to
depart.

"Stop, fool!" said Mrs. Brudenell. And the "fool" stopped and turned,
hat in hand, waiting further orders.

"Do you mean to say that Mr. Brudenell goes after those girls?" asked
the lady, raising her voice ominously.

"Yes, madam; leastways, after Miss Nora. You see, madam, young gentlemen
will be young gentlemen, for all their mas can say or do; and when the
blood is warm and the spirits is high, and the wine is in and the wit is
out--"

"No preaching, I say! Pray, are you a clergyman or a barrister? Tell me
at once what reason you have for saying that my son goes to Worths'
cottage?"

"Yes, madam; I has seen him often and often along of Miss Nora a-walking
in the valley forest, when I have been there myself looking for herbs
and roots to make up my vegetable medicines with. And I have seen him go
home with her. And at last I said, 'It is my bounden duty to go and tell
the madam.'"

"You are very sure of what you say?"

"Yes, madam, sure as I am of my life and my death."

"This is very annoying! very! I had supposed Mr. Brudenell to have had
better principles. Of course, when a young gentleman of his position
goes to see a girl of hers, it can be but with one object. I had thought
Herman had better morals, and Hannah at least more sense! This is very
annoying! very!" said the lady to herself, as her brows contracted with
anger. After a few moments spent in silent thought, she said:

"It is the girl Nora, you say, he is with so much?"

"Yes, madam."

"Then go to the hut this very evening and tell that girl she must come
up here to-morrow morning to see me. I thank you for your zeal in my
service, Morris, and will find a way to reward you. And now you may do
my errand."

"Certainly, madam! My duty to you, madam," said the professor, with a
low bow, as he left the room and hurried away to deliver his message to
Nora Worth.

"This is very unpleasant," said the lady. "But since Hannah has no more
prudence than to let a young gentleman visit her sister, I must talk to
the poor, ignorant child myself, and warn her that she risks her good
name, as well as her peace of mind."




CHAPTER VII.

MOTHER- AND DAUGHTER-IN-LAW.

                      Your pardon, noble lady!
  My friends were poor but honest--so is my love;
  Be not offended, for it hurts him not
  That he is loved of me. My dearest madam,
  Let not your hate encounter with my love
  For loving where _you_ do.

  --_Shakspere_.

The poor sisters had just finished their afternoon meal, cleaned their
room, and settled themselves to their evening's work. Nora was spinning
gayly, Hannah weaving diligently--the whir of Nora's wheel keeping time
to the clatter of Hannah's loom, when the latch was lifted and Herman
Brudenell, bringing a brace of hares in his hand, entered the hut.

"There, Hannah, those are prime! I just dropped in to leave them, and to
say that it is certain my mother leaves for Washington on Saturday. On
Sunday morning I shall bring my wife home; and you, too, Hannah; for if
you will not consent to live with us, you must still stop with us until
you and Gray are married and ready to go to the West," he said, throwing
the game upon the table, and shaking hands with the sisters. His face
was glowing from exercise, and his eyes sparkling with joy.

"Sit down, Mr. Brudenell," said Hannah hospitably.

The young man hesitated, and a look of droll perplexity passed over his
face as he said:

"Now don't tempt me, Hannah, my dear; don't ask me to stop this evening;
and don't even let me do so if I wish to. You see I promised my mother
to be home in time to meet some friends at dinner, and I am late now!
Good-by, sister; good-by, sweet wife! Sunday morning, Mrs. Herman
Brudenell, you will take the head of your own table at Brudenell Hall!"

And giving Hannah a cordial shake of the hand, and Nora a warm kiss, he
hurried from the hut.

When he had closed the door behind him, the sisters looked at each
other.

"Think of it, Hannah! This is Thursday, and he says that he will take us
home on Sunday--in three days! Hannah, do you know I never before
believed that this would be! I always thought that to be acknowledged as
the wife of Herman Brudenell--placed at the head of his establishment,
settled in that magnificent house, with superb furniture and splendid
dresses, and costly jewels, and carriages, and horses, and servants to
attend me, and to be called Mrs. Brudenell of Brudenell Hall, and
visited by the old country families--was a great deal too much
happiness, and prosperity, and glory for poor me!"

"Do you believe it now?" inquired Hannah thoughtfully.

"Why, yes! now that it draws so near. There is not much that can happen
between this and Sunday to prevent it. I said it was only three
days--but in fact it is only two, for this is Thursday evening, and he
will take us home on Sunday morning; so you see there is only two whole
days--Friday and Saturday--between this and that!"

"And how do you feel about this great change of fortune? Are you still
frightened, though no longer unbelieving?"

"No, indeed!" replied Nora, glancing up at the little looking-glass that
hung immediately opposite to her wheel; "if I have pleased Herman, who
is so fastidious, it is not likely that. I should disgust others. And
mind this, too: I pleased Herman in my homespun gown, and when I meet
his friends at Brudenell Hall, I shall have all the advantages of
splendid dress. No, Hannah, I am no longer incredulous or frightened.
And if ever, when sitting at the head of his table when there is a
dinner party, my heart should begin to fail me, I will say to myself: 'I
pleased Herman--the noblest of you all,' and then I know my courage will
return. But, Hannah, won't people be astonished when they find out that
I, poor Nora Worth, am really and truly Mrs. Herman Brudenell! What will
they say? What will old Mrs. Jones say? And oh! what will the Miss
Mervins say? I should like to see their faces when they hear it! for you
know it is reported that Colonel Mervin is to marry Miss Brudenell, and
that the two Miss Mervins are secretly pulling caps who shall take
Herman! Poor young ladies! won't they be dumfounded when they find out
that poor Nora Worth has had him all this time! I wonder how long it
will take them to get over the mortification, and also whether they will
call to see me. Do you think they will, Hannah?"

"I do not know, my dear. The Mervins hold their heads very high,"
replied the sober elder sister.

"Do they! Well, I fancy they have not much right to hold their heads
much higher than the Brudenells of Brudenell Hall hold theirs. Hannah,
do you happen to know who our first ancestor was?"

"Adam, my dear, I believe.''

"Nonsense, Hannah; I do not mean the first father of all mankind--I mean
the head of our house."

"Our house? Indeed, my dear, I don't even know who our grandfather was."

"Fudge, Hannah, I am not talking of the Worths, who of course have no
history. I am talking of our family--the Brudenells!"

"Oh!" said Hannah dryly.

"And now do you know who our first ancestor was?"

"Yes; some Norman filibuster who came over to England with William the
Conqueror, I suppose. I believe from all that I have heard, that to have
been the origin of most of the noble English families and old Maryland
ones."

"No, you don't, neither. Herman says our family is much older than the
Conquest. They were a noble race of Saxon chiefs that held large sway in
England from the time of the first invasion of the Saxons to that of the
Norman Conquest; at which period a certain Wolfbold waged such
successful war against the invader and held out so long and fought so
furiously as to have received the surname of 'Bred-in-hell!'"

"Humph! do you call that an honor, or him a respectable ancestor?"

"Yes, indeed! because it was for no vice or crime that they give him
that surname, but because it was said no man born of woman could have
exhibited such frantic courage or performed such prodigies of valor as
he did. Well, anyway, that was the origin of our family name. From
Bred-in-hell it became Bredi-nell, then Bredenell, and finally, as it
still sounded rough for the name of a respectable family, they have in
these latter generations softened it down into Brudenell. So you see! I
should like to detect the Mervins looking down upon us!" concluded Nora,
with a pretty assumption of dignity.

"But, my dear, you are not a Brudenell."

"I don't care! My husband is, and Herman says a wife takes rank from her
husband! As Nora Worth, or as Mrs. Herman Brudenell, of course I am the
very same person; but then, ignorant as I may be, I know enough of the
world to feel sure that those who despised Nora Worth will not dare to
slight Mrs. Herman Brudenell!"

"Take care! Take care, Nora, dear! 'Pride goeth before a fall, and a
haughty temper before destruction!'" said Hannah, in solemn warning.

"Well, I will not be proud if I can help it; yet--how hard to help it!
But I will not let it grow on me. I will remember my humble origin and
that I am undeserving of anything better."

At this moment the latch of the door was raised and Jem Morris presented
himself, taking off his hat and bowing low, as he said:

"Evening, Miss Hannah; evening, Miss Nora. Hopes you finds yourselves
well?"

"Why, law, professor, is that you? You have just come in time. Hannah
wants you to put a new bottom in her tin saucepan and a new cover on her
umbrella, and to mend her coffee-mill; it won't grind at all!" said
Nora.

"Yes, miss; soon's ever I gets the time. See, I've got a well to dig at
Colonel Mervin's, and a chimney to build at Major Blackistone's, and a
hearth to lay at Commodore Burgh's, and a roof to put over old Mrs.
Jones'; and see, that will take me all the rest of the week," objected
Jem.

"But can't you take the things home with you and do them at night?"
inquired Hannah.

"Yes, miss; but you see there's only three nights more this week, and I
am engaged for all! To-night I've got to go and sit up long of old Jem
Brown's corpse, and to-morrow night to play the fiddle at Miss Polly
Hodges' wedding, and the next night I promised to be a waiter at the
college ball, and even Sunday night aint free, 'cause our preacher is
sick and I've been invited to take his place and read a sermon and lead
the prayer! So you see I couldn't possibly mend the coffee-mill and the
rest till some time next week, nohow!"

"I tell you what, Morris, you have the monopoly of your line of business
in this neighborhood, and so you put on airs and make people wait. I
wish to goodness we could induce some other professor of odd jobs to
come and settle among us," said Nora archly.

"Yes, miss; I wish I could, for I am pretty nearly run offen my feet,"
Jem agreed. "But what I was wishing to say to you, miss," he added, "was
that the madam sent me here with a message to you."

"Who sent a message, Jem?"

"The madam up yonder, miss."

"Oh! you mean Mrs. Brudenell! It was to Hannah, I suppose, in relation
to work," said Nora.

"Yes, miss; but this time it was not to Miss Hannah; it was to you, Miss
Nora. 'Go up to the hut on the hill, and request Nora Worth to come up
to see me this evening. I wish to have a talk with her?' Such were the
madam's words, Miss Nora."

"Oh, Hannah!" breathed Nora, in terror.

"What can she want with my sister?" inquired Hannah.

"Well, yes, miss. She didn't say any further. And now, ladies, as I have
declared my message, I must bid you good evening; as they expects me
round to old uncle Jem Brown's to watch to-night." And with a deep bow
the professor retired.

"Oh, Hannah!" wailed Nora, hiding her head in her sister's bosom.

"Well, my dear, what is the matter?"

"I am so frightened."

"What at?"

"The thoughts of Mrs. Brudenell!"

"Then don't go. You are not a slave to be at that lady's beck and call,
I reckon!"

"Yes, but I am Herman's wife and her daughter, and I will not slight her
request! I will go, Hannah, though I had rather plunge into ice water
this freezing weather than meet that proud lady!" said Nora, shivering.

"Child, you need not do so! You are not bound! You owe no duty to Mrs.
Brudenell, until Mr. Brudenell has acknowledged you as his wife and Mrs.
Brudenell as her daughter."

"Hannah, it may be so; yet she is my mother-in-law, being dear Herman's
mother; and though I am frightened at the thought of meeting her, still
I love her; I do, indeed, Hannah! and my heart longs for her love!
Therefore I must not begin by disregarding her requests. I will go! But
oh, Hannah! what can she want with me? Do you think it possible that she
has heard anything? Oh, suppose she were to say anything to me about
Herman? What should I do!" cried Nora, her teeth fairly chattering with
nervousness.

"Don't go, I say; you are cold and trembling with fear; it is also after
sunset, too late for you to go out alone."

"Yes; but, Hannah, I must go! I am not afraid of the night! I am afraid
of her! But if you do not think it well for me to go alone, you can go
with me, you know. There will be no harm in that, I suppose?"

"It is a pity Herman had not stayed a little longer, we might have asked
him; I do not think he would have been in favor of your going."

"I do not know; but, as there is no chance of consulting him, I must do
what I think right in the case and obey his mother," said Nora, rising
from her position in Hannah's lap and going to make some change in her
simple dress. When she was ready she asked:

"Are you going with me, Hannah?"

"Surely, my child," said the elder sister, reaching her bonnet and
shawl.

The weather was intensely cold, and in going to Brudenell the sisters
had to face a fierce northwest wind. In walking through the valley they
were sheltered by the wood; but in climbing the hill upon the opposite
side they could scarcely keep their feet against the furious blast.

They reached the house at last. Hannah remembered to go to the servants'
door.

"Ah, Hannah! they little think that when next I come to Brudenell it
will be in my own carriage, which will draw up at the main entrance,"
said Nora, with exultant pride, as she blew her cold fingers while they
waited to be admitted.

The door was opened by Jovial, who started back at the sight of the
sisters and exclaimed:

"Hi, Miss Hannah, and Miss Nora, you here? Loramity sake come in and
lemme shet the door. Dere, go to de fire, chillern! Name o' de law what
fetch you out dis bitter night? Wind sharp nuff to peel de skin right
offen your faces!"

"Your mistress sent word that she wished to see Nora this evening,
Jovial. Will you please to let her know that we are here?" asked Hannah,
as she and her sister seated themselves beside the roaring hickory fire
in the ample kitchen fireplace.

"Sartain, Miss Hannah! Anything to obligate the ladies," said Jovial, as
he left the kitchen to do his errand.

Before the sisters had time to thaw, their messenger re-entered, saying:

"Mistess will 'ceive Miss Nora into de drawing-room."

Nora arose in trepidation to obey the summons.

Jovial led her along a spacious, well-lighted passage, through an open
door, on the left side of which she saw the dining-room and the
dinner-table, at which Mr. Brudenell and his gentlemen guests still sat
lingering over their wine. His back was towards the door, so that he
could not see her, or know who was at that time passing. But as her eyes
fell upon him, a glow of love and pride warmed and strengthened her
heart, and she said:

"After all, he is my husband and this is my house! Why should I be
afraid to meet the lady mother?"

And with a firm, elastic step Nora entered the drawing-room. At first
she was dazzled and bewildered by its splendor and luxury. It was fitted
up with almost Oriental magnificence. Her feet seemed to sink among
blooming flowers in the soft rich texture of the carpet. Her eyes fell
upon crimson velvet curtains that swept in massive folds from ceiling to
floor; upon rare full-length pictures that filled up the recesses
between the gorgeously draped windows; broad crystal mirrors above the
marble mantel-shelves; marble statuettes wherever there was a corner to
hold one; soft crimson velvet sofas, chairs, ottomans and stools; inlaid
tables; papier-mache stands; and all the thousand miscellaneous vanities
of a modern drawing-room.

"And to think that all this is mine! and how little she dreams of it!"
said Nora, in an awe-struck whisper to her own heart, as she gazed
around upon all this wealth until at last her eye fell upon the stately
form of the lady as she sat alone upon a sofa at the back of the room.

"Come here, my girl, if you please," said Mrs. Brudenell.

Nora advanced timidly until she had reached to within a yard of the
lady, when she stopped, courtesied, and stood with folded hands waiting,
pretty much as a child would stand when called up before its betters for
examination.

"Your name is Nora Worth, I believe," said the lady.

"My name is Nora, madam," answered the girl.

"You are Hannah Worth's younger sister?"

"Yes, madam."

"Now, then, my girl, do you know why I have sent for you here to-night?"

"No, madam."

"Are you quite sure that your conscience does not warn you?"

Nora was silent.

"Ah, I have my answer!" remarked the lady in a low voice; then raising
her tone she said:

"I believe that my son, Mr. Herman Brudenell, is in the habit of daily
visiting your house; is it not so?"

Nora looked up at the lady for an instant and then dropped her eyes.

"Quite sufficient! Now, my girl, as by your silence you have admitted
all my suppositions, I must speak to you very seriously. And in the
first place I would ask you, if you do not know, that when a gentleman
of Mr. Brudenell's high position takes notice of a girl of your low
rank, he does so with but one purpose? Answer me!"

"I do not understand you, madam."

"Very well, then, I will speak more plainly! Are you not aware, I would
say, that when Herman Brudenell visits Nora Worth daily for months he
means her no good?"

Nora paused for a moment to turn this question over in her mind before
replying.

"I cannot think, madam, that Mr. Herman Brudenell could mean anything
but good to any creature, however humble, whom he deigned to notice!"

"You are a natural fool or a very artful girl, one or the other!" said
the lady, who was not very choice in her language when speaking in anger
to her inferiors.

"You admit by your silence that Mr. Brudenell has been visiting you
daily for months; and yet you imply that in doing so he means you no
harm! I should think he meant your utter ruin!"

"Mrs. Brudenell!" exclaimed Nora, in a surprise so sorrowful and
indignant that it made her forget herself and her fears, "you are
speaking of your own son, your only son; you are his mother, how can you
accuse him of a base crime?"

"Recollect yourself, my girl! You surely forget the presence in which
you stand! Baseness, crime, can never be connected with the name of
Brudenell. But young gentlemen will be young gentlemen, and amuse
themselves with just such credulous fools as you!" said the lady
haughtily.

"Although their amusement ends in the utter ruin of its subject? Do you
not call that a crime?"

"Girl, keep your place, if you please! Twice you have ventured to call
me Mrs. Brudenell. To you I am madam. Twice you have asked me questions.
You are here to answer, not to ask!"

"Pardon me, madam, if I have offended you through my ignorance of
forms," said Nora, bowing with gentle dignity; for somehow or other she
was gaining self-possession every moment.

"Will you answer my questions then; or continue to evade them?"

"I can answer you so far, madam--Mr. Brudenell has never attempted to
amuse himself at the expense of Nora Worth; nor is she one to permit
herself to become the subject of any man's amusement, whether he be
gentle or simple!"

"And yet he visits you daily, and you permit his visits! And this has
gone on for months! You cannot deny it--you do not attempt to deny it!"
She paused, as if waiting some reply; but Nora kept silence.

"And yet you say he is not amusing himself at your expense!"

"He is not, madam; nor would I permit anyone to do so!"

"I do not understand this! Girl! answer me! What are you to my son?"

Nora was silent.

"Answer me!" said the lady severely.

"I cannot, madam! Oh, forgive me, but I cannot answer you!" said Nora.

The lady looked fixedly at her for a few seconds; something in the
girl's appearance startled her; rising, she advanced and pulled the
heavy shawl from Nora's shoulders, and regarded her with an expression
of mingled hauteur, anger, and scorn.

Nora dropped her head upon her breast and covered her blushing face with
both hands.

"I am answered!" said the lady, throwing her shawl upon the floor and
touching the bell rope.

Jovial answered the summons.

"Put this vile creature out of the house, and if she ever dares to show
her face upon these premises again send for a constable and have her
taken up," said Mrs. Brudenell hoarsely and white with suppressed rage,
as she pointed to the shrinking girl before her.

"Come, Miss Nora, honey," whispered the old man kindly, as he picked up
the shawl and put it over her shoulders and took her hand to lead her
from the room; for, ah! old Jovial as well as his fellow-servants had
good cause to know and understand the "white heat" of their mistress'
anger.

As with downcast eyes and shrinking form Nora followed her conductor
through the central passage and past the dining-room door, she once more
saw Herman Brudenell still sitting with his friends at the table.

"Ah, if he did but know what I have had to bear within the last few
minutes!" she said to herself as she hurried by.

When she re-entered the kitchen she drew the shawl closer around her
shivering figure, pulled the bonnet farther over her blushing face, and
silently took the arm of Hannah to return home.

The elder sister asked no question. And when they had left the house
their walk was as silent as their departure had been. It required all
their attention to hold their course through the darkness of the night,
the intensity of the cold and the fury of the wind. It was not until
they had reached the shelter of their poor hut, drawn the fire-brands
together and sat down before the cheerful blaze, that Nora threw herself
sobbing into the arms of her sister.

Hannah gathered her child closer to her heart and caressed her in
silence until her fit of sobbing had exhausted itself, and then she
inquired:

"What did Mrs. Brudenell want with you, dear?"

"Oh, Hannah, she had heard of Herman's visits here! She questioned and
cross-questioned me. I would not admit anything, but then I could not
deny anything either. I could give her no satisfaction, because you know
my tongue was tied by my promise. Then, she suspected me of being a bad
girl. And she cross-questioned me more severely than ever. Still I could
give her no satisfaction. And her suspicions seemed to be confirmed. And
she looked at me--oh! with such terrible eyes, that they seemed to burn
me up. I know, not only my poor face, but the very tips of my ears
seemed on fire. And suddenly she snatched my shawl off me, and oh! if
her look was terrible before, it was consuming now! Hannah, I seemed to
shrivel all up in the glare of that look, like some poor worm in the
flame!" gasped Nora, with a spasmodic catch of her breath, as she once
more clung to the neck of her sister.

"What next?" curtly inquired Hannah.

"She rang the bell and ordered Jovial to 'put this vile creature
(meaning me) out'; and if ever I dared to show my face on the premises
again, to send for a constable to take me up."

"The insolent woman!" exclaimed the elder sister, with a burst of very
natural indignation. "She will have you taken up by a constable if ever
you show your face there again, will he? We'll see that! I shall tell
Herman Brudenell all about it to-morrow as soon as he comes! He must not
wait until his another goes to Washington! He must acknowledge you as
his wife immediately. To-morrow morning he must take you up and
introduce you as such to his mother. If there is to be an explosion, let
it come! The lady must be taught to know who it is that she has branded
with ill names, driven from the house and threatened with a constable!
She must learn that it is an honorable wife whom she has called a vile
creature; the mistress of the house whom she turned out of doors, and
finally that it is Mrs. Herman Brudenell whom she has threatened with a
constable!" Hannah had spoken with such vehemence and rapidity that Nora
had found no opportunity to stop her. She could not, to use a common
phrase, "get in a word edgeways." It was only now when Hannah paused for
breath that Nora took up the discourse with:

"Hannah! Hannah! Hannah! how you do go on! Tell Herman Brudenell about
his own mother's treatment of me, indeed! I will never forgive you if
you do, Hannah! Do you think it will be such a pleasant thing for him
to hear? Consider how much it would hurt him, and perhaps estrange him
from his mother too! And what! shall I do anything, or consent to
anything, to set my husband against his own mother? Never, Hannah! I
would rather remain forever in my present obscurity. Besides, consider,
she was not so much to blame for her treatment of me! You know she never
imagined such a thing as that her son had actually married me, and--"

"I should have told her!" interrupted Hannah vehemently. "I should not
have borne her evil charges for one moment in silence! I should have
soon let her know who and what I was! I should have taken possession of
my rightful place then and there! I should have rung a bell and sent for
Mr. Herman Brudenell and had it out with the old lady once for all!"

"Hannah, I could not! my tongue was tied by my promise, and besides--"

"It was not tied!" again dashed in the elder sister, whose unusual
vehemence of mood seemed to require her to do all the talking herself.
"Herman Brudenell--he is a generous fellow with all his
faults!--released both you and myself from our promise, and told us at
any time when we should feel that the marriage ought not any longer to
be kept secret it might be divulged. You should have told her!"

"What! and raised a storm there between mother and son when both those
high spirits would have become so inflamed that they would have said
things to each other that neither could ever forgive? What! cause a
rupture between them that never could be closed? No, indeed, Hannah!
Burned and shriveled up as I was with shame in the glare of that lady's
scornful look, I would not save myself at such a cost to him and--to
her. For though you mayn't believe me, Hannah, I love that lady! I do in
spite of her scorn! She is my husband's mother; I love her as I should
have loved my own. And, oh, while she was scorching me up with her
scornful looks and words, how I did long to show her that I was not the
unworthy creature she deemed me, but a poor, honest, loving girl, who
adored both her and her son, and who would, for the love I bore them--"

"Die, if necessary, I suppose! That is just about what foolish lovers
promise to do for each other," said the elder sister, impatiently.

"Well, I would, Hannah; though that is not what I meant to say; I meant
that for the love I bore them I would so strive to improve in every
respect that I should at last lift myself to their level and be worthy
of them!"

"Humph! and you can rest under this ban of reproach!"

"No, not rest, Hannah! no one can rest in fire! and reproach is fire to
me! but I can bear it, knowing it to be undeserved! For, Hannah, even
when I stood shriveling in the blaze of that lady's presence, the
feeling of innocence, deep in my heart, kept me from death! for I think,
Hannah, if I had deserved her reproaches I should have dropped,
blackened, at her feet! Dear sister, I am very sorry I told you anything
about it. Only I have never kept anything from you, and so the force of
habit and my own swelling heart that overflowed with trouble made me do
it. Be patient now, Hannah! Say nothing to my dear husband of this. In
two days the lady and her daughters will be in Washington. Herman will
take us home, acknowledge me and write to his mother. There will then be
no outbreak; both will command their tempers better when they are apart!
And there will be nothing said or done that need make an irreparable
breach between the mother and son, or between her and myself. Promise
me, Hannah, that you will say nothing to Herman about it to-morrow!"

"I promise you, Nora; but only because the time draws so very near when
you will be acknowledged without any interference on my part."

"And now, dear sister, about you and Reuben. Have you told him of Mr.
Brudenell's offer?"

"Yes, dear."

"And he will accept it?"

"Yes."

"And when shall you be married?"

"The very day that you shall be settled in your new home, dear. We both
thought that best. I do not wish to go to Brudenell, Nora. Nothing can
ever polish me into a fine lady; so I should be out of place there even
for a day. Besides it would be awkward on account of the house-servants,
who have always looked upon me as a sort of companion, because I have
been their fellow-laborer in busy times. And they would not know how to
treat me if they found me in the drawing-room or at the dinner-table!
With you it is different; you are naturally refined! You have never
worked out of our own house; you are their master's wife, and they will
respect you as such. But as for me, I am sure I should embarrass
everybody if I should go to Brudenell. And, on the other hand, I cannot
remain here by myself. So I have taken Reuben's advice and agreed to
walk with him to the church the same hour that Mr. Brudenell takes you
home."

"That will be early Sunday morning."

"Yes, dear!"

"Well, God bless you, best of mother-sisters! May you have much
happiness," said Nora, as she raised herself from Hannah's knees to
prepare for rest.




CHAPTER VIII.

END OF THE SECRET MARRIAGE.

  Upon her stubborn brow alone
  Nor ruth nor mercy's trace is shown,
    Her look is hard and stern.

  --_Scott_.

After the departure of Nora Worth Mrs. Brudenell seated herself upon the
sofa, leaned her elbow upon the little stand at her side, bowed her head
upon her hand and fell into deep thought. Should she speak to Herman
Brudenell of this matter? No! it was too late; affairs had gone too far;
they must now take their course; the foolish girl's fate must be on her
own head, and on that of her careless elder sister; they would both be
ruined, that was certain; no respectable family would ever employ either
of them again; they would starve. Well, so much the better; they would
be a warning to other girls of their class, not to throw out their nets
to catch gentlemen! Herman had been foolish, wicked even, but then young
men will be young men; and then, again, of course it was that artful
creature's fault! What could she, his mother, do in the premises? Not
speak to her son upon the subject, certainly; not even let him know that
she was cognizant of the affair! What then? She was going away with her
daughters in a day or two! And good gracious, he would be left alone in
the house! to do as he pleased! to keep bachelor's hall! to bring that
girl there as his housekeeper, perhaps, and so desecrate his sacred,
patrimonial home! No, that must never be! She must invite and urge her
son to accompany herself and his sisters to Washington. But if he should
decline the invitation and persist in his declination, what then? Why,
as a last resort, she would give up the Washington campaign and remain
at home to guard the sanctity of her son's house.

Having come to this conclusion, Mrs. Brudenell once more touched the
bell, and when Jovial made his appearance she said:

"Let the young ladies know that I am alone, and they may join me now."

In a few minutes Miss Brudenell and Miss Eleanora entered the room,
followed by the gentlemen, who had just left the dinner-table.

Coffee was immediately served, and soon after the guests took leave.

The young ladies also left the drawing-room, and retired to their
chambers to superintend the careful packing of some fine lace and
jewelry. The mother and son remained alone together--Mrs. Brudenell
seated upon her favorite back sofa and Herman walking slowly and
thoughtfully up and down the whole length of the room.

"Herman," said the lady.

"Well, mother?"

"I have been thinking about our winter in Washington. I have been
reflecting that myself and your sisters will have no natural protector
there."

"You never had any in Paris or in London, mother, and yet you got on
very well."

"That was a matter of necessity, then; you were a youth at college; we
could not have your company; but now you are a young man, and your
place, until you marry, is with me and my daughters. We shall need your
escort, dear Herman, and be happier for your company. I should be very
glad if I could induce to accompany us to the city."

"And I should be very glad to do so, dear mother, but for the
engagements that bind me here."

She did not ask the very natural question of what those engagements
might be. She did not wish to let him see that she knew or suspected his
attachment to Nora Worth, so she answered:

"You refer to the improvements and additions you mean, to add to
Brudenell Hall. Surely these repairs had better be deferred until the
spring, when the weather will be more favorable for such work?"

"My dear mother, all the alterations I mean to have made inside the
house can very well be done this winter. By the next summer I hope to
have the whole place in complete order for you and my sisters to return
and spend the warm weather with me."

The lady lifted her head. She had never known her son to be guilty of
the least insincerity. If he had looked forward to the coming of herself
and her daughters to Brudenell, to spend the next summer, he could not,
of course, be contemplating the removal of Nora Worth to the house.

"Then you really expect us to make this our home, as heretofore, every
summer?" she said.

"I have no right to expect such a favor, my dear mother: but I sincerely
hope for it," said the son courteously.

"But it is not every young bachelor living on his own estate who cares
to be restrained by the presence of his mother and sisters; such
generally desire a life of more freedom and gayety than would be proper
with ladies in the house," said Mrs. Brudenell.

"But I am not one of those, mother; you know that my habits are very
domestic."

"Yes. Well, Herman, it may just as well be understood that myself and
the girls will return here to spend the summer. But now--the previous
question! Can you not be prevailed on to accompany us to Washington?"

"My dear mother! anything on earth to oblige you I would do, if
possible! But see! you go on Saturday, and this is Thursday night. There
is but one intervening day. I could not make the necessary arrangements.
I have much business to transact with my overseer; the whole year's
accounts still to examine, and other duties to do before I could
possibly leave home. But I tell you what I can do; I can hurry up these
matters and join you in Washington at the end of the week, in full time
to escort you and my sisters to that grand national ball of which I hear
them incessantly talking."

"And remain with us for the winter?"

"If you shall continue to wish it, and if I can find a builder,
decorator, and upholsterer whom I can send down to Brudenell Hall, to
make the improvements, and whom I can trust to carry out my ideas."

The lady's heart leaped for joy! It was all right then! he was willing
to leave the neighborhood! he had no particular attractions here! his
affections were not involved! his acquaintance with that girl had been
only a piece of transient folly, of which he was probably sick and
tired! These were her thoughts as she thanked her son for his ready
acquiescence in her wishes.

Meanwhile what were his purposes? To conciliate his mother by every
concession except one! To let her depart from his house with the best
feelings towards himself! then to write to her and announce his
marriage; plead his great love as its excuse, and implore her
forgiveness; then to keep his word and go to Washington, taking Nora
with him, and remain in the capital for the winter if his mother should
still desire him to do so.

A few moments longer the mother and son remained in the drawing room
before separating for the night--Mrs. Brudenell seated on her sofa and
Herman walking slowly up and down the floor. Then the lady arose to
retire, and Herman lighted a bedroom candle and put it in her hand.

When she had bidden him good night and left the room, he resumed his
slow and thoughtful walk. It was very late, and Jovial opened the door
for the purpose of entering and putting out the lights; but seeing his
master still walking up and down the floor, he retired, and sat yawning
while he waited in the hall without.

The clock upon the mantel-piece struck one, and Herman Brudenell lighted
his own candle to retire, when his steps were arrested by a sound--a
common one enough at other hours and places, only unprecedented at that
hour and in that place. It was the roll of carriage wheels upon the
drive approaching the house.

Who could possibly be coming to this remote country mansion at one
o'clock at night? While Herman Brudenell paused in expectancy, taper in
hand, Jovial once more opened the door and looked in.

"Jovial, is that the sound of carriage wheels, or do I only fancy so?"
asked the young man,

"Carriage wheels, marser, coming right to de house, too!" answered the
negro.

"Who on earth can be coming here at this hour of the night? We have not
an acquaintance intimate enough with us to take such a liberty. And it
cannot be a belated traveler, for we are miles from any public road."

"Dat's jes' what I been a-sayin' to myself, sir. But we shall find out
now directly."

While this short conversation went on, the carriage drew nearer and
nearer, and finally rolled up to the door and stopped. Steps were
rattled down, someone alighted, and the bell was rung.

Jovial flew to open the door--curiosity giving wings to his feet.

Mr. Brudenell remained standing in the middle of the drawing-room,
attentive to what was going on without. He heard Jovial open the door;
then a woman's voice inquired:

"Is this Brudenell Hall?"

"In course it is, miss."

"And are the family at home?"

"Yes, miss, dey most, in gen'al, is at dis hour ob de night, dough dey
don't expect wisiters."

"Are all the family here?"

"Dey is, miss."

"All right, coachman, you can take off the luggage," said the woman, and
then her voice, sounding softer and farther off, spoke to someone still
within the carriage: "We are quite right, my lady, this is Brudenell
Hall; the family are all at home, and have not yet retired. Shall I
assist your ladyship to alight?"

Then a soft, low voice replied:

"Yes, thank you, Phoebe. But first give the dressing-bag to the man to
take in, and you carry Fidelle."

"Bub--bub--bub--bub--but," stammered the appalled Jovial, with his arms
full of lap-dogs and dressing-bags that the woman had forced upon him,
"you better some of you send in your names, and see if it won't be
ill-convenient to the fam'ly, afore you 'spects me to denounce a whole
coach full of travelers to my masser! Who is you all, anyhow, young
woman?"

"My lady will soon let you know who she is! Be careful of that dog! you
are squeezing her! and here take this shawl, and this bird-cage, and
this carpetbag, and these umbrellas," replied the woman, overwhelming
him with luggage. "Here, coachman! bring that large trunk into the hall!
And come now, my lady; the luggage is all right."

As for Jovial, he dropped lap-dogs, bird-cages, carpetbags and
umbrellas plump upon the hall floor, and rushed into the drawing-room,
exclaiming:

"Masser, it's an invasion of de Goffs and Wandalls, or some other sich
furriners! And I think the milishy ought to be called out."

"Don't be a fool, if you please. These are travelers who have missed
their way, and are in need of shelter this bitter night. Go at once, and
show them in here, and then wake up the housekeeper to prepare
refreshments," said Mr. Brudenell.

"It is not my wishes to act foolish, marser; but it's enough to
constunnate the sensoriest person to be tumbled in upon dis way at dis
hour ob de night by a whole raft of strangers--men, and women, and dogs,
and cats, and birds included!" mumbled Jovial, as he went to do his
errand.

But his services as gentleman usher seemed not to be needed by the
stranger, for as he left the drawing-room a lady entered, followed by a
waiting maid.

The lady was clothed in deep mourning, with a thick crape veil
concealing her face.

As Herman advanced to welcome her she threw aside her veil, revealing a
pale, sad, young face, shaded by thick curls of glossy black hair.

At the sight of that face the young man started back, the pallor of
death overspreading his countenance as he sunk upon the nearest sofa,
breathing in a dying voice:

"Berenice! You here! Is it you? Oh, Heaven have pity on us!"

"Phoebe, go and find out the housekeeper, explain who I am, and have
my luggage taken up to my apartment. Then order tea in this room," said
the lady, perhaps with the sole view of getting rid of her attendant;
for as soon as the latter had withdrawn she threw oft her bonnet, went
to the overwhelmed young man, sat down beside him, put her arms around
him, and drew his head down to meet her own, as she said, caressingly:

"You did not expect me, love? And my arrival here overcomes you."

"I thought you had been killed in that railway collision," came in
hoarse and guttural tones from a throat that seemed suddenly parched to
ashes.

"Poor Herman! and you had rallied from that shock of grief; but was not
strong enough to sustain a shock of joy! I ought not to have given you
this surprise! But try now to compose yourself, and give me welcome. I
am here; alive, warm, loving, hungry even! a woman, and no specter risen
from the grave, although you look at me just as if I were one! Dear
Herman, kiss me! I have come a long way to join you!" she said, in a
voice softer than the softest notes of the cushat dove.

"How was it that you were not killed?" demanded the young man, with the
manner of one who exacted an apology for a grievous wrong.

"My dearest Herman, I came very near being crushed to death; all that
were in the same carriage with me perished. I was so seriously injured
that I was reported among the killed; but the report was contradicted in
the next day's paper."

"How was it that you were not killed, I asked you?"

"My dearest one, I suppose it was the will of Heaven that I should not
be. I do not know any other reason."

"Why did you not write and tell me you had escaped?"

"Dear Herman, how hoarsely you speak! And how ill you look! I fear you
have a very bad cold!" said the stranger tenderly.

"Why did you not write and tell me of your escape, I ask you? Why did
you permit me to believe for months that you were no longer in life?"

"Herman, I thought surely if you should have seen the announcement of my
death in one paper, you would see it contradicted, as it was, in half a
dozen others. And as for writing, I was incapable of that for months!
Among other injuries, my right hand was crushed, Herman. And that it has
been saved at all, is owing to a miracle of medical skill!"

"Why did you not get someone else to write, then?"

"Dear Herman, you forget! There was no one in our secret! I had no
confidante at all! Besides, as soon as I could be moved, my father took
me to Paris, to place me under the care of a celebrated surgeon there.
Poor father! he is dead now, Herman! He left me all his money. I am one
among the richest heiresses in England. But it is all yours now, dear
Herman. When I closed my poor father's eyes my hand was still too stiff
to wield a pen! And still, though there was no longer any reason for
mystery, I felt that I would rather come to you at once than employ the
pen of another to write. That is the reason, dear Herman, why I have
been so long silent, and why at last I arrive so unexpectedly. I hope it
is satisfactory. But what is the matter, Herman? You do not seem to be
yourself! You have not welcomed me! you have not kissed me! you have not
even called me by my name, since I first came in! Oh! can it be possible
that after all you are not glad to see me?" she exclaimed, rising from
her caressing posture and standing sorrowfully before him. Her face that
had looked pale and sad from the first was now convulsed by some passing
anguish.

He looked at that suffering face, then covered his eyes with his hands
and groaned.

"What is this, Herman? Are you sorry that I have come? Do you no longer
love me? What is the matter? Oh, speak to me!"

"The matter is--ruin! I am a felon, my lady! And it were better that you
had been crushed to death in that railway collision than lived to rejoin
me here! I am a wretch, too base to live! And I wish the earth would
open beneath our feet and swallow us!"

The lady stepped back, appalled, and before she could think of a reply,
the door opened and Mrs. Brudenell, who had been, awakened by the
disturbance, sailed into the room.

"It is my mother!" said the young man, struggling for composure. And
rising, he took the hand of the stranger and led her to the elder lady,
saying:

"This is the Countess of Hurstmonceux, madam; I commend her to your
care."

And having done this, he turned and abruptly left the room and the
house.




CHAPTER IX.

THE VICTIM.

  Good hath been born of Evil, many times,
    As pearls and precious ambergris are grown,
    Fruits of disease in pain and sickness sown,
  So think not to unravel, in thy thought,
    This mingled tissue, this mysterious plan,
  The Alchemy of Good through Evil wrought.

  --_Tupper_.

"But one more day, Hannah! but one more day!" gayly exclaimed Nora
Worth, as she busied herself in setting the room in order on Friday
morning.

"Yes, but one more day in any event! For even if the weather should
change in this uncertain season of the year, and a heavy fall of snow
should stop Mrs. Brudenell's journey, that shall not prevent Mr.
Brudenell from acknowledging you as his wife on Sunday! for it is quite
time this were done, in order to save your good name, which I will not
have longer endangered!" said the elder sister, with grim determination.

And she spoke with good reason; it was time the secret marriage was made
public, for the young wife was destined soon to become a mother.

"Now, do not use any of these threats to Herman, when he comes this
morning, Hannah! Leave him alone; it will all be right," said Nora, as
she seated herself at her spinning-wheel.

Hannah was already seated at her loom; and there was but little more
conversation between the sisters, for the whir of the wheel and the
clatter of the loom would have drowned their voices, so that to begin
talking, they must have stopped working.

Nora's caution to Hannah was needless; for the hours of the forenoon
passed away, and Herman did not appear.

"I wonder why he does not come?" inquired Nora, straining her eyes down
the path for the thousandth time that day.

"Perhaps, Nora, the old lady has been blowing him up, also," suggested
the elder sister.

"No, no, no--that is not it! Because if she said a word to him about his
acquaintance with me, and particularly if she were to speak to him of me
as she spoke to me of myself, he would acknowledge me that moment, and
come and fetch me home, sooner than have me wrongly accused for an
instant. No, Hannah, I will tell you what it is: it is his mother's last
day at home, and he is assisting her with her last preparations," said
Nora.

"It may be so," replied her sister; and once more whir and clatter put a
stop to conversation.

The afternoon drew on.

"It is strange he does not come!" sighed Nora, as she put aside her
wheel, and went to mend the fire and hang on the kettle for their
evening meal.

Hannah made no comment, but worked on; for she was in a hurry to finish
the piece of cloth then in the loom; and so she diligently drove her
shuttle until Nora had baked the biscuits, fried the fish, made the
tea, set the table, and called her to supper.

"I suppose he has had a great deal to do, Hannah; but perhaps he may get
over here later in the evening," sighed Nora, as they took their seats
at the table.

"I don't know, dear; but it is my opinion that the old lady, even if she
is too artful to blow him up about you, will contrive to keep him busy
as long as possible to prevent his coming."

"Now, Hannah, I wish you wouldn't speak so disrespectfully of Herman's
mother. If she tries to prevent him from coming to see me, it is because
she thinks it her duty to do so, believing of me as badly as she does."

"Yes! I do not know how you can breathe under such a suspicion! It would
smother me!"

"I can bear it because I know it to be false, Hannah; and soon to be
proved so! Only one day more, Hannah! only one day!" exclaimed Nora,
gleefully clapping her hands.

They finished their supper, set the room in order, lighted the candle,
and sat down to the knitting that was their usual evening occupation.

Their needles were clicking merrily, when suddenly, in the midst of
their work, footsteps were heard outside.

"There he is now!" exclaimed Nora gayly, starting up to open the door.

But she was mistaken; there he was not, but an old woman, covered with
snow. .

"Law, Mrs. Jones, is this you?" exclaimed Nora, in a tone of
disappointment and vexation.

"Yes, child--don't ye see it's me? Le'me come in out'n the snow,"
replied the dame, shaking herself and bustling in.

"Why, law, Mrs. Jones, you don't mean it's snowing!" said Hannah,
mending the fire, and setting a chair for her visitor.

"Why, child, can't you see it's a-snowing--fast as ever it can? been
snowing ever since dark--soft and fine and thick too, which is a sure
sign it is agoing to be a deep fall; I shouldn't wonder if the snow was
three or four feet deep to-morrow morning!" said Mrs. Jones, as she
seated herself in the warmest corner of the chimney and drew up the
front of her skirt to toast her shins.

"Nora, dear, pour out a glass of wine for Mrs. Jones; it may warm her
up, and keep her from taking cold," said Hannah hospitably.

Wine glass there was none in the hut, but Nora generously poured out a
large tea-cup full of fine old port that had been given her by Herman,
and handed it to the visitor.

Mrs. Jones' palate was accustomed to no better stimulant than weak toddy
made of cheap whisky and water, and sweetened with brown sugar.
Therefore to her this strong, sweet, rich wine was nectar.

"Now, this ere is prime! Now, where upon the face of the yeth did you
get this?" she inquired, as she sniffed and sipped the beverage, that
was equally grateful to smell and taste.

"A friend gave it to Nora, who has been poorly, you know; but Nora does
not like wine herself, and I would advise you not to drink all that, for
it would certainly get in your head," said Hannah.

"Law, child, I wish it would; if it would do my head half as much good
as it is a-doing of my insides this blessed minute! after being out in
the snow, too! Why, it makes me feel as good as preaching all over!"
smiled the old woman, slowly sniffing and sipping the elixir of life,
while her bleared eyes shone over the rim of the cup like phosphorus.

"But how came you out in the snow, Mrs. Jones?" inquired Hannah.

"Why, my dear, good child, when did ever I stop for weather? I've been
a-monthly nussing up to Colonel Mervin's for the last four weeks, and my
time was up to-day, and so I sat out to come home; and first I stopped
on my way and got my tea along of Mrs. Spicer, at Brudenell, and now I
s'pose I shall have to stop all night along of you. Can you 'commodate
me?"

"Of course we can," said Hannah. "You can sleep with me and Nora; you
will be rather crowded, but that won't matter on a cold night; anyway,
it will be better than for you to try to get home in this snow-storm."

"Thank y', children; and now, to pay you for that, I have got sich a
story to tell you! I've been saving of it up till I got dry and warm,
'cause I knew if I did but give you a hint of it, you'd be for wanting
to know all the particulars afore I was ready to tell 'em! But now I can
sit myself down for a good comfortable chat! And it is one, too, I tell
you! good as a novel!" said the old woman, nodded her head knowingly.

"Oh, what is it about, Mrs. Jones?" inquired Hannah and Nora in a
breath, as they stopped knitting and drew their chairs nearer together.

"Well, then," said the dame, hitching her chair between the sisters,
placing a hand upon each of their laps, and looking from one to the
other--"what would ye give to know, now?"

"Nonsense! a night's lodging and your breakfast!" laughed Nora.

"And ye'll get your story cheap enough at that! And now listen and open
your eyes as wide as ever you can!" said the dame, repeating her
emphatic gestures of laying her hands heavily upon the knees of the
visitors and looking intently from one eager face to the other.
"Mr.--Herman--Brudenell--have--got--a--wife! There, now! What d'ye
think o' that! aint you struck all of a heap?"

No, they were not; Hannah's face was perfectly calm; Nora's indeed was
radiant, not with wonder, but with joy!

"There, Hannah! What did I tell you!" she exclaimed. "Mrs. Brudenell has
spoken to him and he has owned his marriage! But dear Mrs. Jones, tell
me--was his mother very, very angry with him about it?" she inquired,
turning to the visitor.

"Angry? Dear heart, no! pleased as Punch! 'peared's if a great weight
was lifted offen her mind," replied the latter.

"There again, Hannah! What else did I tell you! Herman's mother is a
Christian lady! She ill-used me only when she thought I was bad; now
Herman has owned his marriage, and she is pleased to find that it is all
right! Now isn't that good? Oh, I know I shall love her, and make her
love me, too, more than any high-bred, wealthy daughter-in-law ever
could! And I shall serve her more than any of her own children ever
would! And she will find out the true worth of a faithful, affectionate,
devoted heart, that would die to save her or her son, or live to serve
both! And she will love me dearly yet!" exclaimed Nora, with a glow of
enthusiasm suffusing her beautiful face.

"Now, what upon the face of the yeth be that gal a-talking about? I want
to tell my story!" exclaimed Mrs. Jones, who had been listening
indignantly, without comprehending entirely Nora's interruption.

"Oh, I beg your pardon, Mrs. Jones," laughed the latter, "I should not
have jumped to the conclusion of your story. I should have let you tell
it in your own manner; though I doubt if you know all about it either,
from the way you talk."

"Don't I, though! I should like to know who knows more."

"Well, now, tell us all about it!"

"You've gone and put me out now, and I don't know where to begin."

"Well, then, I'll help you out--what time was it that Mr. Brudenell
acknowledged his private marriage?"

"There now; how did you know it was a private marriage? I never said
nothing about it being private yet! Hows'ever, I s'pose you so clever
you guessed it, and anyway you guessed right; it were a private
marriage. And when did he own up to it, you ask? Why, not as long as he
could help it, you may depend! Not until his lawful wife actilly arove
up at Brudenell Hall, and that was last night about one o'clock!"

"Oh, there you are very much mistaken; it was but seven in the evening,"
said Nora.

"There now, again! how do you know anything about it? Somebody's been
here afore me and been a-telling of you, I suppose; and a-telling of you
wrong, too!" petulantly exclaimed the old woman.

"No, indeed, there has not been a soul here to-day; neither have we
heard a word from Brudenell Hall! Still, I think you must be mistaken as
to the hour of the wife's arrival, and perhaps as to other particulars,
too; but excuse me, dear Mrs. Jones, and go on and tell the story."

"Well, but what made you say it was seven o'clock when his wife arrove?"
inquired the gossip.

"Because that was really the hour that I went up to Brudenell. Hannah
was with me and knows it."

"Law, honey, were you up to Brudenell yesterday evening?"

"To be sure I was! I thought you knew it! Haven't you just said that the
marriage was not acknowledged until his wife arrived?"

"Why, yes, honey; but what's that to do with it? with you being there, I
mean? Seems to me there's a puzzlement here between us? Did you stay
there till one o'clock, honey?"

"Why, no, of course not! We came away at eight."

"Then I'm blessed if I know what you're a-driving at! For, in course, if
you come away at eight o'clock you couldn't a-seen her."

"Seen whom?" questioned Nora.

"Why, laws, his wife, child, as never arrove till one o'clock."

Nora burst out laughing; and in the midst of her mirthfulness
exclaimed:

"There, now, Mrs. Jones, I thought you didn't know half the rights of
the story you promised to tell us, and now I'm sure of it! Seems like
you've heard Mr. Brudenell has acknowledged his marriage; but you
haven't even found out who the lady is! Well, I could tell you; but I
won't yet, without his leave."

"So you know all about it, after all? How did you find out?"

"Never mind how; you'll find out how I knew it when you hear the bride's
name," laughed Nora.

"But I have hearn the bride's name; and a rum un it is, too! Lady, Lady
Hoist? no! Hurl? no! Hurt? yes, that is it! Lady Hurt-me-so, that's the
name of the lady he's done married!" said the old woman confidently.

"Ha, ha, ha! I tell you what, Hannah, she has had too much wine, and it
has got into her poor old head!" laughed Nora, laying her hand
caressingly upon the red-cotton handkerchief that covered the gray hair
of the gossip.

"No, it aint, nuther! I never drunk the half of what you gin me! I put
it up there on the mantel, and kivered it over with the brass
candlestick, to keep till I go to bed. No, indeed! my head-piece is as
clear as a bell!" said the old woman, nodding.

"But what put it in there, then, that Mr. Herman Brudenell has married a
lady with a ridiculous name?" laughed Nora.

"Acause he have, honey! which I would a-told you all about it ef you
hadn't a-kept on, and kept on, and kept on interrupting of me!"

"Nora," said Hannah, speaking for the first time in many minutes, and
looking very grave, "she has something to tell, and we had better let
her tell it."

"Very well, then! I'm agreed! Go on, Mrs. Jones!"

"Hem-m-m!" began Mrs. Jones, loudly clearing her throat. "Now I'll tell
you, jest as I got it, this arternoon, first from Uncle Jovial, and then
from Mrs. Spicer, and then from Madam Brudenell herself, and last of all
from my own precious eyesight! 'Pears like Mr. Herman Brudenell fell in
long o' this Lady Hurl-my-soul--Hurt-me-so, I mean,--while he was out
yonder in forring parts. And 'pears she was a very great lady indeed,
and a beautiful young widder besides. So she and Mr. Brudenell, they
fell in love long of each other. But law, you see her kinfolks was
bitter agin her a-marrying of him--which they called him a commoner, as
isn't true, you know, 'cause he is not one of the common sort at
all--though I s'pose they being so high, looked down upon him as sich.
Well, anyways, they was as bitter against her marrying of him, as his
kinsfolks would be agin him a-marrying of you. And, to be sure, being of
a widder, she a-done as she pleased, only she didn't want to give no
offense to her old father, who was very rich and very proud of her, who
was his onliest child he ever had in the world; so to make a long
rigamarole short, they runned away, so they did, Mr. Brudenell and her,
and they got married private, and never let the old man know it long as
ever he lived--"

"Hannah! what is she talking about?" gasped Nora, who heard the words,
but could not take in the sense of this story.

"Hush! I do not know yet, myself; there is some mistake! listen,"
whispered Hannah, putting her arms over her young sister's shoulders,
for Nora was then seated on the floor beside Hannah's chair, with her
head upon Hannah's lap. Mrs. Jones went straight on.

"And so that was easy enough, too; as soon arter they was married, Mr.
Herman Brudenell, you know, he was a-coming of age, and so he had to be
home to do business long of his guardeens, and take possession of his
'states and so on; and so he come, and kept his birthday last April!
And--"

"Hannah! Hannah! what does this all mean? It cannot be true! I know it
is not true! And yet, oh, Heaven! every word she speaks goes through my
heart like a red hot spear! Woman! do you mean to say that Mr.--Mr.
Herman Brudenell left a wife in Europe when he came back here?" cried
Nora, clasping her hands in vague, incredulous anguish.

"Hush, hush, Nora, be quiet, my dear. The very question you ask does
wrong to your--to Herman Brudenell, who with all his faults is still the
soul of honor," murmured Hannah soothingly.

"Yes, I know he is; and yet--but there is some stupid mistake," sighed
Nora, dropping her head upon her sister's lap.

Straight through this low, loving talk went the words of Mrs. Jones:

"Well, now, I can't take upon myself to say whether it was Europe or
London, or which of them outlandish places; but, anyways, in some on 'em
he did leave his wife a-living along of her 'pa. But you see 'bout a
month ago, her 'pa he died, a-leaving of all his property to his
onliest darter, Lady Hoist, Hurl, Hurt, Hurt-my-toe. No! Hurt-me-so,
Lady Hurt-me-so! I never can get the hang of her outlandish name. Well,
then you know there wa'n't no call to keep the marriage secret no more.
So what does my lady do but want to put a joyful surprise on the top of
her husband; so without writing of him a word of what she was a-gwine to
do, soon as ever the old man was buried and the will read, off she sets
and comes over the sea to New York, and took a boat there for Baymouth,
and hired of a carriage and rid over to Brudenell Hall, and arrove there
at one o'clock last night, as I telled you afore!"

"Are you certain that all this is true?" murmured Hannah, in a husky
undertone.

"Hi, Miss Hannah, didn't Jovial, and Mrs. Spicer, and Madam Brudenell
herself tell me? And besides I seen the young cre'tur' myself, with my
own eyes, dressed in deep mourning, which it was a fine black crape
dress out and out, and a sweet pretty cre'tur' she was too, only so
pale!"

"Hannah!" screamed Nora, starting up, "it is false! I know it is false!
but I shall go raving mad if I do not prove it so!" And she rushed to
the door, tore it open, and ran out into the night and storm.

"What in the name of the law ails her?" inquired Mrs. Jones.

"Nora! Nora! Nora!" cried Hannah, running after her. "Come back! come
in! you will get your death! Are you crazy? Where are you going in the
snowstorm this time of night, without your bonnet and shawl, too?"

"To Brudenell Hall, to find out the rights of this story" were the words
that came from a great distance wafted by the wind.

"Come back! come back!" shrieked Hannah. But there was no answer.

Hannah rushed into the hut, seized her own bonnet and shawl and Nora's,
and ran out again.

"Where are you going? What's the matter? What ails that girl?" cried old
Mrs. Jones.

Hannah never even thought of answering her, but sped down the narrow
path leading into the valley, and through it up towards Brudenell as
fast as the dark night, the falling snow, and the slippery ground would
permit; but it was too late; the fleet-footed Nora was far in advance.




CHAPTER X.

THE RIVALS.

  One word-yes or no! and it means
  Death or life! Speak, are you his wife?

  --_Anon_.

Heedless as the mad, of night, of storm, and danger, Nora hurried
desperately on. She was blinded by the darkness and smothered by the
thickly-falling snow, and torn by the thorns and briars of the
brushwood; but not for these impediments would the frantic girl abate
her speed. She slipped often, hurt herself sometimes, and once she fell
and rolled down the steep hill-side until stopped by a clump of cedars.
But she scrambled up, wet, wounded, and bleeding, and tore on, through
the depths of the valley and up the opposite heights. Panting,
breathless, dying almost, she reached Brudenell Hall.

The house was closely shut up to exclude the storm, and outside the
strongly barred window-shutters there was a barricade of drifted snow.
The roofs were all deeply covered with snow, and it was only by its
faint white glare in the darkness that Nora found her way to the house.
Her feet sank half a leg deep in the drifts as she toiled on towards the
servants' door. All was darkness there! if there was any light, it was
too closely shut in to gleam abroad.

For a moment Nora leaned against the wall to recover a little strength,
and then she knocked. But she had to repeat the summons again and again
before the door was opened. Then old Jovial appeared--his mouth and eyes
wide open with astonishment at seeing the visitor.

"Name o' de law, Miss Nora, dis you? What de matter? Is you clean tuk
leave of your senses to be a-comin' up here, dis hour of de night in
snowstorm?" he cried.

"Let me in, Jovial! Is Mr. Herman Brudenell at home?" gasped Nora, as
without waiting for an answer she pushed past him and sunk into the
nearest chair.

"Marser Bredinell home? No, miss! Nor likewise been home since late last
night. He went away' mediately arter interdoocing de young madam to de
ole one; which she tumbled in upon us with a whole raft of waiting
maids, and men, and dogs, and birds, and gold fishes, and debil knows
what all besides, long arter midnight last night--and so he hasn't been
hearn on since, and de fambly is in de greatest 'stress and anxiety.
Particular she, poor thing, as comed so far to see him! And we no more
s'picioning as he had a wife, nor anything at all, 'til she tumbled
right in on top of us! Law, Miss Nora, somefin werry particular must
have fetch you out in de snow to-night, and 'deed you do look like you
had heard bad news! Has you hearn anything 'bout him, honey?"

"Is it true, then?" moaned Nora, in a dying tone, without heeding his
last question.

"Which true, honey?"

"About the foreign lady coming here last night and claiming to be his
wife?"

"As true as gospel, honey--which you may judge the astonishment is put
on to us all."

"Jovial, where is the lady?"

"Up in de drawing-room, honey, if she has not 'tired to her chamber."

"Show me up there, Jovial, I must see her for myself," Nora wailed, with
her head fallen upon her chest.

"Now, sure as the world, honey, you done heard somefin 'bout de poor
young marser? Is he come to an accident, honey?" inquired the man very
uneasily.

"Who?" questioned Nora vaguely.

"The young marser, honey; Mr. Herman Brudenell, chile!"

"What of him?" cried Nora--a sharp new anxiety added to her woe.

"Why, law, honey, aint I just been a-telling of you? In one half an hour
arter de forein lady tumbled in, young marse lef' de house an' haint
been seen nor heard on since. I t'ought maybe you'd might a hearn what's
become of him. It is mighty hard on her, poor young creatur, to be
fairly forsok de very night she come."

"Ah!" cried Nora, in the sharp tones of pain--"take me to that lady at
once! I must, must see her! I must hear from her own lips--the truth!"

"Come along then, chile! Sure as the worl' you has hearn somefin, dough
you won't tell me; for I sees it in your face; you's as white as a
sheet, an' all shakin' like a leaf an' ready to drop down dead! You
won't let on to me; but mayhaps you may to her," said Jovial, as he led
the way along the lighted halls to the drawing-room door, which, he
opened, announcing:

"Here's Miss Nora Worth, mistess, come to see Lady Hurt-my-soul."

And as soon as Nora, more like a ghost than a living creature, had
glided in, he shut the door, went down on his knees outside and applied
his ear to the key-hole.

Meanwhile Nora found herself once more in the gorgeously furnished,
splendidly decorated, and brilliantly lighted drawing room that had been
the scene of her last night's humiliation. But she did not think of that
now, in this supreme crisis of her fate.

Straight before her, opposite the door by which she entered, was an
interesting tableau, in a dazzling light--it was a sumptuous fireside
picture--the coal-fire glowing between the polished steel bars of the
wide grate, the white marble mantel-piece, and above that, reaching to
the lofty ceiling, a full-length portrait of Herman Brudenell; before
the fire an inlaid mosaic table, covered with costly books, work-boxes,
hand-screens, a vase of hot-house flowers, and other elegant trifles of
luxury; on the right of this, in a tall easy-chair, sat Mrs. Brudenell;
on this side sat the Misses Brudenell; these three ladies were all
dressed in slight mourning, if black silk dresses and white lace collars
can be termed such; and they were all engaged in the busy idleness of
crochet work; but on a luxurious crimson velvet sofa, drawn up to the
left side of the fire, reclined a lady dressed in the deepest mourning,
and having her delicate pale, sad face half veiled by her long, soft
black ringlets.

While Nora gazed breathlessly upon this pretty creature, whom she
recognized at once as the stranger, Mrs. Brudenell slowly raised her
head and stared at Nora.

"You here, Nora Worth! How dare you? Who had the insolence to let you
in?" she said, rising and advancing to the bell-cord. But before she
could pull it Nora Worth lifted her hand with that commanding power
despair often lends to the humblest, and said:

"Stop, madam, this is no time to heap unmerited scorn upon one crushed
to the dust already, and whose life cannot possibly offend you or cumber
the earth much longer. I wish to speak to that lady."

"With me!" exclaimed Lady Hurstmonceux, rising upon her elbow and gazing
with curiosity upon the beautiful statue that was gliding toward her as
if it were moved by invisible means.

Mrs. Brudenell paused with her hand upon the bell-tassel and looked at
Nora, whose lovely face seemed to have been thus turned to stone in some
moment of mortal suffering, so agonized and yet so still it looked! Her
hair had fallen loose and hung in long, wet, black strings about her
white bare neck, for she had neither shawl nor bonnet; her clothes were
soaked with the melted snow, and she had lost one shoe in her wild night
walk.

Mrs. Brudenell shuddered with aversion as she looked at Nora; when she
found her voice she said:

"Do not let her approach you, Berenice. She is but a low creature; not
fit to speak to one of the decent negroes even; and besides she is
wringing wet and will give you a cold."

"Poor thing! she will certainly take one herself, mamma; she looks too
miserable to live! If you please, I would rather talk with her! Come
here, my poor, poor girl! what is it that troubles you so? Tell me! Can
I help you? I will, cheerfully, if I can." And the equally "poor" lady,
poor in happiness as Nora herself, put her hand in her pocket and drew
forth an elegant portmonnaie of jet.

"Put up your purse, lady! It is not help that I want--save from God! I
want but a true answer to one single question, if you will give it to
me."

"Certainly, I will, my poor creature; but stand nearer the fire; it will
dry your clothes while we talk."

"Thank you, madam, I do not need to."

"Well, then, ask me the question that you wish to have answered. Don't
be afraid, I give you leave, you know," said the lady kindly.

Nora hesitated, shivered, and gasped; but could not then ask the
question that was to confirm her fate; it was worse than throwing the
dice upon which a whole fortune was staked; it was like giving the
signal for the ax to fall upon her own neck. At last, however, it came,
in low, fearful, but distinct words:

"Madam, are you the wife of Mr. Herman Brudenell?"

"Nora Worth, how dare you? Leave the room and the house this instant,
before I send for a constable and have you taken away?" exclaimed Mrs.
Brudenell, violently pulling at the bell-cord.

"Mamma, she is insane, poor thing! do not be hard on her," said Lady
Hurstmonceux gently; and then turning to poor Nora she answered, in the
manner of one humoring a maniac:

"Yes, my poor girl, I am the wife of Mr. Herman Brudenell. Can I do
anything for you?"

"Nothing, madam," was the answer that came sad, sweet, and low as the
wail of an Aeolian harp swept by the south wind.

The stranger lady's eyes were bent with deep pity upon her; but before
she could speak again Mrs. Brudenell broke into the discourse by
exclaiming:

"Do not speak to her, Berenice! I warned you not to let her speak to
you, but you would not take my advice, and now you have been insulted."

"But, mamma, she is insane, poor thing; some great misery has turned her
brain; I am very sorry for her," said the kind-hearted stranger.

"I tell you she is not! She is as sane as you are! Look at her! Not in
that amazed, pitying manner, but closely and critically, and you will
see what she is; one of those low creatures who are the shame of women
and the scorn of men. And if she has misery for her portion, she has
brought it upon herself, and it is a just punishment."

The eyes of Lady Hurstmonceux turned again upon the unfortunate young
creature before her, and this time she did examine her attentively,
letting her gaze rove over her form.

This time Nora did not lift up her hands to cover her burning face; that
marble face could never burn or blush again; since speaking her last
words Nora had remained standing like one in a trance, stone still, with
her head fallen upon her breast, and her arms hanging listlessly by her
side. She seemed dead to all around her.

Not so Lady Hurstmonceux; as her eyes roved over this form of stone her
pale face suddenly flushed, her dark eyes flashed, and she sprang up
from the sofa, asking the same question that Mrs. Brudenell had put the
evening before.

"Girl! what is it to you whether Mr. Brudenell has a wife or not? What
are you to Mr. Herman Brudenell?"

"Nothing, madam; nothing for evermore," wailed Nora, without looking up
or changing her posture.

"Humph! I am glad to hear it, I am sure!" grunted Mrs. Brudenell.

"Nothing? you say; nothing?" questioned Lady Hurstmonceux.

"Nothing in this world, madam; nothing whatever! so be at ease." It was
another wail of the storm-swept heart-strings.

"I truly believe you; I ought to have believed without asking you; but
who, then, has been your betrayer, my poor girl?" inquired the young
matron in tones of deepest pity.

This question at length shook the statue; a storm passed through her;
she essayed to speak, but her voice failed.

"Tell me, poor one; and I will do what I can to right your wrongs. Who
is it?"

"Myself!" moaned Nora, closing her eyes as if to shut out all light and
life, while a spasm drew back the corners of her mouth and convulsed her
face.

"Enough of this, Berenice! You forget the girls!" said Mrs. Brudenell,
putting her hand to the bell and ringing again.

"I beg your pardon, madam; I did indeed forget the presence of the
innocent and happy in looking upon the erring and wretched," said Lady
Hurstmonceux.

"That will do," said the elder lady. "Here is Jovial at last! Why did
you not come when I first rang?" she demanded of the negro, who now
stood in the door.

"I 'clare, mist'ess, I never heerd it de fust time, madam."

"Keep your ears open in future, or it will be the worse for you! And now
what excuse can you offer for disobeying my express orders, and not only
admitting this creature to the house, but even bringing her to our
presence?" demanded the lady severely.

"I clare 'fore my 'vine Marster, madam, when Miss Nora come in de storm
to de kitchen-door, looking so wild and scared like, and asked to see de
young madam dere, I t'ought in my soul how she had some news of de young
marster to tell! an' dat was de why I denounced her into dis
drawin'-room."

"Do not make such a mistake again! if you do I will make you suffer
severely for it! And you, shameless girl! if you presume to set foot on
these premises but once again, I will have you sent to the work-house as
a troublesome vagrant."

Nora did not seem to hear her; she had relapsed into her stony,
trance-like stupor.

"And now, sir, since you took the liberty of bringing her in, put her
out--out of the room, and out of the house!" said Mis. Brudenell.

"Mamma! what! at midnight! in the snow-storm?" exclaimed Lady
Hurstmonceux, in horror.

"Yes! she shall not desecrate the bleakest garret, or the lowest cellar,
or barest barn on the premises!"

"Mamma! It would be murder! She would perish!" pleaded the young lady.

"Not she! Such animals are used to exposure! And if she and all like her
were to 'perish,' as you call it, the world would be so much the better
for it! They are the pests of society!"

"Mamma, in pity, look at her! consider her situation! She would surely
die! and not alone, mamma! think of that!" pleaded Berenice.

"Jovial! am I to be obeyed or not?" sternly demanded the elder lady.

"Come, Miss Nora; come, my poor, poor child," said Jovial, in a low
tone, taking the arm of the miserable girl, who turned, mechanically, to
be led away.

"Jovial, stop a moment! Mrs. Brudenell, I have surely some little
authority in my husband's house; authority that I should be ashamed to
claim in the presence of his mother, were it not to be exercised in the
cause of humanity. This girl must not leave the house to-night," said
Berenice respectfully, but firmly.

"Lady Hurstmonceux, if you did but know what excellent cause you have to
loathe that creature, you would not oppose my orders respecting her; if
you keep her under your roof this night you degrade yourself; and,
finally, if she does not leave the house at once I and my daughters
must--midnight and snow-storm, notwithstanding. We are not accustomed to
domicile with such wretches," said the old lady grimly.

Berenice was not prepared for this extreme issue; Mrs. Brudenell's
threat of departing with her daughters at midnight, and in the storm,
shocked and alarmed her; and the other words reawakened her jealous
misgivings. Dropping the hand that she had laid protectingly upon Nora's
shoulder, she said:

"It shall be as you please, madam. I shall not interfere again."

This altercation had now aroused poor Nora to the consciousness that she
herself was a cause of dispute between the two ladies; so putting her
hand to her forehead and looking around in a bewildered way, she said:

"No; it is true; I have no right to stop here now; I will go!"

"Jovial," said Berenice, addressing the negro, "have you a wife and a
cabin of your own?"

"Yes, madam; at your sarvice."

"Then let it be at my service in good earnest to-night, Jovial; take
this poor girl home, and ask your wife to take care of her to-night; and
receive this as your compensation," she said, putting a piece of gold in
the hand of the man.

"There can be no objection to that, I suppose, madam?" she inquired of
Mrs. Brudenell.

"None in the world, unless Dinah objects; it is not every honest negro
woman that will consent to have a creature like that thrust upon her.
Take her away, Jovial!"

"Come, Miss Nora, honey; my ole 'oman aint agwine to turn you away for
your misfortins: we leabes dat to white folk; she'll be a mother to you,
honey; and I'll be a father; an' I wish in my soul as I knowed de man as
wronged you; if I did, if I didn't give him a skin-full ob broken bones
if he was as white as cotton wool, if I didn't, my name aint Mr. Jovial
Brudenell, esquire, and I aint no gentleman. And if Mr. Reuben Gray
don't hunt him up and punish him, he aint no gentleman, neither!" said
Jovial, as he carefully led his half fainting charge along the passages
back to the kitchen.

The servants had all gone to bed, except Jovial, whose duty it was, as
major-domo, to go all around the house the last thing at night to fasten
the doors and windows and put out the fires and lights. So when they
reached the kitchen it was empty, though a fine fire was burning in the
ample chimney.

"There, my poor hunted hare, you sit down there an' warm yourself good,
while I go an' wake up my ole 'oman, an' fetch her here to get something
hot for you, afore takin' of you to de cabin, an' likewise to make a
fire dere for you; for I 'spects Dinah hab let it go out," said the
kind-hearted old man, gently depositing his charge upon a seat in the
chimney corner and leaving her there while he went to prepare for her
comfort.

When she was alone Nora, who had scarcely heeded a word of his
exhortation, sat for a few minutes gazing woefully into vacancy; then
she put her hand to her forehead, passing it to and fro, as if to clear
away a mist--a gesture common to human creatures bewildered with sorrow;
then suddenly crying out:

"My Lord! It is true! and I have no business here! It is a sin and a
shame to be here! or anywhere! anywhere in the world!" And throwing up
her arms with a gesture of wild despair, she sprang up, tore open the
door, and the second time that night rushed out into the storm and
darkness.

The warm, light kitchen remained untenanted for perhaps twenty minutes,
when Jovial, with his Dinah on his arm and a lantern in his hand,
entered, Jovial grumbling:

"Law-a-mity knows, I don't see what she should be a-wantin' to come here
for! partic'lar arter de treatment she 'ceived from ole mis'tess las'
night! tain't sich a par'dise nohow for nobody--much less for she! Hi,
'oman!" he suddenly cried, turning the rays of the lantern in all
directions, though the kitchen was quite light enough without them.

"What de matter now, ole man?" asked Dinah.

"Where Nora? I lef' her here an' she aint here now! where she gone?"

"Hi, ole man, what you ax me for? how you 'spect I know?"

"Well, I 'clare ef dat don't beat eberyting!"

"Maybe she done gone back in de house ag'in!" suggested Dinah.

"Maybe she hab; I go look; but stop, first let me look out'n de door to
see if she went away," said Jovial, going to the door and holding the
lantern down near the ground.

"Yes, Dinah, 'oman, here day is; little foot-prints in de snow a-goin'
away from de house an' almost covered up now! She done gone! Now don't
dat beat eberything? Now she'll be froze to death, 'less I goes out in
de storm to look for her; an' maybe she'll be froze anyway; for dere's
no sartainty 'bout my findin' of her. Now aint dat a trial for any
colored gentleman's narves! Well den, here goes! Wait for me here, ole
'omen, till I come back, and if I nebber comes, all I leabes is yourn,
you know," sighed the old man, setting down the lantern and beginning to
button up his great coat preparatory to braving the storm.

But at this moment a figure came rushing through the snow towards the
kitchen door.

"Here she is now; now, ole 'oman! get de gruel ready!" exclaimed Jovial,
as the snow-covered form rushed in. "No, it aint, nyther! Miss Hannah!
My goodness, gracious me alibe, is all de worl' gone ravin', starin',
'stracted mad to-night? What de debil fotch you out in de storm at
midnight?" he asked, as Hannah Worth threw off her shawl and stood in
their midst.

"Oh, Jovial! I am looking for poor Nora! Have you seen anything of her?"
asked Hannah anxiously.

"She was here a-sittin' by dat fire, not half an hour ago. And I lef her
to go and fetch my ole 'oman to get somefin hot, and when I come back,
jes' dis wery minute, she's gone!"

"Where, where did she go?" asked Hannah, clasping hear hands in the
agony of her anxiety.

"Out o' doors, I see by her little foot-prints a-leading away from de
door; dough I 'spects dey's filled up by dis time. I was jes' agwine out
to look for her."

"Oh, bless you, Jovial!"

"Which way do you think she went, Miss Hannah?"

"Home again, I suppose, poor child."

"It's a wonder you hadn't met her."

"The night is so dark, and then you know there is more than one path
leading from Brudenell down into the valley. And if she went that way
she took a different path from the one I came by."

"I go look for her now! I won't lose no more time talkin'," and the old
man clapped his hat upon his head and picked up his lantern.

"I will go with you, Jovial," said Nora's sister.

"No, Miss Hannah, don't you 'tempt it; tain't no night for no 'oman to
be out."

"And dat a fact, Miss Hannah! don't you go! I can't 'mit of it! You stay
here long o' me till my ole man fines her and brings her back here; an'
I'll have a bit of supper ready, an' you'll both stop wid us all night,"
suggested Dinah.

"I thank you both, but I cannot keep still while Nora is in danger! I
must help in the search for her," insisted Hannah, with the obstinacy of
a loving heart, as she wrapped her shawl more closely around her
shoulders and followed the old man out in the midnight storm. It was
still snowing very fast. Her guide went a step in front with the
lantern, throwing a feeble light upon the soft white path that seemed to
sink under their feet as they walked. The old man peered about on the
right and left and straight before him, so as to miss no object in his
way that might be Nora.

"Jovial," said Hannah, as they crept along, "is it true about the young
foreign lady that arrived here last night and turned out to be the wife
of Mr. Herman?"

"All as true as gospel, honey," replied the old man, who, in his love
of gossip, immediately related to Hannah all the particulars of the
arrival of Lady Hurstmonceux and the flight of Herman Brudenell. "Seems
like he run away at the sight of his wife, honey; and 'pears like she
thinks so too, 'cause she's taken of it sorely to heart, scarce' holdin'
up her head since. And it is a pity for her, too, poor young thing; for
she's a sweet perty young cre'tur', and took Miss Nora's part like an
angel when de old madam was a-callin' of her names, and orderin' of her
out'n de house."

"Calling her names! ordering her out of the house! Did Mrs. Brudenell
dare to treat Nora Worth so?" cried Hannah indignantly.

"Well, honey, she did rayther, that's a fact. Law, honey, you know
yourself how ha'sh ladies is to poor young gals as has done wrong. A
hawk down on a chicken aint nuffin to 'em!"

"But my sister has done no wrong; Nora Worth is as innocent as an angel,
as honorable as an empress. I can prove it, and I will prove it, let the
consequences to the Brudenells be what they may! Called her ill names,
did she? Very well! whether my poor wronged child lives or dies this
bitter night, I will clear her character to-morrow, let who will be
blackened instead of her! Ordered her out of the house, did she? All
right! we will soon see how long the heir himself will be permitted to
stop there! There's law in the land, for rich as well as poor, I reckon!
Threatened her with a constable, did she? Just so! I wonder how she will
feel when her own son is dragged off to prison! That will take her
down--"

Hannah's words were suddenly cut short, for Jovial, who was going on
before her, fell sprawling over some object that lay directly across the
path, and the lantern rolled down the hill.

"What is the matter, Jovial?" she inquired.

"Honey, I done fell--fell over somefin' or oder; it is--law, yes--"

"What, Jovial?"

"It's a 'oman, honey; feels like Miss Nora."

In an instant Hannah was down on her knees beside the fallen figure,
clearing away the snow that covered it.

"It is Nora," she said, trying to lift the insensible body; but it was a
cold, damp, heavy weight, deeply bedded in the snow, and resisted all
her efforts.

"Oh, Jovial, I am afraid she is dead! and I cannot get her up! You come
and try!" wept Hannah.

"Well, there now, I knowed it--I jest did; I knowed if she was turned
out in de snow-storm this night she'd freeze to death! Ole mist'ess aint
no better dan a she-bearess!" grumbled the old man, as he rooted his
arms under the cold dead weight of the unfortunate girl, and with much
tugging succeeded in raising her.

"Now, den, Miss Hannah, hadn't I better tote her back to my ole 'oman?"

"No; we are much nearer the hut than the hall, and even if it were not
so, I would not have her taken back there."

They were in fact going up the path leading to the hut on the top of the
hill. So, by dint of much lugging and tugging, and many breathless
pauses to rest, the old man succeeded in bearing his lifeless burden to
the hut.




CHAPTER XI.

THE MARTYRS OF LOVE.

  She woke at length, but not as sleepers wake,
    Rather the dead, for life seemed something new,
  A strange sensation which she must partake
    Perforce, since whatsoever met her view
  Struck not her memory; though a heavy ache
    Lay at her heart, whose earliest beat, still true,
  Brought back the sense of pain, without the cause,
  For, for a time the furies made a pause.

  --_Byron_.

So Nora's lifeless form was laid upon the bed. Old Mrs. Jones, who had
fallen asleep in her chair, was aroused by the disturbance, and stumbled
up only half awake to see what was the matter, and to offer her
assistance.

Old Jovial had modestly retired to the chimney corner, leaving the poor
girl to the personal attention of her sister.

Hannah had thrown off her shawl and bonnet, and was hastily divesting
Nora of her wet garments, when the old nurse appeared at her side.

"Oh, Mrs. Jones, is she dead?" cried the elder sister.

"No," replied the oracle, putting her warm hand upon the heart of the
patient, "only in a dead faint and chilled to the marrow of her bones,
poor heart! Whatever made her run out so in this storm? Where did you
find her? had she fallen down in a fit? What was the cause on it?" she
went on to hurry question upon question, with the vehemence of an old
gossip starving for sensation news.

"Oh, Mrs. Jones, this is no time to talk! we must do something to bring
her to life!" wept Hannah.

"That's a fact! Jovial, you good-for-nothing, lazy, lumbering nigger,
what are ye idling there for, a-toasting of your crooked black shins?
Put up the chunks and hang on the kettle directly," said the nurse with
authority.

Poor old Jovial, who was anxious to be of service, waiting only to be
called upon, and glad to be set to work, sprung up eagerly to obey this
mandate.

Thanks to the huge logs of wood used in Hannah's wide chimney, the
neglected fire still burned hotly, and Jovial soon had it in a roaring
blaze around the suspended kettle.

"And now, Hannah, you had better get out her dry clothes and a thick
blanket, and hang 'em before the fire to warm. And give me some of that
wine and some allspice to heat," continued Mrs. Jones.

The sister obeyed, with as much docility as the slave had done, and by
their united efforts the patient was soon dressed in warm dry clothes,
wrapped in a hot, thick blanket, and tucked up comfortably in bed. But
though her form was now limber, and her pulse perceptible, she had not
yet spoken or opened her eyes. It was a half an hour later, while Hannah
stood bathing her temples with camphor, and Mrs. Jones sat rubbing her
hands, that Nora showed the first signs of returning consciousness, and
these seemed attended with great mental or bodily pain, it was difficult
to tell which, for the stately head was jerked back, the fair forehead
corrugated, and the beautiful lips writhen out of shape.

"Fetch me the spiced wine now, Hannah," said the nurse; and when it was
brought she administered it by teaspoonfuls. It seemed to do the patient
good, for when she had mechanically swallowed it, she sighed as with a
sense of relief, sank back upon her pillow and closed her eyes. Her face
had lost its look of agony; she seemed perfectly at ease. In a little
while she opened her eyes calmly and looked around. Hannah bent over
her, murmuring:

"Nora, darling, how do you feel? Speak to me, my pet!"

"Stoop down to me, Hannah! low, lower still, I want to whisper to you."

Hannah put her ear to Nora's lips.

"Oh, Hannah, it was all true! he was married to another woman." And as
she gasped out these words with a great sob, her face became convulsed
again with agony, and she covered it with her hands.

"Do not take this so much to heart, sweet sister. Heaven knows that you
were innocent, and the earth shall know it, too; as for him, he was a
villain and a hypocrite not worth a tear," whispered Hannah.

"Oh, no, no, no! I am sure he was not to blame. I cannot tell you why,
because I know so little; but I feel that he was faultless," murmured
Nora, as the spasm passed off, leaving her in that elysium of physical
ease which succeeds great pain.

Hannah was intensely disgusted by Nora's misplaced confidence; but she
did not contradict her, for she wished to soothe, not to excite the
sufferer.

For a few minutes Nora lay with her eyes closed and her hands crossed
upon her bosom, while her watchers stood in silence beside her bed. Then
springing up with wildly flaring eyes she seized her sister, crying out:

"Hannah! Oh, Hannah!"

"What is it, child?" exclaimed Hannah, in affright.

"I do believe I'm dying--and, oh! I hope I am."

"Oh, no, ye aint a-dying, nyther; there's more life than death in this
'ere; Lord forgive ye, girl, fer bringing such a grief upon your good
sister," said Mrs. Jones grimly.

"Oh, Mrs. Jones, what is the matter with her? Has she taken poison, do
you think? She has been in a great deal of trouble to-night!" cried
Hannah, in dismay.

"No, it's worse than pi'sen. Hannah, you send that ere gaping and
staring nigger right away directly; this aint no place, no longer, for
no men-folks to be in, even s'posin they is nothin' but nigger
cre-turs.".

Hannah raised her eyes to the speaker. A look of intelligence passed
between the two women. The old dame nodded her head knowingly, and then
Hannah gently laid Nora back upon her pillow, for she seemed at ease
again now, and went to the old man and said:

"Uncle Jovial, you had better go home now. Aunt Dinah will be anxious
about you, you know."

"Yes, honey, I knows it, and I was only awaitin' to see if I could be of
any more use," replied the old man, meekly rising to obey.

"I thank you very much, dear old Uncle Jovial, for all your goodness to
us to-night, and I will knit you a pair of nice warm socks to prove it."

"Laws, child, I don't want nothing of no thanks, nor no socks for
a-doin' of a Christian man's duty. And now, Miss Hannah, don't you be
cast down about this here misfortin'; it's nothin' of no fault of yours;
everybody 'spects you for a well-conducted young 'oman; an' you is no
ways 'countable for your sister's mishaps. Why, there was my own Aunt
Dolly's step-daughter's husband's sister-in-law's son as was took up for
stealin' of sheep. But does anybody 'spect me the less for that? No! and
no more won't nobody 'spect you no less for poor misfortinit Miss Nora.
Only I do wish I had that ere scamp, whoever he is, by the ha'r of his
head! I'd give his blamed neck one twist he wouldn't 'cover of in a
hurry," said the old man, drawing himself up stiffly as he buttoned his
overcoat.

"And now good-night, chile! I'll send my ole 'oman over early in de
mornin', to fetch Miss Nora somefin' nourishin, an' likewise to see if
she can be of any use," said Jovial, as he took up his hat to depart.

The snow had ceased to fall, the sky was perfectly clear, and the stars
were shining brightly. Hannah felt glad of this for the old man's sake,
as she closed the door behind him.

But Nora demanded her instant attention. That sufferer was in a paroxysm
of agony stronger than any that had yet preceded it.

There was a night of extreme illness, deadly peril, and fearful anxiety
in the hut.

But the next morning, just as the sun arose above the opposite heights
of Brudenell, flooding all the cloudless heavens and the snow-clad earth
with light and glory, a new life also arose in that humble hut upon the
hill.

       *       *       *       *       *

Hannah Worth held a new-born infant boy in her arms, and her tears fell
fast upon his face like a baptism of sorrow.

The miserable young mother lay back upon her pillow--death impressed
upon the sunken features, the ashen complexion, and the fixed eyes.

"Oh, what a blessing if this child could die!" cried Hannah, in a
piercing voice that reached even the failing senses of the dying girl.

There was an instant change. It was like the sudden flaring up of an
expiring light. Down came the stony eyes, melting with tenderness and
kindling with light. All the features were softened and illumined.

Those who have watched the dying are familiar with these sudden
re-kindlings of life. She spoke in tones of infinite sweetness:

"Oh, do not say so, Hannah! Do not grudge the poor little thing his
life! Everything else has been taken from him, Hannah!--father, mother,
name, inheritance, and all! Leave him his little life: it has been
dearly purchased! Hold him down to me, Hannah; I will give him one kiss,
if no one ever kisses him again."

"Nora, my poor darling, you know that I will love your boy, and work for
him, and take care of him, if he lives; only I thought it was better if
it pleased God that he should go home to the Saviour," said Hannah, as
she held the infant down to receive his mother's kiss.

"God love you, poor, poor baby!" said Nora, putting up her feeble hands,
and bringing the little face close to her lips. "He will live, Hannah!
Oh, I prayed all through the dreadful night that he might live, and the
Lord has answered my prayer," she added, as she resigned the child once
more to her sister's care.

Then folding her hands over her heart, and lifting her eyes towards
heaven with a look of sweet solemnity, and, in a voice so deep,
bell-like, and beautiful that it scarcely seemed a human one, she said:

"Out of the Depths have I called to Thee, and Thou hast heard my voice."

And with these sublime words upon her lips she once more dropped away
into sleep, stupor, or exhaustion--for it is difficult to define the
conditions produced in the dying by the rising and falling of the waves
of life when the tide is ebbing away. The beautiful eyes did not close,
but rolled themselves up under their lids; the sweet lips fell apart,
and the pearly teeth grew dry.

Old Mrs. Jones, who had been busy with a saucepan over the fire, now
approached the bedside, saying:

"Is she 'sleep?"

"I do not know. Look at her, and see if she is," replied the weeping
sister.

"Well, I can't tell," said the nurse, after a close examination.

And neither could Hippocrates, if he had been there.

"Do you think she can possibly live?" sobbed Hannah.

"Well--I hope so, honey. Law, I've seen 'em as low as that come round
again. Now lay the baby down, Hannah Worth, and come away to the window;
I want to talk to you without the risk of disturbing her."

Hannah deposited the baby by its mother's side and followed the nurse.

"Now you know, Hannah, you must not think as I'm a hard-hearted ole
'oman; but you see I must go."

"Go! oh, no! don't leave Nora in her low state! I have so little
experience in these cases, you know. Stay with her! I will pay you well,
if I am poor."

"Child, it aint the fear of losin' of the pay; I'm sure you're welcome
to all I've done for you."

"Then do stay! It seems indeed that Providence himself sent you to us
last night! What on earth should we have done without you! It was really
the Lord that sent you to us."

"'Pears to me it was Old Nick! I know one thing: I shouldn't a-come if I
had known what an adventur' I was a-goin' to have," mumbled the old
woman to herself.

Hannah, who had not heard her words, spoke again:

"You'll stay?"

"Now, look here, Hannah Worth, I'm a poor old lady, with nothing but my
character and my profession; and if I was to stay here and nuss Nora
Worth, I should jes' lose both on 'em, and sarve me right, too! What call
have I to fly in the face of society?"

Hannah made no answer, but went and reached a cracked tea-pot from the
top shelf of the dresser, took from it six dollars and a half, which was
all her fortune, and came and put it in the hand of the nurse, saying:

"Here! take this as your fee for your last night's work and go, and
never let me see your face again if you can help it."

"Now, Hannah Worth, don't you be unreasonable--now, don't ye; drat the
money, child; I can live without it, I reckon; though I can't live
without my character and my perfession; here, take it, child--you may
want it bad afore all's done; and I'm sure I would stay and take care of
the poor gal if I dared; but now you know yourself, Hannah, that if I
was to do so, I should be a ruinated old 'oman; for there ain't a
respectable lady in the world as would ever employ me again."

"But I tell you that Nora is as innocent as her own babe; and her
character shall be cleared before the day is out!" exclaimed Hannah,
tears of rage and shame welling to her eyes.

"Yes, honey, I dessay; and when it's done I'll come back and nuss
her--for nothing, too," replied the old woman dryly, as she put on her
bonnet and shawl.

This done she returned to the side of Hannah.

"Now, you know I have told you everything what to do for Nora; and
by-and-by, I suppose, old Dinah will come, as old Jovial promised; and
maybe she'll stay and 'tend to the gal and the child; 'twon't hurt her,
you know, 'cause niggers aint mostly got much character to lose. There,
child, take up your money; I wouldn't take it from you, no more'n I'd
pick a pocket. Good-by."

Hannah would have thrown the money after the dame as she left the hut,
but that Nora's dulcet tones recalled her:

"Hannah, don't!"

She hurried to the patient's bedside; there was another rising of the
waves of life; Nora's face, so dark and rigid a moment before, was now
again soft and luminous.

"What is it, sister?" inquired Hannah, bending over her.

"Don't be angry with her, dear; she did all she could for us, you know,
without injuring herself--and we had no right to expect that."

"But--her cruel words!"

"Dear Hannah, never mind; when you are hurt by such, remember our
Saviour; think of the indignities that were heaped upon the Son of God;
and how meekly he bore them, and how freely he forgave them."

"Nora, dear, you do not talk like yourself."

"Because I am dying, Hannah. My boy came in with the rising sun, and I
shall go out with its setting."

"No, no, my darling--you are much better than you were. I do not see why
you should die!" wept Hannah.

"But I do; I am not better, Hannah--I have only floated back. I am
always floating backward and forward, towards life and towards death;
only every time I float towards death I go farther away, and I shall
float out with the day."

Hannah was too much moved to trust herself to speak.

"Sister," said Nora, in a fainter voice, "I have one last wish."

"What is it, my own darling?"

"To see poor, poor Herman once more before I die."

"To forgive him! Yes, I suppose that will be right, though very hard,"
sighed the elder girl.

"No, not to forgive him, Hannah--for he has never willingly injured me,
poor boy; but to lay my hand upon his head, and look into his eyes, and
assure him with my dying breath that I know he was not to blame; for I
do know it, Hannah."

"Oh, Nora, what faith!" cried the sister.

The dying girl, who, to use her own words, was floating away again,
scarcely heard this exclamation, for she murmured on in a lower tone,
like the receding voice of the wind:

"For if I do not have a chance of saying this to him, Hannah--if he is
left to suppose I went down to the grave believing him to be
treacherous--it will utterly break his heart, Hannah; for I know him,
poor fellow---he is as sensitive as--as--any--." She was gone again
out of reach.

Hannah watched the change that slowly grew over her beautiful face: saw
the grayness of death creep over it--saw its muscles stiffen into
stone--saw the lovely eyeballs roll upward out of sight--and the sweet
lips drawn away from the glistening teeth.

While she thus watched she heard a sound behind her. She turned in time
to see the door pushed open, and Herman Brudenell--pale, wild, haggard,
with matted hair, and blood-shot eyes, and shuddering frame--totter into
the room.




CHAPTER XII.

HERMAN'S STORY.

  Thus lived--thus died she; never more on her
    Shall sorrow light or shame. She was not made,
  Through years of moons, the inner weight to bear,
    Which colder hearts endure 'til they are laid
  By age in earth: her days and pleasures were
    Brief but delightful--such as had not stayed
  Long with her destiny; but she sleeps well
  By the sea-shore, whereon she loved to dwell.

  --_Byron_.

Hannah arose, met the intruder, took his hand, led him to the bed of
death and silently pointed to the ghastly form of Nora.

He gazed with horror on the sunken features, gray complexion, upturned
eyes, and parted lips of the once beautiful girl.

"Hannah, how is this--dying?" he whispered huskily.

"Dying," replied the woman solemnly.

"So best," he whispered, in a choking voice.

"So best," she echoed, as she drew away to the distant window. "So best,
as death is better than dishonor. But you! Oh, you villain! oh, you
heartless, shameless villain! to pass yourself off for a single man and
win her love and deceive her with a false marriage!"

"Hannah! hear me!" cried the young man, in a voice of anguish.

"Dog! ask the judge and jury to hear you when you are brought to trial
for your crime! For do you think that I am a-going to let that girl go
down to her grave in undeserved reproach? No, you wretch! not to save
from ruin you and your fine sisters and high mother, and all your proud,
shameful race! No, you devil! if there is law in the land, you shall be
dragged to jail like a thief and exposed in court to answer for your
bigamy; and all the world shall hear that you are a felon and she an
honest girl who thought herself your wife when she gave you her love!"

"Hannah, Hannah, prosecute, expose me if you like! I am so miserable
that I care not what becomes of me or mine. The earth is crumbling under
my feet! do you think I care for trifles? Denounce, but hear me! Heaven
knows I did not willingly deceive poor Nora! I was myself deceived! If
she believed herself to be my wife, I as fully believed myself to be her
husband."

"You lie!" exclaimed this rude child of nature, who knew no fine word
for falsehood.

"Oh, it is natural you should rail at me! But, Hannah, my sharp, sharp
grief makes me insensible to mere stinging words. Yet if you would let
me, I could tell you the combination of circumstances that deceived us
both!" replied Herman, with the patience of one who, having suffered the
extreme power of torture, could feel no new wound.

"Tell me, then!" snapped Hannah harshly and incredulously.

He leaned against the window-frame and whispered:

"I shall not survive Nora long; I feel that I shall not; I have not
taken food or drink, or rested under a roof, since I heard that news,
Hannah. Well, to explain--I was very young when I first met her---"

"Met who?" savagely demanded Hannah.

"My first wife. She was the only child and heiress of a retired
Jew-tradesman. Her beauty fascinated an imbecile old nobleman, who,
having insulted the daughter with 'liberal' proposals, that were
scornfully rejected, tempted the father with 'honorable' ones, which
were eagerly accepted. The old Jew, in his ambition to become
father-in-law to the old earl, forgot his religious prejudices and
coaxed his daughter to sacrifice herself. And thus Berenice D'Israeli
became Countess of Hurstmonceux. The old peer survived his foolish
marriage but six months, and died leaving his widow penniless, his debts
having swamped even her marriage portion. His entailed estates went to
the heir-at-law, a distant relation--"

"What in the name of Heaven do you think I care for your countesses! I
want to know what excuse you can give for your base deception of my
sister," fiercely interrupted Hannah.

"I am coming to that. It was in the second year of the Countess
Hurstmonceux's widowhood that I met her at Brighton. Oh, Hannah, it is
not in vanity; but in palliation of my offense that I tell you she loved
me first. And when a widow loves a single man, in nine cases out of ten
she will make him marry her. She hunted me down, ran me to earth--"

"Oh, you wretch! to say such things of a lady!" exclaimed the woman,
with indignation.

"It is true, Hannah, and in this awful hour, with that ghastly form
before me, truth and not false delicacy must prevail. I say then that
the Countess of Hurstmonceux hunted me down and run me to earth, but all
in such feminine fashion that I scarcely knew I was hunted. I was
flattered by her preference, grateful for her kindness and proud of the
prospect of carrying off from all competitors the most beautiful among
the Brighton belles; but all this would not have tempted me to offer her
my hand, for I did not love her, Hannah."

"What did tempt you then?" inquired the woman.

"Pity; I saw that she loved me passionately, and--I proposed to her."

"Coxcomb! do you think she would have broken her heart if you hadn't?"

"Yes, Hannah, to tell the truth, I did think so then; I was but a boy,
you know; and I had that fatal weakness of which I told you--that which
dreaded to inflict pain and delighted to impart joy. So I asked her to
marry me. But the penniless Countess of Hurstmonceux was the sole
heiress of the wealthy old Jew, Jacob D'Israeli. And he had set his mind
upon her marrying a gouty marquis, and thus taking one step higher in
the peerage; so of course he would not listen to my proposal, and he
threatened to disinherit his daughter if she married me. Then we did
what so many others in similar circumstances do--we married privately.
Soon after this I was summoned home to take possession of my estates. So
I left England; but not until I had discovered the utter unworthiness of
the siren whom I was so weak as to make my wife. I did not reproach the
woman, but when I sailed from Liverpool it was with the resolution never
to return."

"Well, sir! even supposing you were drawn into a foolish marriage with
an artful woman, and had a good excuse for deserting her, was that any
reason why you should have committed the crime of marrying Nora?" cried
the woman fiercely.

"Hannah, it was not until after I had read an account of a railway
collision, in which it was stated that the Countess of Hurstmonceux was
among the killed that I proposed for Nora. Oh, Hannah, as the Lord in
heaven hears me, I believed myself to be a free, single man, a widower,
when I married Nora! My only fault was too great haste. I believed Nora
to be my lawful wife until the unexpected arrival of the Countess of
Hurstmonceux, who had been falsely reported among the killed."

"If this is so," said Hannah, beginning to relent, "perhaps after all
you are more to be pitied than blamed."

"Thank you, thank you, Hannah, for saying that! But tell me, does she
believe that I willfully deceived her? Yet why should I ask? She must
think so! appearances are so strong against me," he sadly reflected.

"But she does not believe it; her last prayer was that she might see you
once more before she died, to tell you that she knew you were not to
blame," wept Hannah.

"Bless her! bless her!" exclaimed the young man.

Hannah, whose eyes had never, during this interview, left the face of
Nora, now murmured:

"She is reviving again; will you see her now?"

Herman humbly bowed his head and both approached the bed.

That power--what is it?--awe?--that power which subdues the wildest
passions in the presence of death, calmed the grief of Herman as he
stood over Nora.

She was too far gone for any strong human emotion; but her pale, rigid
face softened and brightened as she recognized him, and she tried to
extend her hand towards him.

He saw and gently took it, and stooped low to hear the sacred words her
dying lips were trying to pronounce.

"Poor, poor boy; don't grieve so bitterly; it wasn't your fault," she
murmured.

"Oh, Nora, your gentle spirit may forgive me, but I never can forgive
myself for the reckless haste that has wrought all this ruin!" groaned
Herman, sinking on his knees and burying his face on the counterpane,
overwhelmed by grief and remorse for the great, unintentional wrong he
had done; and by the impossibility of explaining the cause of his fatal
mistake to this poor girl whose minutes were now numbered.

Softly and tremblingly the dying hand arose, fluttered a moment like a
white dove, and then dropped in blessing on his head.

"May the Lord give the peace that he only can bestow; may the Lord pity
you, comfort you, bless you and save you forever, Herman, poor Herman!"

A few minutes longer her hand rested on his head, and then she removed
it and murmured:

"Now leave me for a little while; I wish to speak to my sister."

Herman arose and went out of the hut, where he gave way to the pent-up
storm of grief that could not be vented by the awful bed of death.

Nora then beckoned Hannah, who approached and stooped low to catch her
words.

"Sister, you would not refuse to grant my dying prayers, would you?"

"Oh, no, no, Nora!" wept the woman.

"Then promise me to forgive poor Herman the wrong that he has done us;
he did not mean to do it, Hannah."

"I know he did not, love; he explained it all to me. The first wife was
a bad woman who took him in. He thought she had been killed in a railway
collision, when he married you, and he never found out his mistake until
she followed him home."

"I knew there was something of that sort; but I did not know what. Now,
Hannah, promise me not to breathe a word to any human being of his
second marriage with me; it would ruin him, you know, Hannah; for no one
would believe but that he knew his first wife was living all the time.
Will you promise me this, Hannah?"

Even though she spoke with great difficulty, Hannah did not answer until
she repeated the question.

Then with a sob and a gulp the elder sister said:

"Keep silence, and let people reproach your memory, Nora? How can I do
that?"

"Can reproach reach me--there?" she asked, raising her hand towards
heaven.

"But your child, Nora; for his sake his mother's memory should be
vindicated!"

"At the expense of making his father out a felon? No, Hannah, no; people
will soon forget he ever had a mother. He will only be known as Hannah
Worth's nephew, and she is everywhere respected. Promise me, Hannah."

"Nora, I dare not."

"Sister, I am dying; you cannot refuse the prayer of the dying."

Hannah was silent.

"Promise me! promise me! promise me! while my ears can yet take in your
voice!" Nora's words fell fainter and fainter; she was failing fast.

"Oh, Heaven, I promise you, Nora--the Lord forgive me for it!" wept
Hannah.

"The Lord bless you for it, Hannah." Her voice sunk into murmurs and the
cold shades of death crept over her face again; but rallying her fast
failing strength she gasped:

"My boy, quick! Oh, quick, Hannah!"

Hannah lifted the babe from his nest and held him low to meet his
mother's last kiss.

"There, now, lay him on my arm, Hannah, close to my left side, and draw
my hand over him; I would feel him near me to the very last."

With trembling fingers the poor woman obeyed.

And the dying mother held her child to her heart, and raised her glazing
eyes full of the agony of human love to Heaven, and prayed:

"O pitiful Lord, look down in mercy on this poor, poor babe! Take him
under thy care!" And with this prayer she sank into insensibility.

Hannah flew to the door and beckoned Herman. He came in, the living
image of despair. And both went and stood by the bed. They dared not
break the sacred spell by speech. They gazed upon her in silent awe.

Her face was gray and rigid; her eyes were still and stony; her breath
and pulse were stopped. Was she gone? No, for suddenly upon that face of
death a great light dawned, irradiating it with angelic beauty and
glory; and once more with awful solemnity deep bell-like tones tolled
forth the notes.

"Out of the depths have I called to Thee
And Thou hast heard my voice."

And with these holy words upon her lips the gentle spirit of Nora Worth,
ruined maiden but innocent mother, winged its way to heaven.




CHAPTER XIII.

THE FLIGHT OF HERMAN.

  Tread softly--bow the head--
  In reverent silence bow;
  There's one in that poor shed,
  One by that humble bed,
        Greater than thou!

  Oh, change! Stupendous change!
  Fled the immortal one!
  A moment here, so low,
  So agonized, and now--
        Beyond the sun!

  --_Caroline Bowles_.

For some time Hannah Worth and Herman Brudenell remained standing by the
bedside, and gazing in awful silence upon the beautiful clay extended
before them, upon which the spirit in parting had left the impress of
its last earthly smile!

Then the bitter grief of the bereaved woman burst through all outward
restraints, and she threw herself upon the bed and clasped the dead body
of her sister to her breast, and broke into a tempest of tears and sobs
and lamentations.

"Oh, Nora! my darling! are you really dead and gone from me forever?
Shall I never hear the sound of your light step coming in, nor meet the
beamings of your soft eyes, nor feel your warm arms around my neck, nor
listen to your coaxing voice, pleading for some little indulgence which
half the time I refused you?

"How could I have refused you, my darling, anything, hard-hearted that I
was! Ah! how little did I think how soon you would be taken from me, and
I should never be able to give you anything more! Oh, Nora, come back to
me, and I will give you everything I have--yes, my eyes, and my life,
and my soul, if they could bring you back and make you happy!

"My beautiful darling, you were the light of my eyes and the pulse of my
heart and the joy of my life! You were all that I had in the world! my
little sister and my daughter and my baby, all in one! How could you die
and leave me all alone in the world, for the love of a man? me who loves
you more than all the men on the earth could love!

"Nora, I shall look up from my loom and see your little wheel standing
still--and where the spinner? I shall sit down to my solitary meals and
see your vacant chair--and where my companion? I shall wake in the dark
night and stretch out my arms to your empty place beside me--and where
my warm loving sister? In the grave! in the cold, dark, still grave!

"Oh, Heaven! Heaven! how can I bear it?--I, all day in the lonely house!
all night in the lonely bed! all my life in the lonely world! the black,
freezing, desolate world! and she in her grave! I cannot bear it! Oh,
no, I cannot bear it! Angels in heaven, you know that I cannot! Speak to
the Lord, and ask him to take me!

"Lord, Lord, please to take me along with my child. We were but two! two
orphan sisters! I have grown gray in taking care of her! She cannot do
without me, nor I without her! We were but two! Why should one be taken
and the other left? It is not fair, Lord! I say it is not fair!" raved
the mourner, in that blind and passionate abandonment of grief which is
sure at its climax to reach frenzy, and break into open rebellion
against Omnipotent Power.

And it is well for us that the Father is more merciful than our
tenderest thoughts, for he pardons the rebel and heals his wounds.

The sorrow of the young man, deepened by remorse, was too profound for
such outward vent. He leaned against the bedpost, seemingly colder,
paler, and more lifeless than the dead body before him.

At length the tempest of Hannah's grief raged itself into temporary
rest. She arose, composed the form of her sister, and turned and laid
her hand upon the shoulder of Herman, saying calmly:

"It is all over. Go, young gentleman, and wrestle with your sorrow and
your remorse, as you may. Such wrestlings will be the only punishment
your rashness will receive in this world! Be free of dread from me. She
left you her forgiveness as a legacy, and you are sacred from my
pursuit. Go, and leave me with my dead."

Herman dropped upon his knees beside the bed of death, took the cold
hand of Nora between his own, and bowed his head upon it for a little
while in penitential homage, and then arose and silently left the hut.

After he had gone, Hannah remained for a few minutes standing where he
had left her, gazing in silent anguish upon the dark eyes of Nora, now
glazed in death, and then, with reverential tenderness, she pressed down
the white lids, closing them until the light of the resurrection morning
should open them again.

While engaged in this holy duty, Hannah was interrupted by the
re-entrance of Herman.

He came in tottering, as if under the influence of intoxication; but we
all know that excessive sorrow takes away the strength and senses as
surely as intoxication does. There is such a state as being drunken with
grief when we have drained the bitter cup dry!

"Hannah," he faltered, "there are some things which should be remembered
even in this awful hour."

The sorrowing woman, her fingers still softly pressing down her sister's
eyelids, looked up in mute inquiry.

"Your necessities and--Nora's child must be provided for. Will you give
me some writing materials?" And the speaker dropped, as if totally
prostrated, into a chair by the table.

With some difficulty Hannah sought and found an old inkstand, a stumpy
pen, and a scrap of paper. It was the best she could do. Stationery was
scarce in the poor hut. She laid them on the table before Herman. And
with a trembling hand he wrote out a check upon the local bank and put
it in her hand, saying:

"This sum will provide for the boy, and set you and Gray up in some
little business. You had better marry and go to the West, taking the
child with you. Be a mother to the orphan, Hannah, for he will never
know another parent. And now shake hands and say good-by, for we shall
never meet again in this world."

Too thoroughly bewildered with grief to comprehend the purport of his
words and acts, Hannah mechanically received the check and returned the
pressure of the hand with which it was given.

And the next instant the miserable young man was gone indeed.

Hannah dropped the paper upon the table; she did not in the least
suspect that that little strip of soiled foolscap represented the sum of
five thousand dollars, nor is it likely that she would have taken it had
she known what it really was. Hannah's intellects were chaotic with her
troubles. She returned to the bedside and was once more absorbed in her
sorrowful task, when she was again interrupted.

This time it was by old Dinah, who, having no hand at liberty, shoved
the door open with her foot, and entered the hut.

If "there is but one step between the sublime and the ridiculous," there
is no step at all between the awful and the absurd, which are constantly
seen side by side. Though such a figure as old Dinah presented, standing
in the middle of the death-chamber, is not often to be found in tragic
scenes. Her shoulders were bent beneath the burden of an enormous bundle
of bed clothing, and her arms were dragged down by the weight of two
large baskets of provisions. She was much too absorbed in her own
ostentatious benevolence to look at once towards the bed and see what
had happened there. Probably, if she glanced at the group at all, she
supposed that Hannah was only bathing Nora's head; for instead of going
forward or tendering any sympathy or assistance, she just let her huge
bundle drop from her shoulders and sat her two baskets carefully upon
the table, exclaiming triumphantly:

"Dar! dar's somefin to make de poor gal comfo'ble for a mont' or more!
Dar, in dat bundle is two thick blankets and four pa'r o' sheets an'
pilly cases, all out'n my own precious chist; an' not beholden to ole
mis' for any on 'em," she added, as she carefully untied the bundle and
laid its contents, nicely folded, upon a chair.

"An' dar!" she continued, beginning to unload the large basket--"dar's a
tukky an' two chickuns offen my own precious roost; nor likewise
beholden to ole mis for dem nyder. An' dar! dar's sassidges and blood
puddin's out'n our own dear pig as me an' ole man Jov'al ris an' kilt
ourselves; an' in course no ways beholden to ole mis'," she concluded,
arranging these edibles upon the table.

"An' dar!" she recommenced as she set the smaller basket beside the
other things, "dar's a whole raft o''serves an' jellies and pickles as
may be useful. An' dat's all for dis time! An' now, how is de poor gal,
honey? Is she 'sleep?" she asked, approaching the bed.

"Yes; sleeping her last sleep, Dinah," solemnly replied Hannah.

"De Lor' save us! what does you mean by dat, honey? Is she faint?"

"Look at her, Dinah, and see for yourself!"

"Dead! oh, Lor'-a-mercy!" cried the old woman, drawing back appalled at
the sight that met her eyes; for to the animal nature of the pure
African negro death is very terrible.

For a moment there was silence in the room, and then the voice of Hannah
was heard:

"So you see the comforts you robbed yourself of to bring to Nora will
not be wanted, Dinah. You must take them back again."

"Debil burn my poor, ole, black fingers if I teches of 'em to bring 'em
home again! S'posin' de poor dear gal is gone home? aint you lef wid a
mouf of your own to feed, I wonder? Tell me dat?" sobbed the old woman.

"But, Dinah, I feel as if I should never eat again, and certainly I
shall not care what I eat. And that is your Christmas turkey, too, your
only one, for I know that you poor colored folks never have more."

"Who you call poor? We's rich in grace, I'd have you to know! 'Sides
havin' of a heap o' treasure laid up in heaven, I reckons! Keep de
truck, chile; for 'deed you aint got no oder 'ternative! 'Taint Dinah as
is a-gwine to tote 'em home ag'n. Lor' knows how dey a'mos' broke my
back a-fetchin' of 'em over here. 'Taint likely as I'll be such a
consarned fool as to tote 'em all de way back ag'in. So say no more
'bout it, Miss Hannah! 'Sides which how can we talk o' sich wid de sight
o' she before our eyes! Ah, Miss Nora! Oh, my beauty! Oh, my pet! Is
you really gone an' died an' lef' your poor ole Aunt Dinah behind as
lubbed you like de apple of her eye! What did you do it for, honey? You
know your ole Aunt Dinah wasn't a-goin' to look down on you for nothin'
as is happened of," whined the old woman, stooping and weeping over the
corpse. Then she accidentally touched the sleeping babe, and started up
in dismay, crying:

"What dis? Oh, my good Lor' in heaben, what dis?"

"It is Nora's child, Dinah. Didn't you know she had one?" said Hannah;
with a choking voice and a crimson face.

"Neber even s'picioned! I knowed as she'd been led astray, poor thin',
an' as how it was a-breakin' of her heart and a-killin' of her!
Leastways I heard it up yonder at de house; but I didn't know nuffin'
'bout dis yere!"

"But Uncle Jovial did."

"Dat ole sinner has got eyes like gimlets, dey bores into eberyting!"

"But didn't he tell you?"

"Not a singly breaf! he better not! he know bery well it's much as his
ole wool's worf to say a word agin dat gal to me. No, he on'y say how
Miss Nora wer' bery ill, an' in want ob eberyting in de worl' an'
eberyting else besides. An' how here wer' a chance to 'vest our property
to 'vantage, by lendin' of it te de Lor', accordin' te de Scriptur's as
'whoever giveth to the poor lendeth to the Lord.' So I hunted up all I
could spare and fotch it ober here, little thinkin' what a sight would
meet my old eyes! Well, Lord!"

"But, Dinah," said the weeping Hannah, "you must not think ill of Nora!
She does not deserve it. And you must not, indeed."

"Chile, it aint for me to judge no poor motherless gal as is already
'peared afore her own Righteous Judge."

"Yes, but you shall judge her! and judge her with righteous judgment,
too! You have known her all your life--all hers, I mean. You put the
first baby clothes on her that she ever wore! And you will put the last
dress that she ever will! And now judge her, Dinah, looking on her pure
brow, and remembering her past life, is she a girl likely to have been
'led astray,' as you call it?"

"No, 'fore my 'Vine Marster in heaben, aint she? As I 'members ob de
time anybody had a-breaved a s'picion ob Miss Nora, I'd jest up'd an'
boxed deir years for 'em good--'deed me! But what staggers of me,
honey, is _dat!_ How de debil we gwine to 'count for _dat?_" questioned
old Dinah, pointing in sorrowful suspicion at the child.

For all answer Hannah beckoned to the old woman to watch her, while she
untied from Nora's neck a narrow black ribbon, and removed from it a
plain gold ring.

"A wedding-ring!" exclaimed Dinah, in perplexity.

"Yes, it was put upon her finger by the man that married her. Then it
was taken off and hung around her neck, because for certain reasons she
could not wear it openly. But now it shall go with her to the grave in
its right place," said Hannah, as she slipped the ring upon the poor
dead finger.

"Lor', child, who was it as married of her?"

"I cannot tell you. I am bound to secrecy."

The old negress shook her head slowly and doubtfully.

"I's no misdoubts as she was innocenter dan a lamb, herself, for she do
look it as she lay dar wid de heabenly smile frozen on her face; but I
do misdoubts dese secrety marriages; I 'siders ob 'em no 'count. Ten to
one, honey, de poor forso'k sinner as married her has anoder wife
some'ers."

Without knowing it the old woman had hit the exact truth.

Hannah sighed deeply, and wondered silently how it was that neither
Dinah nor Jovial had ever once suspected their young master to be the
man.

Old Dinah perceived that her conversation distressed Hannah, and so she
threw off her bonnet and cloak and set herself to work to help the poor
bereaved sister.

There was enough to occupy both women. There was the dead mother to be
prepared for burial, and there was the living child to be cared far.

By the time that they had laid Nora out in her only white dress, and had
fed the babe and put it to sleep, and cleaned up the cottage, the winter
day had drawn to its close and the room was growing dark.

Old Dinah, thinking it was time to light up, took a home-dipped candle
from the cupboard, and seeing a piece of soiled paper on the table,
actually lighted her candle with a check for five thousand dollars!

And thus it happened that the poor boy who, without any fault of his
mother, had come into the world with a stigma on his birth, now, without
any neglect of his father, was left in a state of complete destitution
as well as of entire orphanage.

On the Tuesday following her death poor Nora Worth was laid in her
humble grave under a spreading oak behind the hut.

This spot was selected by Hannah, who wished to keep her sister's last
resting-place always in her sight, and who insisted that every foot of
God's earth, enclosed or unenclosed--consecrated or unconsecrated--was
holy ground.

Jim Morris, Professor of Odd Jobs for the country side, made the coffin,
dug the grave, and managed the funeral.

The Rev. William Wynne, the minister who had performed the fatal nuptial
ceremony of the fair bride, read the funeral services over her dead
body.

No one was present at the burial but Hannah Worth, Reuben Gray, the two
old negroes, Dinah and Jovial, the Professor of Odd Jobs, and the
officiating clergyman.




CHAPTER XIV.

OVER NORA'S GRAVE.

  Oh, Mother Earth! upon thy lap,
    Thy weary ones receiving,
  And o'er them, silent as a dream,
    Thy grassy mantle weaving,
  Fold softly, in thy long embrace,
    That heart so worn and broken,
  And cool its pulse of fire beneath
    Thy shadows old and oaken.
  Shut out from her the bitter word,
    And serpent hiss of scorning:
  Nor let the storms of yesterday
    Disturb her quiet morning.

  --_Whittier_.

When the funeral ceremonies were over and the mourners were coming away
from the grave, Mr. Wynne turned to them and said:

"Friends, I wish to have some conversation with Hannah Worth, if you
will excuse me."

And the humble group, with the exception of Reuben Gray, took leave of
Hannah and dispersed to their several homes. Reuben waited outside for
the end of the parson's interview with his betrothed.

"This is a great trial to you, my poor girl; may the Lord support you
under it!" said Mr. Wynne, as they entered the hut and sat down.

Hannah sobbed.

"I suppose it was the discovery of Mr. Brudenell's first marriage that
killed her?"

"Yes, sir," sobbed Hannah.

"Ah! I often read and speak of the depravity of human nature; but I
could not have believed Herman Brudenell capable of so black a crime,"
said Mr. Wynne, with a shudder.

"Sir," replied Hannah, resolved to do justice in spite of her bleeding
heart, "he isn't so guilty as you judge him to be. When he married Norah
he believed that his wife had been killed in a great railway crash, for
so it was reported in all the newspaper accounts of the accident; and he
never saw it contradicted."

"His worst fault then appears to have been that of reckless haste in
consummating his second marriage," said Mr. Wynne.

"Yes; and even for that he had some excuse. His first wife was an artful
widow, who entrapped him into a union and afterwards betrayed his
confidence and her own honor. When he heard she was dead, you see, no
doubt he was shocked; but he could not mourn for her as he could for a
true, good woman."

"Humph! I hope, then, for the sake of human nature that he is not so bad
as I thought him. But now, Hannah, what do you intend to do?"

"About what?" inquired the poor woman sadly.

"About clearing the memory of your sister and the birth of her son from
unmerited shame," replied Mr. Wynne gravely.

"Nothing," she answered sadly.

"Nothing?" repeated the minister, in surprise.

"Nothing," she reiterated.

"What! will you leave the stigma of undeserved reproach upon your sister
in her grave and upon her child all his life, when a single revelation
from you, supported by my testimony, will clear them both?" asked the
minister, in almost indignant astonishment.

"Not willingly, the Lord above knows. Oh, I would die to clear Nora from
blame!" cried Hannah, bursting into a flood of tears.

"Well, then, do it, my poor woman! do it! You can do it," said the
clergyman, drawing his chair to her side and laying his hand kindly on
her shoulder. "Hannah, my girl, you have a duty to the dead and to the
living to perform. Do not be afraid to attempt it! Do not be afraid to
offend that wealthy and powerful family! I will sustain you, for it is
my duty as a Christian minister to do so, even though they--the
Brudenells--should afterwards turn all their great influence in the
parish against me. Yes, I will sustain you, Hannah! What do I say? I? A
mightier arm than that of any mortal shall hold you up!"

"Oh, it is of no use! the case is quite past remedying," wept Hannah.

"But it is not, I assure you! When I first heard the astounding news of
Brudenell's first marriage with the Countess of Hurstmonceaux, and his
wife's sudden arrival at the Hall, and recollected at the same time his
second marriage with Nora Worth, which I myself had solemnized, my
thoughts flew to his poor young victim, and I pondered what could be
done for her, and I searched the laws of the land bearing upon the
subject of marriage. And I found that by these same laws--when a man in
the lifetime of his wife marries another woman, the said woman being in
ignorance of the existence of the said wife, shall be held guiltless by
the law, and her child or children, if she have any by the said
marriage, shall be the legitimate offspring of the mother, legally
entitled to bear her name and inherit her estates. That fits precisely
Nora's case. Her son is legitimate. If she had in her own right an
estate worth a billion, that child would be her heir-at-law. She had
nothing but her good name! Her son has a right to inherit
that--unspotted, Hannah! mind, unspotted! Your proper way will be to
proceed against Herman Brudenell for bigamy, call me for a witness,
establish the fact of Nora's marriage, rescue her memory and her child's
birth from the slightest shadow of reproach, and let the consequences
fall where they should fall, upon the head of the man! They will not be
more serious than he deserves. If he can prove what he asserts--that he
himself was in equal ignorance with Nora of the existence of his first
wife, he will be honorably acquitted in the court, though of course
severely blamed by the community. Come, Hannah, shall we go to Baymouth
to-morrow about this business?"

Hannah was sobbing as if her heart would break.

"How glad I would be to clear Nora and her child from shame, no one but
the Searcher of Hearts can know! But I dare not! I am bound by a vow! a
solemn vow made to the dying! Poor girl! with her last breath she
besought me not to expose Mr. Brudenell, and not to breathe one word of
his marriage with her to any living soul!" she cried.

"And you were mad enough to promise!"

"I would rather have bitten my tongue off than have used it in such a
fatal way! But she was dying fast, and praying to me with her uplifted
eyes and clasped hands and failing breath to spare Herman Brudenell. I
had no power to refuse her--my heart was broken. So I bound my soul by a
vow to be silent. And I must keep my sacred promise made to the dying; I
must keep it though, till the Judgment Day that shall set all things
right, Nora Worth, if thought of it all, must be considered a fallen
girl and her son the child of sin!" cried Hannah, breaking into a
passion of tears and sobs.

"The devotion of woman passes the comprehension of man," said the
minister reflectively. "But in sacrificing herself thus, had she no
thought of the effect upon the future of her child?"

"She said he was a boy; his mother would soon be forgotten; he would be
my nephew, and I was respected," sobbed Hannah.

"In a word, she was a special pleader in the interest of the man whose
reckless haste had destroyed her!"

"Yes; that was it! that was it! Oh, my Nora! oh, my young sister! it was
hard to see you die! hard to see you covered up in the coffin! but it is
harder still to know that people will speak ill of you in your grave,
and I cannot convince them that they are wrong!" said Hannah, wringing
her hands in a frenzy of despair.

For trouble like this the minister seemed to have no word of comfort. He
waited in silence until she had grown a little calmer, and then he said:

"They say that the fellow has fled. At least he has not been seen at the
Hall since the arrival of his wife. Have you seen anything of him?"

"He rushed in here like a madman the day she died, received her last
prayer for his welfare, and threw himself out of the house again, Heaven
only knows where!"

"Did he make no provision for this child?"

"I do not know; he said something about it, and he wrote something on a
paper; but indeed I do not think he knew what he was about. He was as
nearly stark mad as ever you saw a man; and, anyway, he went, off
without leaving anything but that bit of paper; and it is but right for
me to say, sir, that I would not have taken anything from him on behalf
of the child. If the poor boy cannot have his father's family name he
shall not have anything else from him with my consent! Those are my
principles, Mr. Wynne! I can work for Nora's orphan boy just as I worked
for my mother's orphan girl, which was Nora, herself, sir."

"Perhaps you are right, Hannah. But where is that paper. I should much
like to see it," said the minister.

"The paper he wrote and left, sir?"

"Yes; show it to me."

"Lord bless your soul, sir, it wasn't of no account; it was the least
little scrap, with about three lines wrote on it; I didn't take any care
of it. Heavens knows that I had other things to think of than that. But
I will try to find it if you wish to look at it," said Hannah, rising.

Her search of course was vain, and after turning up everything in the
house to no purpose she came back to the parson, and said:

"I dare say it is swept away or burnt up; but, anyway, it isn't worth
troubling one's self about it."

"I think differently, Hannah; and I would advise you to search, and make
inquiry, and try your best to find it. And if you do so, just put it
away in a very safe place until you can show it to me. And now good-by,
my girl; trust in the Lord, and keep up your heart," said the minister,
taking his hat and stick to depart.

When Mr. Wynne had gone Reuben Gray, who had been walking about behind
the cottage, came in and said:

"Hannah, my dear, I have got something very particular to say to you;
but I feel as this is no time to say it exactly, so I only want to ask
you when I may come and have a talk with you, Hannah."

"Any time, Reuben; next Sunday, if you like."

"Very well, my dear; next Sunday it shall be! God bless you, Hannah; and
God bless the poor boy, too. I mean to adopt that child, Hannah, and
cowhide his father within an inch of his life, if ever I find him out!"

"Talk of all this on Sunday when you come, Reuben; not now, oh, not
now!"

"Sartinly not now, my dear; I see the impropriety of it. Good-by, my
dear. Now, shan't I send Nancy or Peggy over to stay with you?"

"Upon no account, Reuben."

"Just as you say, then. Good-by, my poor dear."

And after another dozen affectionate adieus Reuben reluctantly dragged
himself from the hut.




CHAPTER XV.

NORA'S SON.

  Look on this babe; and let thy pride take heed,
    Thy pride of manhood, intellect or fame,
  That thou despise him not; for he indeed,
    And such as he in spirit and heart the same,
  Are God's own children in that kingdom bright,
    Where purity is praise, and where before
  The Father's throne, triumphant evermore,
    The ministering angels, sons of light,
  Stand unreproved because they offer there,
    Mixed with the Mediator's hallowing prayer,
  The innocence of babes in Christ like this.

  --_M.F. Tupper_.

Hannah was left alone with her sorrows and her mortifications.

Never until now had she so intensely realized her bereavement and her
solitude. Nora was buried; and the few humble friends who had
sympathized with her were gone; and so she was alone with her great
troubles. She threw herself into a chair, and for the third or fourth
time that day broke into a storm of grief. And the afternoon had faded
nearly into night before she regained composure. Even then she sat like
one palsied by despair, until a cry of distress aroused her. It was the
wail of Nora's infant. She arose and took the child and laid it on her
lap to feed it. Even Hannah looked at it with a pity that was almost
allied to contempt.

It was in fact the thinnest, palest, puniest little object that had ever
come into this world prematurely, uncalled for, and unwelcome. It did
not look at all likely to live. And as Hannah fed the ravenous little
skeleton she could not help mentally calculating the number of its hours
on earth, and wishing that she had thought to request Mr. Wynne, while
he was in the house, to baptize the wretched baby, so little likely to
live for another opportunity. Nor could Hannah desire that it should
live. It had brought sorrow, death, and disgrace into the hut, and it
had nothing but poverty, want, and shame for its portion in this world;
and so the sooner it followed its mother the better, thought
Hannah--short-sighted mortal.

Had Hannah been a discerner of spirits to recognize the soul in that
miserable little baby-body!

Or had she been a seeress to foresee the future of that child of sorrow!

Reader, this boy is our hero; a real hero, too, who actually lived and
suffered and toiled and triumphed in this land!

"Out of the depths" he came indeed! Out of the depths of poverty,
sorrow, and degradation he rose, by God's blessing on his aspirations,
to the very zenith of fame, honor, and glory!

He made his name, the only name he was legally entitled to bear--his
poor wronged mother's maiden-name--illustrious in the annals of our
nation!

But this is to anticipate.

No vision of future glory, however, arose before the poor weaver's
imagination as she sat in that old hut holding the wee boy on her lap,
and for his sake as well as for her own begrudging him every hour of the
few days she supposed he had to live upon this earth. Yes! Hannah would
have felt relieved and satisfied if that child had been by his mother's
side in the coffin rather than been left on her lap.

Only think of that, my readers; think of the utter, utter destitution of
a poor little sickly, helpless infant whose only relative would have
been glad to see him dead! Our Ishmael had neither father, mother, name,
nor place in the world. He had no legal right to be in it at all; no
legal right to the air he breathed, or to the sunshine that warmed him
into life; no right to love, or pity, or care; he had nothing--nothing
but the eye of the Almighty Father regarding him. But Hannah Worth was a
conscientious woman, and even while wishing the poor boy's death she did
everything in her power to keep him alive, hoping all would be in vain.

Hannah, as you know, was very, very poor. And with this child upon her
hands she expected to be much poorer. She was a weaver of domestic
carpets and counterpanes and of those coarse cotton and woolen cloths of
which the common clothing of the plantation negroes are made, and the
most of her work came from Brudenell Hall. She used to have to go and
fetch the yarn, and then carry home the web. She had a piece of cloth
now ready to take home to Mrs. Brudenell's housekeeper; but she
abhorred the very idea of carrying it there, or of asking for more work.

Nora had been ignominiously turned from the house, cruelly driven out
into the midnight storm; that had partly caused her death. And should
she, her sister, degrade her womanhood by going again to that house to
solicit work, or even to carry back what she had finished, to meet,
perhaps, the same insults that had maddened Nora?

No, never; she would starve and see the child starve first. The web of
cloth should stay there until Jim Morris should come along, when she
would get him to take it to Brudenell Hall. And she would seek work from
other planters' wives.

She had four dollars and a half in the house--the money, you know, that
old Mrs. Jones, with all her hardness, had yet refused to take from the
poor woman. And then Mrs. Brudenell owed her five and a half for the
weaving of this web of cloth. In all she had ten dollars, eight of which
she owed to the Professor of Odd Jobs for his services at Nora's
funeral. The remaining two she hoped would supply her simple wants until
she found work. And in the meantime she need not be idle; she would
employ her time in cutting up some of poor Nora's clothes to make an
outfit for the baby--for if the little object lived but a week it must
be clothed--now it was only wrapped up in a piece of flannel.

While Hannah meditated upon these things the baby went to sleep on her
lap, and she took it up and laid it in Nora's vacated place in her bed.

And soon after Hannah took her solitary cup of tea, and shut up the hut
and retired to bed. She had not had a good night's rest since that fatal
night of Nora's flight through the snow storm to Brudenell Hall, and her
subsequent illness and death. Now, therefore, Hannah slept the sleep of
utter mental and physical prostration.

The babe did not disturb her repose. Indeed, it was a very patient
little sufferer, if such a term may be applied to so young a child. But
it was strange that an infant so pale, thin, and sickly, deprived of its
mother's nursing care besides, should have made so little plaint and
given so little trouble. Perhaps in the lack of human pity he had the
love of heavenly spirits, who watched over him, soothed his pains, and
stilled his cries. We cannot tell how that may have been, but it is
certain that Ishmael was an angel from his very birth.

The next day, as Hannah was standing at the table, busy in cutting out
small garments, and the baby-boy was lying upon the bed equally busy in
sucking his thumb, the door was pushed open and the Professor of Odd
Jobs stood in the doorway, with a hand upon either post, and sadness on
his usually good-humored and festive countenance.

"Ah, Jim, is that you? Come in, your money is all ready for you," said
Hannah on perceiving him.

It is not the poor who "grind the faces of the poor." Jim Morris would
have scorned to have taken a dollar from Hannah Worth at this trying
crisis of her life.

"Now, Miss Hannah," he answered, as he came in at her bidding, "please
don't you say one word to me 'bout de filthy lucre, 'less you means to
'sult me an' hurt my feelin's. I don't 'quire of no money for doin' of a
man's duty by a lone 'oman! Think Jim Morris is a man to 'pose upon a
lone 'oman? Hopes not, indeed! No, Miss Hannah! I aint a wolf, nor
likewise a bear! Our Heabenly Maker, he gib us our lives an' de earth
an' all as is on it, for ourselves free! And what have we to render him
in turn? Nothing! And what does he 'quire ob us? On'y lub him and lub
each oder, like human beings and 'mortal souls made in his own image to
live forever! and not to screw and 'press each oder, and devour an' prey
on each oder like de wild beastesses dat perish! And I considers, Miss
Hannah--"

And here, in fact, the professor, having secured a patient hearer,
launched into an oration that, were I to report it word for word, would
take up more room than we can spare him. He brought his discourse round
in a circle, and ended where he had begun.

"And so, Miss Hannah, say no more to me 'bout de money, 'less you want
to woun' my feelin's."

"Well, I will not, Morris; but I feel so grateful to you that I would
like to repay you in something better than mere words," said Hannah.

"And so you shall, honey, so you shall, soon as eber I has de need and
you has de power! But now don't you go and fall into de pop'lar error of
misparagin' o' words. Words! why words is de most powerfullist engine of
good or evil in dis worl'! Words is to idees what bodies is to souls!
Wid words you may save a human from dispair, or you may drive him to
perdition! Wid words you may confer happiness or misery! Wid words a
great captain may rally his discomforted troops, an' lead 'em on to
wictory! wid words a great congressman may change the laws of de land!
Wid words a great lawyer may 'suade a jury to hang an innocent man, or
to let a murderer go free. It's bery fashionable to misparage words,
callin' of 'em 'mere words.' Mere words! mere fire! mere life! mere
death! mere heaben! mere hell! as soon as mere words! What are all the
grand books in de worl' filled with? words! What is the one great Book
called? What is the Bible called? De Word!" said the professor,
spreading out his arms in triumph at this peroration.

Hannah gazed in very sincere admiration upon this orator, and when he
had finished, said:

"Oh, Morris, what a pity you had not been a white man, and been brought
up at a learned profession!"

"Now aint it, though, Miss Hannah?" said Morris.

"You would have made such a splendid lawyer or parson!" continued the
simple woman, in all sincerity.

"Now wouldn't I, though?" complained the professor. "Now aint it a shame
I'm nyther one nor t'other? I have so many bright idees all of my own! I
might have lighted de 'ciety an' made my fortin at de same time! Well!"
he continued, with a sigh of resignation, "if I can't make my own fortin
I can still lighten de 'ciety if only dey'd let me; an' I'm willin' to
du it for nothin'! But people won't 'sent to be lighted by me; soon as
ever I begins to preach or to lecture in season, an' out'n season, de
white folks, dey shut up my mouf, short! It's trufe I'm a-tellin' of
you, Miss Hannah! Dey aint no ways, like you. Dey can't 'preciate
ge'nus. Now I mus' say as you can, in black or white! An' when I's so
happy as to meet long of a lady like you who can 'preciate me, I'm
willin' to do anything in the wide worl' for her! I'd make coffins an'
dig graves for her an' her friends from one year's end to de t'other
free, an' glad of de chance to do it!" concluded the professor, with
enthusiastic good-will.

"I thank you very kindly, Jim Morris; but of course I would not like to
give you so much trouble," replied Hannah, in perfect innocence of
sarcasm.

"La. It wouldn't be no trouble, Miss Hannah! But then, ma'am, I didn't
come over here to pass compliments, nor no sich! I come with a message
from old madam up yonder at Brudenell Hall."

"Ah," said Hannah, in much surprise and more disgust, "what may have
been her message to me?"

"Well, Miss Hannah, it may have been the words of comfort, such as would
become a Christian lady to send to a sorrowing fellow-creatur'; only it
wasn't," sighed Jim Morris.

"I want no such hypocritical words from her!" said Hannah indignantly.

"Well, honey, she didn't send none!"

"What did she send?"

"Well, chile, de madam, she 'quested of me to come over here an' hand
you dis five dollar an' a half, which she says she owes it to you. An'
also to ax you to send by the bearer, which is me, a certain piece of
cloth, which she says how you've done wove for her. An' likewise to tell
you as you needn't come to Brudenell Hall for more work, which there is
no more to give you. Dere, Miss Hannah, dere's de message jes' as de
madam give it to me, which I hopes you'll 'sider as I fotch it in de way
of my perfession, an' not take no 'fense at me who never meant any
towards you," said the professor deprecatingly.

"Of course not, Morris. So far from being angry with you, I am very
thankful to you for coming. You have relieved me from a quandary. I
didn't know how to return the work or to get the pay. For after what has
happened, Morris, the cloth might have stayed here and the money there,
forever, before I would have gone near Brudenell Hall!"

Morris slapped his knee with satisfaction, saying:

"Just what I thought, Miss Hannah! which made me the more willing to
bring de message. So now if you'll jest take de money an' give me de
cloth, I'll be off. I has got some clocks and umberell's to mend
to-night. And dat minds me! if you'll give me dat broken coffee-mill o'
yourn I'll fix it at de same time," said the professor.

Hannah complied with all his requests, and he took his departure.

He had scarcely got out of sight when Hannah had another visitor, Reuben
Gray, who entered the hut with looks of deprecation and words of
apology.

"Hannah, woman, I couldn't wait till Sunday! I couldn't rest! Knowing of
your situation, I felt as if I must come to you and say what I had on my
mind! Do you forgive me?"

"For what?" asked Hannah in surprise.

"For coming afore Sunday."

"Sit down, Reuben, and don't be silly. As well have it over now as any
other time."

"Very well, then, Hannah," said the man, drawing a chair to the table at
which she sat working, and seating himself.

"Now, then, what have you to say, Reuben?"

"Well, Hannah, my dear, you see I didn't want to make a disturbance
while the body of that poor girl lay unburied in the house; but now I
ask you right up and down who is the wretch as wronged Nora?" demanded
the man with a look of sternness Hannah had never seen on his patient
face before.

"Why do you wish to know, Reuben?" she inquired in a low voice.

"To kill him."

"Reuben Gray!"

"Well, what's the matter, girl?"

"Would you do murder?"

"Sartainly not, Hannah; but I will kill the villain as wronged Nora
wherever I find him, as I would a mad dog."

"It would be the same thing! It would be murder!"

"No, it wouldn't, Hannah. It would be honest killing. For when a cussed
villain hunts down and destroys an innocent girl, he ought to be counted
an outlaw that any man may slay who finds him. And if so be he don't get
his death from the first comer, he ought to be sure of getting it from
the girl's nearest male relation or next friend. And if every such
scoundrel knew he was sure to die for his crime, and the law would hold
his slayer guiltless, there would be a deal less sin and misery in this
world. As for me, Hannah, I feel it to be my solemn duty to Nora, to
womankind, and to the world, to seek out the wretch as wronged her and
kill him where I find him, just as I would a rattlesnake as had bit my
child."

"They would hang you for it, Reuben!" shuddered Hannah.

"Then they'd do very wrong! But they'd not hang me, Hannah! Thank
Heaven, in these here parts we all vally our women's innocence a deal
higher than we do our lives, or even our honor. And if a man is right to
kill another in defense of his own life, he is doubly right to do so in
defense of woman's honor. And judges and juries know it, too, and feel
it, as has been often proved. But anyways, whether or no," said Reuben
Gray, with the dogged persistence for which men of his class are often
noted, "I want to find that man to give him his dues."

"And be hung for it," said Hannah curtly.

"No, my dear, I don't want to be hung for the fellow. Indeed, to tell
the truth, I shouldn't like it at all; I know I shouldn't beforehand;
but at the same time I mustn't shrink from doing of my duty first, and
suffering for it afterwards, if necessary! So now for the rascal's name,
Hannah!"

"Reuben Gray, I couldn't tell you if I would, and I wouldn't tell you if
I could! What! do you think that I, a Christian woman, am going to send
you in your blind, brutal vengeance to commit the greatest crime you
possibly could commit?"

"Crime, Hannah! why, it is a holy duty!"

"Duty, Reuben! Do you live in the middle of the nineteenth century, in a
Christian land, and have you been going to church all your life, and
hearing the gospel of peace preached to this end?"

"Yes! For the Lord himself is a God of vengeance. He destroyed Sodom and
Gomorrah by fire, and once He destroyed the whole world by water!"

"'The devil can quote Scripture for his purpose,' Reuben! and I think he
is prompting you now! What! do you, a mortal, take upon yourself the
divine right of punishing sin by death? Reuben, when from the dust of
the earth you can make a man, and breathe into his nostrils the breath
of life, then perhaps you may talk of punishing sin with death. You
cannot even make the smallest gnat or worm live! How then could you dare
to stop the sacred breath of life in a man!" said Hannah.

"I don't consider the life of a wretch who has destroyed an innocent
girl sacred by any means," persisted Reuben.

"The more sinful the man, the more sacred his life!"

"Well, I'm blowed to thunder, Hannah, if that aint the rummest thing as
ever I heard said! the more sinful a man, the more sacred his life! What
will you tell me next!"

"Why, this: that if it is a great crime to kill a good man, it is the
greatest of all crimes to kill a bad one!"

To this startling theory Reuben could not even attempt a reply. He could
only stare at her in blank astonishment. His mental caliber could not be
compared with Hannah's in capacity.

"Have patience, dear Reuben, and I will make it all clear to you! The
more sinful the man, the more sacred his life should be considered,
because in that lies the only chance of his repentance, redemption, and
salvation. And is a greater crime to kill a bad man than to kill a good
one, because if you kill a good man, you kill his body only; but if you
kill a bad man, you kill both his body and his soul! Can't you
understand that now, dear Reuben?"

Reuben rubbed his forehead, and answered sullenly, like one about to be
convinced against his will:

"Oh, I know what you mean, well enough, for that matter."

"Then you must know, Reuben, why it is that the wicked are suffered to
live so long on this earth! People often wonder at the mysterious ways
of Providence, when they see a good man prematurely cut off and a wicked
man left alive! Why, it isn't mysterious at all to me! The good man was
ready to go, and the Lord took him; the bad man was left to his chance
of repentance. Reuben, the Lord, who is the most of all offended by sin,
spares the sinner a long time to afford him opportunity for repentance!
If he wanted to punish the sinner with death in this world, he could
strike the sinner dead! But he doesn't do it, and shall we dare to? No!
we must bow in humble submission to his awful words--' Vengeance is
mine!'"

"Hannah, you may be right; I dare say you are; yes, I'll speak plain--I
know you are! but it's hard to put up with such! I feel baffled and
disappointed, and ready to cry! A man feels ashamed to set down quiet
under such mortification!"

"Then I'll give you a cure for that! It is the remembrance of the Divine
Man and the dignified patience with which he bore the insults of the
rabble crowd upon his day of trial! You know what those insults were,
and how he bore them! Bow down before his majestic meekness, and pay him
the homage of obedience to his command of returning good for evil!"

"You're right, Hannah!" said Gray, with a great struggle, in which he
conquered his own spirit. "You're altogether right, my girl! So you
needn't tell me the name of the wrong-doer! And, indeed, you'd better
not; for the temptation to punish him might be too great for my
strength, as soon as I am out of your sight and in his!"

"Why, Reuben, my lad, I could not tell you if I were inclined to do so.
I am sworn to secrecy!"

"Sworn to secrecy! that's queer too! Who swore you?"

"Poor Nora, who died forgiving all her enemies and at peace with all the
world!"

"With him too?"

"With him most of all! And now, Reuben, I want you to listen to me. I
met your ideas of vengeance and argued them upon your own ground, for
the sake of convincing you that vengeance is wrong even under the
greatest possible provocation, such as you believed that we had all had.
But, Reuben, you are much mistaken! We have had no provocation!" said
Hannah gravely.

"What, no provocation! not in the wrong done to Nora!"

"There has been no intentional wrong done to Nora!"

"What! no wrong in all that villainy?"

"There has been no villainy, Reuben!"

"Then if that wasn't villainy, there's none in the world; and never was
any in the world, that's all I have got to say!"

"Reuben, Nora was married to the father of her child. He loved her
dearly, and meant her well. You must believe this, for it is as true as
Heaven!" said Hannah solemnly.

Reuben pricked up his ears; perhaps he was not sorry to be entirely
relieved from the temptation of killing and the danger of hanging.

And Hannah gave him as satisfactory an explanation of Nora's case as she
could give, without breaking her promise and betraying Herman Brudenell
as the partner of Nora's misfortunes.

At the close of her narrative Reuben Gray took her hand, and holding it,
said gravely:

"Well, my dear girl, I suppose the affair must rest where it is for the
present. But this makes one thing incumbent upon us." And having said
this, Reuben hesitated so long that Hannah took up the word and asked:

"This makes what incumbent upon us, lad?"

"To get married right away!" blurted out the man.

"Pray, have you come into a fortune, Reuben?" inquired Hannah coolly.

"No, child, but--"

"Neither have I," interrupted Hannah.

"I was going to say," continued the man, "that I have my hands to work
with--"

"For your large family of sisters and brothers--"

"And for you and that poor orphan boy as well! And I'm willing to do it
for you all! And we really must be married right away, Hannah! I must
have a lawful right to protect you against the slights as you'll be sure
to receive after what's happened, if you don't have a husband to take
care of you."

He paused and waited for her reply; but as she did not speak, he began
again:

"Come, Hannah, my dear, what do you say to our being married o' Sunday?"

She did not answer, and he continued:

"I think as we better had get tied together arter morning service! And
then, you know, I'll take you and the bit of a baby home long o' me,
Hannah. And I'll be a loving husband to you, my girl; and I'll be a
father to the little lad with as good a will as ever I was to my own
orphan brothers and sisters. And I'll break every bone in the skin of
any man that looks askance at him, too! Don't you fear for yourself or
the child. The country side knows me for a peaceable-disposed man; but
it had rather not provoke me for all that, because it knows when I have
a just cause of quarrel, I don't leave my work half done! Come, Hannah,
what do you say, my dear? Shall it be o' Sunday? You won't answer me?
What, crying, my girl, crying! what's that for?"

The tears were streaming from Hannah's eyes. She took up her apron and
buried her face in its folds.

"Now what's all that about?" continued Reuben, in distress; then
suddenly brightening up, he said: "Oh, I know now! You're thinking of
Nancy and Peggy! Don't be afeard, Hannah! They won't do, nor say, nor
even so much as look anything to hurt your feelings! and they had better
not, if they know which side their bread is buttered! I am the master of
my own house, I reckon, poor as it is! And my wife will be the mistress;
and my sisters must keep their proper places! Come, Hannah! come, my
darling, what do you say to me?"' he whispered, putting his arm over her
shoulders, while he tried to draw the apron from her face.

She dropped her apron, lifted her face, looked at him through her
falling tears, and answered:

"This is what I have to say to you, dear, dearest, best loved Reuben! I
feel your goodness in the very depths of my heart; I thank you with all
my soul; I will love you--you only--in silence and in solitude all my
life; I will pray for you daily and nightly; but--" She stopped and
sobbed.

"But--" said Reuben breathlessly.

"I will never carry myself and my dishonor under your honest roof."

Reuben caught his suspended breath with a sharp gasp and gazed in blank
dismay upon the sobbing woman for a few minutes, and then he said:

"Hannah--oh, my Lord! Hannah, you never mean to say that you won't marry
me?"

"I mean just that, Reuben."

"Oh, Hannah, what have I done to offend you? I never meant to do it! I
don't even know how I've done it! I'm such a blundering animal! But tell
me what it is, and I will beg your pardon!"

"It is nothing, you good, true heart! nothing! But you have two
sisters--"

"There, I knew it! It's Nancy and Peggy! They've been doing something to
hurt your feelings! Well, Hannah, they shall come here and ask your
forgiveness, or else they shall leave my home and go to earn their
living in somebody's kitchen! I've been a father to them gals; but I
won't suffer them to insult my own dear Hannah!" burst forth Reuben.

"Dear Reuben, you are totally mistaken! Your sisters no more than
yourself have ever given me the least cause of offense. They could not,
dear Reuben! They must be good girls, being your sisters."

"Well, if neither I nor my sisters have hurt your feelings, Hannah, what
in the name of sense did you mean by saying--I hate even to repeat the
words--that you won't marry me?"

"Reuben, reproach has fallen upon my name--undeserved, indeed, but not
the less severe. You have young, unmarried sisters, with nothing but
their good names to take them through the world. For their sakes, dear,
you must not marry me and my reproach!"

"Is that all you mean, Hannah?"

"All."

"Then I will marry you!"

"Reuben, you must give me up."

"I won't, I say! So there, now."

"Dear Reuben, I value your affection more than I do anything in this
world except duty; but I cannot permit you to sacrifice yourself to me,"
said Hannah, struggling hard to repress the sobs that were again rising
in her bosom.

"Hannah, I begin to think you want to drive me crazy or break my heart!
What sacrifice would it be for me to marry you and adopt that poor
child? The only sacrifice I can think of would be to give you up! But I
won't do it! no! I won't for nyther man nor mortal! You promised to
marry me, Hannah, and I won't free your promise! but I will keep you to
it, and marry you, if I die for it!" grimly persisted Reuben Gray.

And before she could reply they were interrupted by a knock at the door.

"Come in!" said Hannah, expecting to see Mrs. Jones or some other humble
neighbor.

The door was pushed gently open, and a woman of exceeding beauty stood
upon the threshold.

Her slender but elegant form was clothed in the deepest mourning; her
pale, delicate face was shaded by the blackest ringlets; her large, dark
eyes were fixed with the saddest interest upon the face of Hannah Worth.

Hannah arose in great surprise to meet her.

"You are Miss Worth, I suppose?" said the young stranger.

"Yes, miss; what is your will with me?"

"I am the Countess of Hurstmonceux. Will you let me rest here a little
while?" she asked, with a sweet smile.

Hannah gazed at the speaker in the utmost astonishment, forgetting to
answer her question, or offer a seat, or even to shut the door, through
which the wind was blowing fiercely.

What! was this beautiful pale young creature the Countess of
Hurstmonceux, the rival of Nora, the wife of Herman Brudenell, the "bad,
artful woman" who had entrapped the young Oxonian into a discreditable
marriage? Impossible!

While Hannah stood thus dumbfounded before the visitor, Reuben came
forward with rude courtesy, closed the door, placed a chair before the
fire, and invited the lady to be seated.

The countess, with a gentle bow of thanks, passed on, sank into a chair,
and let her sable furs slip from her shoulders in a drift around her
feet.




CHAPTER XVI.

THE FORSAKEN WIFE.

  He prayeth best who loveth most
    All things both great and small,
  For the good God who loveth us,
    He made and loveth all.

  --_Coleridge_.

To account for the strange visit of the countess to Hannah Worth we must
change the scene to Brudenell Hall.

From the time of her sudden arrival at her husband's house, every hour
had been fraught with suffering to Berenice.

In the first instance, where she had expected to give a joyful surprise,
she had only given a painful shock; where she had looked for a cordial
welcome, she had received a cold repulse; finally, where she had hoped
her presence would confer happiness, it had brought misery!

On the very evening of her arrival her husband, after meeting her with
reproaches, had fled from the house, leaving no clew to his destination,
and giving no reason for his strange proceeding.

Berenice did not understand this. She cast her memory back through all
the days of her short married life spent with Herman Brudenell, and she
sought diligently for anything in her conduct that might have given him
offense. She could find nothing. Neither in all their intercourse had he
ever accused her of any wrong-doing. On the contrary, he had been
profuse in words of admiration, protestations of love and fidelity. Now
what had caused this fatal change in his feelings and conduct towards
her? Berenice could not tell. Her mind was as thoroughly perplexed as
her heart was deeply wounded. At first she did not know that he was gone
forever. She thought that he would return in an hour or two and openly
accuse her of some fault, or that he would in some manner betray the
cause of offense which he must suppose she had given him. And then,
feeling sure of her innocence, she knew she could exonerate herself from
every shadow of blame--except from that of loving him too well, if he
should consider that a fault.

Therefore she waited patiently for his return; but when the night passed
and he had not come, she grew more and more uneasy, and when the next
day had passed without his making his appearance her uneasiness rose to
intolerable anxiety.

The visit of poor Nora at night had aroused at once her suspicions, her
jealousy, and her compassion. She half believed that in this girl she
saw her rival in her husband's affections, the cause of her own
repudiation and--what was more bitter still to the childless Hebrew
wife--the mother of his children! This had been very terrible! But to
the Jewish woman the child of her husband, even if it is at the same
time the child of her rival, is as sacred as her own. Berenice was
loyal, conscientious, and compassionate. In the anguish of her own
deeply wounded and bleeding heart she had pitied and pleaded for poor
Nora--had even asserted her own authority as mistress of the house, for
the sake of protecting Nora: her husband's other wife, as in the
merciful construction of her gentle spirit she had termed the unhappy
girl! But then, my readers, you must remember that Berenice was a
Jewess. This poor unloved Leah would have sheltered the beloved Rachel.
We all know how her generous intentions were carried out. A second and a
third day passed, and still there came no news of Herman.

Berenice, prostrated with the heart-wasting sickness of hope deferred,
kept her own room. Mrs. Brudenell was indignant at her son, not for his
neglect of his lovely young wife, but for his indifference to a wealthy
countess! She deferred her journey to Washington in consideration of her
noble daughter-in-law, and in the hope of her son's speedy reappearance
and reconciliation with his wife, when, she anticipated, they would all
go to Washington together, where the Countess of Hurstmonceux would
certainly be the lioness and the Misses Brudenell the belles of the
season.

On the evening of the fourth day, while Berenice lay exhausted upon the
sofa of her bedroom, her maid entered the chamber saying:

"Please, my lady, you remember the young woman that was here on Friday
evening?"

"Yes!" Berenice was up on her elbow in an instant, looking eagerly into
the girl's face.

"Your ladyship ordered me to make inquiries about her, but I could get
no news except from the old man who took her home out of the snowstorm
and who came back and said she was ill."

"I know! I know! You told me that before. But you have heard something
else. What is it?"

"My lady, the old woman Dinah, who went to nurse her, never came back
till to-day; that is the reason I couldn't hear any more news until
to-night."

"Well, well, well? Your news! Out with it, girl!"

"My lady, she is dead and buried!"

"Who?"

"The young woman, my lady. She died on Saturday. She was buried to-day."

Berenice sank back on the sofa and covered her face with her hands. So!
her dangerous rival was gone; the poor unhappy girl was dead! Berenice
was jealous, but pitiful. And she experienced in the same moment a sense
of infinite relief and a feeling of the deepest compassion.

Neither mistress nor maid spoke for several minutes. The latter was the
first to break silence.

"My lady!"

"Well, Phoebe!"

"There was something else I had to tell you."

"What was it?"

"The young woman left a child, my lady."

"A child!" Again Berenice was up on her elbow, her eyes fixed upon the
speaker and blazing with eager interest.

"It is a boy, my lady; but they don't think it will live!"

"A boy! He shall live! He is mine--my son! I will have him. Since his
mother is dead, it is I who have the best right to him!" exclaimed the
countess vehemently, rising to her feet.

The maid recoiled--she thought her mistress had suddenly gone mad.

"Phoebe," said the countess eagerly, "what is the hour?"

"Nearly eleven, my lady."

"Has it cleared off?"

"No, my lady; it has come on to rain hard; it is pouring."

The countess went to the windows of her room, but they were too closely
shut and warmly curtained to give her any information as to the state of
the weather without. Then she hurried impatiently into the passage where
the one end window remained with its shutters still unclosed, and she
looked out. The rain was lashing the glass with fury. She turned away
and sought her own room again--complaining:

"Oh, I can never go to-night! It is too late and too stormy! Mrs.
Brudenell would think me crazy, and the woman at the hut would never let
me have my son. Yet, oh! what would I not give to have him on my bosom
to-night," said Berenice, pacing feverishly about the room.

"My lady," said the maid uneasily, "I don't think you are well at all
this evening. Won't you let me give you some salvolatile?"

"No, I don't want any!" replied the countess, without stopping in her
restless walk.

"But, my lady, indeed you are not well!" persisted the affectionate
creature.

"No, I am not well, Phoebe! My heart is sore, sore, Phoebe! But
that child would be a balm to it! If I could press my son to my bosom,
Phoebe, he would draw out all the fire and pain!"

"But, my lady, he is not your son!" said the maid, with tears of alarm
starting in her eyes.

"He is, girl! Now that his mother is dead he is mine! Who has a better
right to him than I, I wonder? His mother is gone! his father--" Here
the countess suddenly recollected herself, and as she looked into her
maid's astonished face she felt how far apart were the ideas of the
Jewish matron and the Christian maiden. She controlled her emotion, took
her seat, and said:

"Don't be alarmed, Phoebe. I am only a little nervous to-night, my
girl. And I want something more satisfactory than a little dog to pet."

"I don't think, my lady, you could get anything in the world more
grateful, or more faithful, or more easy to manage, than a little dog.
Certainly not a baby. Babies is awful, my lady. They aint got a bit of
gratitude or faithfulness in them; and after you have toted them about
all day, you may tote them about all night. And then they are bawling
from the first day of January until the thirty-first day of December.
Take my advice, my lady, and stick to the little dogs, and let babies
alone, if you love your peace."

The countess smiled faintly and kept silence. But--she kept her
resolution also.

The last words that night spoken after she was in bed, and when she was
about to dismiss her maid, were these:

"Phoebe, mind that you are not to say one word to any human being of
the subject of our conversation to-night. But you are to call me at
eight o'clock, have my breakfast brought to me here at half-past eight,
and the carriage at the door at nine. Do you hear?"

"Yes, my lady," answered the girl, who immediately went to the small
room adjoining her mistress' chamber, where she usually sat by day and
slept by night.

The countess could only sleep in perfect darkness; so when Phoebe had
put out all the lights she took advantage of that darkness to leave her
door open, so that she could listen if her mistress was restless or
wakeful. The maid soon discovered that her mistress was wakeful and
restless.

The countess could not sleep for contemplating her project of the
morning. According to her Jewish ideas, the motherless son of her
husband was as much hers as though she had brought him into the world.
And thus she, poor, unloved and childless wife, was delighted with the
son that she thought had dropped from heaven into her arms.

That anyone should venture to raise the slightest objection to her
taking possession of her own son never entered the mind of Berenice. She
imagined that even Mrs. Brudenell, who had treated the mother with the
utmost scorn and contumely, must turn to the son with satisfaction and
desire.

In cautioning Phoebe to secrecy she had not done so in dread of
opposition from any quarter, but with the design of giving Mrs.
Brudenell a pleasant surprise.

She intended to go out in the morning as if for a drive, to go to the
hut, take possession of the boy, bring him home and lay him in his
grandmother's lap. And she anticipated for her reward her child's
affection, her husband's love, and her mother's cordial approval.

Full of excitement from these thoughts, Berenice could not sleep; but
tossed from side to side in her bed like one suffering from pain or
fever.

Her faithful attendant, who had loved her mistress well enough to leave
home and country and follow her across the seas to the Western World,
lay awake anxiously listening to her restless motions until near
morning, when, overcome by watching, she fell asleep.

The maid, who had been the first to close her eyes, was the first to
open them. Remembering her mistress' order to be called at eight
o'clock, she sprang out of bed and looked at her watch. To her
consternation she found that it was half-past nine.

She flew to her mistress' room and threw open the blinds, letting in a
flood of morning light.

And then she went to the bedside and drew back the curtains and looked
upon the face of the sleeper. Such a pale, sad, worn-looking face! with
the full lips closed, the long black lashes lying on the waxen cheeks,
the slender black brows slightly contracted, and the long purplish black
hair flowing down each side and resting upon the swelling bosom; her
arms were thrown up over the pillow, and her hands clasped over her
head. This attitude added to the utter sadness and weariness of her
aspect.

Phoebe slowly shook her head, murmuring:

"I can't think why a lady having beauty and wealth and rank should break
her heart about any scamp of a man! Why couldn't she have purchased an
estate with her money and settled down in Old England? And if she must
have married, why didn't she marry the marquis? Lack-a-daisy-me! I wish
she had never seen this young scamp! She didn't sleep the whole night! I
know it was after four o'clock in the morning that I dropped off, and
the last thing I knew was trying to keep awake and listen to her
tossing! Well, whatever her appointment was this morning, she has missed
it by a good hour and a half; that she has, and I'm glad of it. Sleep is
the best part of life, and there isn't anything in this world worth
waking up for, as I've found out yet! Let her sleep on; she's dead for
it, anyway. So let her sleep on, and I'll take the blame."

And with this the judicious Phoebe carefully drew the bed curtains
again, closed the window shutters, and withdrew to her own room to
complete her toilet.

After a little while Phoebe went below to get her breakfast, which she
always took in the housekeeper's room.

Mrs. Spicer had breakfasted long before, and so she met the girl with a
sharp rebuke for keeping late hours.

"Pray," she inquired mockingly, "is it the fashion in the country you
came from for servants to be abed until ten o'clock in the morning?"

"That depends on circumstances," answered Phoebe, with assumed
gravity; "the servants of noble families like the Countess of
Hurstmonceux's lie late; but the servants of common folks like yours
have to get up early."

"Like ours, you impudent minx! I'll have you to know that our
family--the Brudenells--are as good as any other family in the world!
But it is not the custom here for the maids to lie in bed until all
hours of the morning, and that you'll find!" cried Mrs. Spicer in a
passion.

"You'll find yourself discharged if you go on in this way! You seem to
forget that my lady is the mistress of this house," said Phoebe,
seating herself at the table, which was covered with the litter of the
housekeeper's breakfast.

Before the housekeeper had time to reply, or the lady's maid had time to
pour out her cold coffee, the drawing-room bell rang. And soon after
Jovial entered to say that Mrs. Brudenell required the attendance of
Phoebe. The girl rose at once and went up to the drawing room.

"How is the countess this morning?" was the first question of Mrs.
Brudenell.

"My lady is sleeping; she has had a bad night; I thought it best not to
awake her," answered Phoebe.

"You did right. Let me know when she is awake and ready to receive me.
You may go now."

Phoebe returned to her cold and comfortless breakfast, and had but
just finished it when a second bell rang. This time it was her mistress,
and she hurried to answer it.

The countess was already in her dressing-gown and slippers, seated
before her toilet-table, and holding a watch in her hand.

"Oh, Phoebe," she exclaimed, "how could you have disobeyed me so! It
is after ten o'clock!"

"My lady, I will tell you the truth. You were so restless last night
that you could not sleep, and I was so anxious for fear you were going
to be ill, that indeed I could not. And so I lay awake listening at you
till after four o'clock this morning, when I dropped off out of sheer
exhaustion, and so I overslept myself until half-past nine; and then my
lady, I thought, as you had had such a bad night, and as it was too late
for you to keep your appointment with yourself, and as you were sleeping
so finely, I had better not wake you. I beg your pardon, my lady, if I
did wrong, and I hope no harm has been done."

"Not much harm, Phoebe; but something that should have been finished
by this time is yet to begin--that is all. In future, Phoebe, try to
obey me."

"Indeed I will, my lady."

"And now do my hair as quickly as possible."

Phoebe's nimble fingers soon accomplished their task.

"And now go order the carriage to come round directly; and then bring me
a cup of coffee," said the lady, rising to adjust her own dress.

Phoebe hurried off to obey, and soon returned, bringing a delicate
little breakfast served on a tray.

By the time the countess had drunk the coffee and tasted the rice
waffles and broiled partridge, the carriage was announced.

Mrs. Brudenell met her in the lower hall.

"Ah, Berenice, my dear, I am glad to see that you are going for an
airing at last. The morning is beautiful after the storm," she said.

"Yes, mamma," replied the countess, rather avoiding the interview.

"Which way will you drive, my dear?"

"I think through the valley; it is sheltered from the wind there.
Good-morning!"

And the lady entered the carriage and gave her order.

The carriage road through the valley was necessarily much longer and
more circuitous than the footpath with which we are so familiar. The
footpath, we know, went straight down the steep precipice of Brudenell
hill, across the bottom, and then straight up the equally steep ascent
of Hut hill. Of course this route was impracticable for any wheeled
vehicle. The carriage therefore turned off to the left into a road that
wound gradually down the hillside and as gradually ascended the opposite
heights. The carriage drew up at a short distance from the hut, and the
countess alighted and walked to the door. We have seen what a surprise
her arrival caused, and now we must return to the interview between the
wife of Herman and the sister of Nora.




CHAPTER XVII.

THE COUNTESS AND THE CHILD.

  With no misgiving thought or doubt
  Her fond arms clasped his child about
  In the full mantle of her love;
    For who so loves the darling flowers
    Must love the bloom of human bowers,
  The types of brightest things above.
  One day--one sunny winter day--
    She pressed it to her tender breast;
  The sunshine of its head there lay
    As pillowed on its native rest.

  --_Thomas Buchanan Reed_.

Lady Hurstmonceux and Hannah Worth sat opposite each other in silence.
The lady with her eyes fixed thoughtfully on the floor--Hannah waiting
for the visitor to disclose the object of her visit.

Reuben Gray had retired to the farthest end of the room, in delicate
respect to the lady; but finding that she continued silent, it at last
dawned upon his mind that his absence was desirable. So he came forward
with awkward courtesy, saying:

"Hannah, I think the lady would like to be alone with you; so I will bid
you good-day, and come again to-morrow."

"Very well, Reuben," was all that the woman could answer in the presence
of a third person.

And after shaking Hannah's hand, and pulling his forelock to the
visitor, the man went away.

As soon as he was clearly gone the countess turned to the weaver and
said:

"Hannah--your name is Hannah, I think?"

"Yes, madam."

"Well, Hannah, I have come to thank you for your tender care of my son,
and to relieve you of him!" said the countess.

"Madam!" exclaimed the amazed woman, staring point-blank at the visitor.

"Why, what is the matter, girl? What have I said that you should glare
at me in that way?" petulantly demanded the lady.

"Madam, you astonish me! Your son is not here. I know nothing about your
son; not even that you had a son," replied Hannah.

"Oh, I see," said the lady, with a faint smile; "you are angry because I
have left him on your hands so many days. That is pardonable in you.
But, you see, my girl, it was not my fault. I never even heard of the
little fellow's existence until late last night. I could not sleep for
thinking of him. And I came here as soon as I had had my breakfast."

"Madam, can a lady have a son and not know it?" exclaimed Hannah, her
amazement fast rising to alarm, for she was beginning to suppose her
visitor a maniac escaped from Bedlam.

"Nonsense, Hannah; do not be so hard to propitiate, my good woman! I
have explained to you how it happened! I came as soon as I could! I am
willing to reward you liberally for all the trouble you have had with
him. So now show me my son, there's a good soul."

"Poor thing! poor, poor thing! so young and so perfectly crazy!"
muttered Hannah, looking at the countess with blended pity and fear.

"Come, Hannah, show me my son, and have done with this!" said the
visitor, rising.

"Don't, my lady; don't go on in this way; you know you have no son; be
good, now, and tell me if you really are the Countess of Hurstmonceux;
or if not, tell me who you are, and where you live, and let me take you
back to your friends," pleaded Hannah, taking her visitor by the hands.

"Oh, there he is now!" exclaimed the countess, shaking Hannah off, and
going towards the bed where she saw the babe lying.

Hannah sprang after her, clasped her around the waist, and holding her
tightly, cried out in terror:

"Don't, my lady! for Heaven's sake, don't hurt the child! He is such a
poor little mite; he cannot live many days; he must die, and it will be
a great blessing that he does; but still, for all that, I mustn't see
him killed before my very face. No, you shan't, my lady! you shan't go
anigh him! You shan't, indeed!" exclaimed Hannah, as the countess
struggled once to free herself.

"How dare you hold me?" exclaimed Berenice.

"Because I am strong enough to do so, my lady, without your leave! And
because you are not yourself, my lady, and you might kill the child,"
said Hannah resolutely enough, though, to tell the truth, she was
frightened almost out of her senses.

"Not myself? Are you crazy, woman?" indignantly demanded Berenice.

"No, my lady, but you are! Oh, do try to compose your mind, or you may
do yourself a mischief!" pleaded Hannah.

Berenice suddenly ceased to struggle, and became perfectly quiet. Hannah
was resolved not to be deceived, and held her firmly as ever.

"Hannah," said the countess, "I begin to see how it is that you think me
mad. You, a Christian maid, and I, a Jewish matron, do not understand
each other. We think, and look, and speak from different points of view.
You think I mean to say that the child upon the bed is the son of my own
bosom!"

"You said so, my lady."

"No, I said he was my son--I meant my son by marriage and by adoption."

"I do not understand you, madam."

"Well, I fear you don't. I will try to explain. He is"--the lady's voice
faltered and broke down--"he is my husband's son, and so, his mother
being dead, he becomes mine," breathed Berenice, in a faint voice.

"Madam!" exclaimed Hannah, drawing back and reddening to the very edge
of her hair.

"He is the son of Herman Brudenell, and so--"

"My lady! how dare you say such a thing as that?" fiercely interrupted
Hannah.

"Because, oh, Heaven! it is true," moaned Berenice; "it is true, Hannah!
Would to the Lord it were not!"

"Lady Hurstmonceux--"

"Stop! listen to me first, Hannah! I do not blame your poor sister.
Heaven knows I pitied her very much, and did all I could to protect her
the night she came to Brudenell Hall."

"I know you did, madam," said Hannah, her heart softening at the
recollection of what she had heard of the countess' share in the scene
between Nora and Mrs. Brudenell.

"She knew nothing of me when she met my husband, and she could not help
loving him any more than I could--any more than I could," she repeated
lowly to herself; "and so, though it wrings my heart to think of it, I
cannot blame her, Hannah--"

"My lady, you have no right to blame her," interrupted Nora's sister.

"I know it," meekly replied the wronged wife.

"You have no right to blame her, because she was perfectly blameless in
the sight of Heaven."

Berenice looked up in surprise, sighed and continued:

"However that may be, Hannah, I am not her judge, and do not presume to
arraign her. May she rest in peace! But her child! Herman's child! my
child! It is of him I wish to speak! Oh, Hannah, give him to me! I want
him so much! I long for him so intensely! My heart warms to him so
ardently! He will be such a comfort, such a blessing, such a salvation
to me, Hannah! I will love him so well, and rear him so carefully, and
make him so happy! I will educate him, provide for all his wants, and
give him a profession. And if I am never reconciled to my husband--"
Here again her voice faltered and broke down; but after a dry sob, she
resumed: "If I am never reconciled to my husband, I will make his son my
heir; for I hold all my large property in my own right, Hannah! Say,
will you give me my husband's son?"

"But, my lady--"

"Ah, do not refuse me!" interrupted the countess. "I am so unhappy! I am
alone in the world, with no one for me to love, and no one to love me!"

"You have many blessings, madam."

"I have rank and wealth and good looks, if you mean them. But, ah! do
you think they make a woman happy?"

"No, madam."

"Listen, Hannah! My poor father was an apostate to his faith. My nation
cast me off for being his daughter and for marrying a Christian. My
parents are dead. My people are estranged. My husband alienated. But
still I have one comfort and one hope! My comfort is--the--the simple
existence of my husband! Yes, Hannah! alienated as he is, it is a
comfort to me to know that he lives. If it were not for that, I myself
should die! Oh, Hannah! it is common enough to talk of being willing to
die for one we love! It is easy to die--much easier sometimes than to
live: the last is often very hard! I will do more than die for my love:
I will live for him! live through long years of dreary loneliness,
taking my consolation in rearing his son, if you will give me the boy,
and hoping in some distant future for his return, when I can present his
boy to him, and say to him: 'If you cannot love me for my own sake, try
to love me a little for his!' Oh, Hannah! do not dash this last hope
from me! give me the boy!"

Hannah bent her head in painful thought. To grant Lady Hurstmonceux's
prayer would be to break her vow, by virtually acknowledging the
parentage of Ishmael and betraying Herman Brudenell--and without
effecting any real good to the lady or the child, since in all human
probability the child's hours were already numbered.

"Hannah! will you speak to me?" pleaded Berenice.

"Yes, my lady. I was wishing to speak to you all along; but you would
not give me a chance. If you had, my lady, you would not have been
compelled to talk so much. I wished to ask you then what I wish to ask
you now: What reason have you for thinking and speaking so ill of my
sister as you do?"

"I do not blame her; I told you so."

"You cover her errors with a veil of charity; that is what you mean, my
lady! She needs no such veil! My sister is as innocent as an angel. And
you, my lady, are mistaken."

"Mistaken? as to--to--Oh, Hannah! how am I mistaken?" asked the
countess, with sudden eagerness, perhaps with sudden hope.

"If you will compose yourself, my lady, and come and sit down, I will
tell you the truth, as I have told it to everybody."

Lady Hurstmonceux went and dropped into her chair, and gazed at Hannah
with breathless interest.

Hannah drew another forward and sat down opposite to the countess.

"Now then," said Berenice eagerly.

"My lady, what I have to tell is soon said. My sister was buried in her
wedding-ring. Her son was born in wedlock."

The Countess of Hurstmonceux started to her feet, clasped her hands and
gazed into Hannah's very soul! The light of an infinite joy irradiated
her face.

"Is this true?" she exclaimed.

"It is true."

"Then I have been mistaken! Oh, how widely mistaken! Thank Heaven! Oh,
thank Heaven!"

And the Countess of Hurstmonceux sank back in her chair, covered her
face with her hands, and burst into tears.

Hannah felt very uncomfortable; her conscience reproached her; she was
self-implicated in a deception; and this to one of her integrity of
character was very painful. Literally, she had spoken the truth; but the
countess had drawn false inferences and deceived herself; and she could
not undeceive her without breaking her oath to Nora and betraying Herman
Brudenell.

Then she pitied that beautiful, pale woman who was weeping so violently.
And she arose and poured out the last of poor Nora's bottle of wine and
brought it to her, saying:

"Drink this, my lady, and try and compose yourself."

Berenice drank the wine and thanked the woman, and then said:

"I was very wrong to take up such fancies as I did; but then, you do not
know how strong the circumstances were that led me to such fancies. I am
glad and sorry and ashamed, all at once, Hannah! Glad to find my own and
my mother-in-law's suspicions all unfounded; sorry that I ever
entertained them against my dear husband; and ashamed--oh, how much
ashamed--that I ever betrayed them to anyone."

"You were seeking to do him a service, my lady, when you did so," said
Hannah remorsefully and compassionately.

"Yes, indeed I was! And then I was not quite myself! Oh, I have suffered
so much in my short life, Hannah! And I met such a cruel disappointment
on my arrival here! But there! I am talking too much again! Hannah, I
entreat you to forget all that I have said to you. And if you cannot
forget it, I implore you most earnestly never to repeat it to anyone."

"I will not indeed, madam."

The Countess of Hurstmonceux arose and walked to the bed, turned down
the shawl that covered the sleeping child, and gazed pitifully upon him.
Hannah did not now seek to prevent her.

"Oh, poor little fellow, how feeble he looks! Hannah, it seems such a
pity that all the plans I formed for his future welfare should be lost
because he is not what I supposed him to be; it seems hard that the
revelation which has made me happy should make him unfortunate; or,
rather, that it should prevent his good fortune! And it shall not do so
entirely. It is true, I cannot now adopt him,--the child of a
stranger,--and take him home and rear him as my own, as I should have
done had he been what I fancied him to be. Because it might not be
right, you know, and my husband might not approve it. And, oh, Hannah, I
have grown so timid lately that I dread, I dread more than you can
imagine, to do anything that he might not like. Not that he is a
domestic tyrant either. You have lived on his estate long enough to know
that Herman Brudenell is all that is good and kind. But then you see I
am all wrong--and always was so. Everything I do is ill done--and always
so. It is all my own fault, and I must try to amend it, if ever I am to
hope for happiness. So I must not do anything unless I am sure that it
will not displease him, therefore I must not take this child of a
stranger home, and rear him as my own. But I will do all that I can for
him here. At present his little wants are all physical. Take this purse,
dear woman, and make him as comfortable as you can. I think he ought to
have medical attendance; procure it for him; get everything he needs;
and when the purse is empty bring it to me to be replenished. So much
for the present. If he lives I will pay for his schooling, and see that
he is apprenticed to some good master to learn a trade."

And with these words the countess held out a well-filled purse to
Hannah.

With a deep blush Hannah shook her head and put the offered bounty back,
saying:

"No, my lady, no. Nora's child must not become the object of your
charity. It will not do. My nephew's wants are few, and will not be felt
long; I can supply them all while he lives, I thank you all the same,
madam."

Berenice looked seriously disappointed. Again she pressed her bounty
upon Hannah, saying:

"I do not really think you are right to refuse assistance that is
proffered to this poor child."

But Hannah was firm as she replied:

"I know that I am right, madam. And so long as I am able and willing to
supply all his wants myself, and so long as I do supply them, I do him
no injury in refusing for him the help of others."

"But do you have to supply all his wants? I suppose that his father must
be a poor man, but is he so poor as not to be able to render you some
assistance?"

Hannah paused a moment in thought before answering this question, then
she said:

"His father is dead, my lady." (Dead to him was her mental reservation.)

"Poor orphan," sighed the countess, with the tears springing to her
eyes; "and you will not let me do anything for him?"

"I prefer to take care of him myself, madam, for the short time that he
will need care," replied Hannah.

"Well, then," sighed the lady, as she restored her purse to her pocket,
"remember this--if from any circumstances whatever you should change
your mind, and be willing to accept my protection for this child, come
to me frankly, and you will find that I have not changed my mind. I
shall always be glad to do anything in my power for this poor babe."

"I thank you, my lady; I thank you very much," said Hannah, without
committing herself to any promise.

What instinct was it that impelled the countess to stoop and kiss the
brow of the sleeping babe, and then to catch him up and press him fondly
to her heart? Who can tell?

The action awoke the infant, who opened his large blue eyes to the gaze
of the lady.

"Hannah, you need not think this boy is going to die. He is only a
skeleton; but in his strong, bright eyes there is no sign of death--but
certainty of life! Take the word of one who has the blood of a Hebrew
prophetess in her veins for that!" said Berenice, with solemnity.

"It will be as the Lord wills, my lady," Hannah reverently replied.

The countess laid the infant back upon the bed and then drew her sable
cloak around her shoulders, shook hands with Hannah, and departed.

Hannah Worth stood looking after the lady for some little space of time.
Hannah was an accurate reader of character, and she had seen at the
first glance that this pale, sad, but most beautiful woman could not be
the bad, artful, deceitful creature that her husband had been led to
believe and to represent her. And she wondered what mistake it could
possibly have been that had estranged Herman Brudenell from his lovely
wife and left his heart vacant for the reception of another and a most
fatal passion.

"Whatever it may have been, I have nothing to do with it. I pity the
gentle lady, but I cannot accept her bounty for Nora's child," said
Hannah, dismissing the subject from her thoughts and returning to her
work.

In this manner, from one plausible motive or another, was all help
rejected for the orphan boy.

It seemed as if Providence were resolved to cast the infant helpless
upon life, to show the world what a poor boy might make of himself, by
God's blessing on his own unaided efforts!




CHAPTER XVIII.

BERENICE.

  Her cheeks grew pale and dim her eye,
    Her voice was low, her mirth was stay'd;
  Upon her heart there seemed to lie
    The darkness of a nameless shade;
  She paced the house from room to room,
    Her form became a walking gloom.

  --_Read_.

It was yet early in the afternoon when Berenice reached Brudenell Hall.

Before going to her own apartments she looked into the drawing room, and
seeing Mrs. Brudenell, inquired:

"Any news of Herman yet, mamma, dear?"

"No, love, not yet. You've had a pleasant drive, Berenice?"

"Very pleasant."

"I thought so; you have more color than when you went. You should go out
every morning, my dear."

"Yes, mamma," said the young lady, hurrying away.

Mrs. Brudenell recalled her.

"Come in here, if you please, my love; I want to have a little
conversation with you."

Berenice threw her bonnet, cloak, and muff upon the hall table and
entered the drawing room.

Mrs. Brudenell was alone; her daughters had not yet come down; she
beckoned her son's wife to take the seat on the sofa by her side.

And when Berenice had complied she said:

"It is of yourself and Herman that I wish to speak to you, my dear."

"Yes, mamma."

The lady hesitated, and then suddenly said:

"It is now nearly a week since my son disappeared; he left his home
abruptly, without explanation, in the dead of night, at the very hour of
your arrival! That was very strange."

"Very strange," echoed the unloved wife.

"What was the meaning of it, Berenice?"

"Indeed, mamma, I do not know."

"What, then, is the cause of his absence?"

"Indeed, indeed, I do not know."

"Berenice! he fled from your presence. There is evidently some
misunderstanding or estrangement between yourself and your husband. I
cannot ask him for an explanation. Hitherto I have forborne to ask you.
But now that a week has passed without any tidings of my son, I have a
right to demand the explanation. Give it to me."

"Mamma, I cannot; for I know no more than yourself," answered Berenice,
in a tone of distress.

"You do not know; but you must suspect. Now what do you suspect to be
the cause of his going?"

"I do not even suspect, mamma."

"What do you conjecture, then?" persisted the lady.

"I cannot conjecture; I am all lost in amazement, mamma; but I feel--I
feel--that it must be some fault in myself," faltered Berenice.

"What fault?"

"Ah, there again I am lost in perplexity; faults I have enough, Heaven
knows; but what particular one is strong enough to estrange my husband I
do not know, I cannot guess."

"Has he never accused you?"

"Never, mamma."

"Nor quarreled with you?"

"Never!"

"Nor complained of you at all?"

"No, mamma! The first intimation that I had of his displeasure was given
me the night of my arrival, when he betrayed some annoyance at my coming
upon him suddenly without having previously written. I gave him what I
supposed to be sufficient reasons for my act--the same reasons that I
afterwards gave you."

"They were perfectly satisfactory. And even if they had not been so, it
was no just cause for his behavior. Did he find fault with any part of
your conduct previous to your arrival?"

"No, mamma; certainly not. I have told you so before."

"And this is true?"

"As true as Heaven, mamma."

"Then it is easy to fix upon the cause of his bad conduct. That girl. It
is a good thing she is dead," hissed the elder lady between her teeth.

She spoke in a tone too low to reach the ears of Berenice, who sat with
her weeping face buried in her handkerchief.

There was silence for a little while between the ladies. Berenice was
the first to break it, by asking:

"Mamma, can you imagine where he is?"

"No, my love! And if I do not feel so anxious about him as you feel, it
is because I know him better than you do. And I know that it is some
unjustifiable caprice that is keeping him from his home. When he comes
to his senses he will return. In the meanwhile, we must not, by any show
of anxiety, give the servants or the neighbors any cause to gossip of
his disappearance. And I must not have my plans upset by his whims. I
have already delayed my departure for Washington longer than I like; and
my daughters have missed the great ball of the season. I am not willing
to remain here any longer at all. And I think, also, that we shall be
more likely to meet Herman by going to town than by staying here.
Washington is the great center of attraction at this season of the year.
Everyone goes there. I have a pleasant furnished house on Lafayette
Square. It has been quite ready for our reception for the last
fortnight. Some of our servants have already gone up. So, my love, I
have fixed our departure for Saturday morning, if you think you can be
ready by that time. If not, I can wait a day or two."

"I thank you, mamma; I thank you very much; but pray do not
inconvenience yourself on my account. I cannot go to town. I must stay
here and wait my husband's return--if he ever returns," murmured
Berenice to herself.

"But suppose he is in Washington?"

"Still, mamma, as he has not invited me to follow him, I prefer to stay
here."

"But surely, child, you need no invitation to follow your husband,
wherever he may be."

"Indeed I do, mamma. I came to him from Europe here, and my doing so
displeased him and drove him away from his home. And I myself would
return to my native country, only, now that I am in my husband's house,
I feel that to leave it would be to abandon my post of duty and expose
myself to just censure. But I cannot follow him farther, mamma. I
cannot! I must not obtrude myself upon his presence. I must remain here
and pray and hope for his return," sighed the poor young wife.

"Berenice, this is all wrong; you are morbid; not fit, in your present
state of mind, to guide yourself. Be guided by me. Come with me to
Washington. You will really enjoy yourself there--you cannot help it.
Your beauty will make you the reigning belle; your taste will make you
the leader of fashion; and your title will constitute you the lioness of
the season; for, mark you, Berenice, there is nothing, not even the
'almighty dollar,' that our consistent republicans fall down and worship
with a sincerer homage than a title! All your combined attractions will
make you whatever you please to be."

"Except the beloved of my husband," murmured Berenice, in a low voice.

"That also! for, believe me, my dear, many men admire and love through
other men's eyes. My son is one of the many. Nothing in this world would
bring him to your side so quickly as to see you the center of attraction
in the first circles of the capital."

"Ah, madam, the situation would lack the charm of novelty to him; he has
been accustomed to seeing me fill similar ones in London and in Paris,"
said the countess, with a proud though mournful smile.

Mrs. Brudenell's face flushed as she became conscious of having made a
blunder--a thing she abhorred, so she hastened to say:

"Oh, of course, my dear, I know, after the European courts, our
republican capital must seem an anti-climax! Still, it is the best thing
I can offer you, and I counsel you to accept it."

"I feel deeply grateful for your kindness, mamma; but you know I could
not enter society, except under the auspices of my husband," replied
Berenice.

"You can enter society under the auspices of your husband's mother, the
very best chaperone you could possibly have," said the lady coldly.

"I know that, mamma."

"Then you will come with us?"

"Excuse me, madam; indeed I am not thankless of your thought of me. But
I cannot go; for even if I had the spirits to sustain the role of a
woman of fashion in the gay capital this winter, I feel that in doing so
I should still further displease and alienate my husband. No, I must
remain here in retirement, doing what good I can, and hoping and praying
for his return," sighed Berenice.

Mrs. Brudenell hastily rose from her seat. She was not accustomed to
opposition; she was too proud to plead further; and she was very much
displeased with Berenice for disappointing her cherished plan of
introducing her daughter, the Countess of Hurstmonceux, to the circles
of Washington.

"The first dinner bell has rung some time ago, my dear. I will not
detain you longer. Myself and daughters leave for town on Saturday."

Berenice bowed gently, and went upstairs to change her dress for dinner.

On Saturday, according to programme, Mrs. Brudenell and her daughters
went to town, traveling in their capacious family carriage, and Berenice
was left alone. Yes, she was left alone to a solitude of heart and home
difficult to be understood by beloved and happy wives and mothers. The
strange, wild country, the large, empty house, the grotesque black
servants, were enough in themselves to depress the spirits and sadden
the heart of the young English lady. Added to these were the deep wounds
her affections had received by the contemptuous desertion of her
husband; there was uncertainty of his fate, and keen anxiety for his
safety; and the slow, wasting soul-sickness of that fruitless hope which
is worse than despair.

Every morning, on rising from her restless bed, she would say to
herself:

"Herman will return or I shall get a letter from him to-day."

Every night, on sinking upon her sleepless pillow, she would sigh:

"Another dreary day has gone and no news of Herman!"

Thus in feverish expectation the days crept into weeks. And with the
extension of time hope grew more strained, tense, and painful.

On Monday morning she would murmur:

"This week I shall surely hear from Herman, if I do not see him."

And every Saturday night she would groan:

"Another miserable week, and no tidings of my husband."

And thus the weeks slowly crept into months.

Mrs. Brudenell wrote occasionally to say that Herman was not in
Washington, and to ask if he was at Brudenell. That was all. The answer
was always, "Not yet."

Berenice could not go out among the poor, as she had designed; for in
that wilderness of hill and valley, wood and water, the roads even in
the best weather were bad enough--but in mid-winter they were nearly
impassable except by the hardiest pedestrians, the roughest horses, and
the strongest wagons. Very early in January there came a deep snow,
followed by a sharp frost, and then by a warm rain and thaw, that
converted the hills into seamed and guttered precipices; the valleys
into pools and quagmires; and the roads into ravines and rivers--quite
impracticable for ordinary passengers.

Berenice could not get out to do her deeds of charity among the
suffering poor; nor could the landed gentry of the neighborhood make
calls upon the young stranger. And thus the unloved wife had nothing to
divert her thoughts from the one all-absorbing subject of her husband's
unexplained abandonment. The fire, that was consuming her life--the fire
of "restless, unsatisfied longing"--burned fiercely in her cavernous
dark eyes and the hollow crimson cheeks, lending wildness to the beauty
of that face which it was slowly burning away.

As spring advanced the ground improved. The hills dried first. And every
day the poor young stranger would wander up the narrow footpath that led
over the summit of the hill at the back of the house and down to a stile
at a point on the turnpike that commanded a wide sweep of the road. And
there, leaning on the rotary cross, she would watch morbidly for the
form of him who never came back.

Gossip was busy with her name, asking, Who this strange wife of Mr.
Brudenell really was? Why he had abandoned her? And why Mrs. Brudenell
had left the house for good, taking her daughters with her? There were
some uneducated women among the wives and daughters of the wealthy
planters, and these wished to know, if the strange young woman was
really the wife of Herman Brudenell, why she was called Lady
Hurstmonceux? and they thought that looked very black indeed; until
they were laughed at and enlightened by their better informed friends,
who instructed them that a woman once a peeress is always by courtesy a
peeress, and retains her own title even though married to a commoner.

Upon the whole the planters' wives decided to call upon the countess,
once at least, to satisfy their curiosity. Afterwards they could visit
or drop her as might seem expedient.

Thus, as soon as the roads became passable, scarcely a day went by in
which a large, lumbering family coach, driven by a negro coachman and
attended by a negro groom on horseback, did not arrive at Brudenell.

To one and all of these callers the same answer was returned:

"The Countess of Hurstmonceux is engaged, and cannot receive visitors."

The tables were turned. The country ladies, who had been debating with
themselves whether to "take up" or "drop" this very questionable
stranger, received their congee from the countess herself from the
threshold of her own door. The planters' wives were stunned! Each was a
native queen, in her own little domain, over her own black subjects, and
to meet with a repulse from a foreign countess was an incomprehensible
thing!

The reverence for titled foreigners, for which we republicans have been
justly laughed at, is confined exclusively to those large cities
corrupted by European intercourse. It does not exist in the interior of
the country. For instance, in Maryland and Virginia the owner of a large
plantation had a domain greater in territorial extent, and a power over
his subjects more absolute, than that of any reigning grand-duke or
sovereign prince in Germany or Italy. The planter was an absolute
monarch, his wife was his queen-consort; they saw no equals and knew no
contradiction in their own realm. Their neighbors were as powerful as
themselves. When they met, they met as peers on equal terms, the only
precedence being that given by courtesy. How, then, could the planter's
wife appreciate the dignity of a countess, who, on state occasions, must
walk behind a marchioness, who must walk behind a duchess, who must walk
behind a queen? Thus you see how it was that the sovereign ladies of
Maryland thought they were doing a very condescending thing in calling
upon the young stranger whose husband had deserted her, and whose
mother and sisters-in-law had left her alone; and that her ladyship had
committed a great act of ill-breeding and impertinence in declining
their visits.

At the close of the Washington season Mrs. Brudenell and her daughters
returned to the Hall. She told her friends that her son was traveling in
Europe; but she told her daughter-in-law that she only hoped he was
doing so; that she really had not heard a word from him, and did not
know anything whatever of his whereabouts.

Mrs. Brudenell and her daughters received and paid visits; gave and
attended parties, and made the house and the neighborhood very gay in
the pleasant summer time.

Berenice did not enter into any of these amusements. She never accepted
an invitation to go out. And even when company was entertained at the
house she kept her own suite of rooms and had her meals brought to her
there. Mrs. Brudenell was excessively displeased at a course of conduct
in her daughter-in-law that would naturally give rise to a great deal of
conjecture. She expostulated with Lady Hurstmonceux; but to no good
purpose: for Berenice shrunk from company, replying to all arguments
that could be urged upon her:

"I cannot--I cannot see visitors, mamma! It is quite--quite impossible."

And then Mrs. Brudenell made a resolution, which she also kept--never to
come to Brudenell Hall for another summer until Herman should return to
his home and Berenice to her senses. And having so decided, she abridged
her stay and went away with her daughters to spend the remainder of the
summer at some pleasant watering-place in the North.

And Berenice was once more left to solitude.

Now, Lady Hurstmonceux was not naturally cold, or proud, or unsocial;
but as surely as brains can turn, and hearts break, and women die of
grief, she was crazy, heart-broken, and dying.

She turned sick at the sight of every human face, because the one dear
face she loved and longed for was not near. The pastor of the parish,
with the benevolent perseverence of a true Christian, continued to call
at the Hall long after every other human creature had ceased to visit
the place. But Lady Hurstmonceux steadily refused to receive him.

She never went to church. Her cherished sorrow grew morbid; her hopeless
hope became a monomania; her life narrowed down to one mournful
routine. She went nowhere but to the turnstile on the turnpike, where
she leaned upon the rotary cross, and watched the road.

Even to this day the pale, despairing, but most beautiful face of that
young watcher is remembered in that neighborhood.

Only very recently a lady who had lived in that vicinity said to me, in
speaking of this young forsaken wife--this stranger in our land:

"Yes, every day she walked slowly up that narrow path to the turnstile,
and stood leaning on the cross and gazing up the road, to watch for
him--every day, rain or shine; in all weathers and seasons; for months
and years."




CHAPTER XIX.

NOBODY'S SON.

  Not blest? not saved? Who dares to doubt all well
    With holy innocence? We scorn the creed
  And tell thee truer than the bigots tell,--
    That infants all are Jesu's lambs indeed.

  --_Martin F. Tupper_.

  But thou wilt burst this transient sleep,
  And thou wilt wake my babe to weep;
  The tenant of a frail abode,
  Thy tears must flow as mine have flowed:
  And thou may'st live perchance to prove
  The pang of unrequited love.

  --_Byron_.

Ishmael lived. Poor, thin, pale, sick; sent too soon into the world;
deprived of all that could nurture healthy infant life; fed on
uncongenial food; exposed in that bleak hut to the piercing cold of that
severe winter; tended only by a poor old maid who honestly wished his
death as the best good that could happen to him--Ishmael lived.

One day it occurred to Hannah that he was created to live. This being
so, and Hannah being a good churchwoman, she thought she would have him
baptized. He had no legal name; but that was no reason why he should not
receive a Christian one. The cruel human law discarded him as nobody's
child; the merciful Christian law claimed him as one "of the kingdom of
Heaven." The human law denied him a name; the Christian law offered him
one.

The next time the pastor in going his charitable rounds among his poor
parishioners, called at the hut, the weaver mentioned the subject and
begged him to baptize the boy then and there.

But the reverend gentleman, who was a high churchman, replied:

"I will cheerfully administer the rites of baptism to the child; but you
must bring him to the altar to receive them. Nothing but imminent danger
of death can justify the performance of those sacred rites at any other
place. Bring the boy to church next Sabbath afternoon."

"What! bring this child to church!--before all the congregation! I
should die of mortification!" said Hannah.

"Why? Are you to blame for what has happened? Or is he? Even if the boy
were what he is supposed to be,--the child of sin,--it would not be his
fault. Do you think in all the congregation there is a soul whiter than
that of this child? Has not the Saviour said, 'Suffer little children to
come unto me and forbid them not, for of such is the kingdom of Heaven?'
Bring the boy to church, Hannah! bring the boy to church," said the
pastor, as he took up his hat and departed.

Accordingly the next Sabbath afternoon Hannah Worth took Ishmael to the
church, which was, as usual, well filled.

Poor Hannah! Poor, gentle-hearted, pure-spirited old maid! She sat there
in a remote corner pew, hiding her child under her shawl and hushing him
with gentle caresses during the whole of the afternoon service. And when
after the last lesson had been read the minister came down to the font
and said: "Any persons present having children to offer for baptism will
now bring them forward," Hannah felt as if she would faint. But
summoning all her resolution, she arose and came out of her pew,
carrying the child. Every eye in the church turned full upon her. There
was no harm meant in this; people will gaze at every such a little
spectacle; a baby going to be baptized, if nothing else is to be had.
But to Hannah's humbled spirit and sinking heart, to carry that child up
that aisle under the fire of those eyes seemed like running a blockade
of righteous indignation that appeared to surround the altar. But she
did it. With downcast looks and hesitating steps she approached and
stood at the font--alone--the target of every pair of eyes in the
congregation. Only a moment she stood thus, when a countryman, with a
start, left one of the side benches and came and stood by her side.

It was Reuben Gray, who, standing by her, whispered:

"Hannah, woman, why didn't you let me know? I would have come and sat in
the pew with you and carried the child."

"Oh, Reuben, why will you mix yourself up with me and my miseries?"
sighed Hannah.

"'Cause we are one, my dear woman, and so I can't help it," murmured the
man.

There was no time for more words. The minister began the services.
Reuben Gray offered himself as sponsor with Hannah, who had no right to
refuse this sort of copartnership.

The child was christened Ishmael Worth, thus receiving both given and
surname at the altar.

When the afternoon worship was concluded and they left the church,
Reuben Gray walked beside Hannah, begging for the privilege of carrying
the child--a privilege Hannah grimly refused.

Reuben, undismayed, walked by her side all the way from Baymouth church
to the hut on the hill, a distance of three miles. And taking advantage
of that long walk, he pleaded with Hannah to reconsider her refusal and
to become his wife.

"After a bit, we can go away and take the boy with us and bring him up
as our'n. And nobody need to know any better," he pleaded.

But this also Hannah grimly refused.

When they reached the hut she turned upon him and said:

"Reuben Gray, I will bear my miseries and reproaches myself! I will bear
them alone! Your duty is to your sisters. Go to them and forget me." And
so saying she actually shut the door in his face!

Reuben went away crestfallen.

But Hannah! poor Hannah! she never anticipated the full amount of misery
and reproach she would have to bear alone!

A few weeks passed and the money she had saved was all spent. No more
work was brought to her to do. A miserable consciousness of lost caste
prevented her from going to seek it. She did not dream of the extent of
her misfortune; she did not know that even if she had sought work from
her old employers, it would have been refused her.

One day when the Professor of Odd Jobs happened to be making a
professional tour in her way, and called at the hut to see if his
services might be required there, she gave him a commission to seek work
for her among the neighboring farmers and planters--a duty that the
professor cheerfully undertook.

But when she saw him again, about ten days after, and inquired about his
success in procuring employment for her, he shook his head, saying:

"There's a plenty of weaving waiting to be done everywhere, Miss
Hannah--which it stands to reason there would be at this season of the
year. There's all the cotton cloth for the negroes' summer clothes to be
wove; but, Miss Hannah, to tell you the truth, the ladies as I've
mentioned it to refuses to give the work to you."

"But why?" inquired the poor woman, in alarm.

"Well, Miss Hannah, because of what has happened, you know. The world is
very unjust, Miss Hannah! And women are more unjust than men. If 'man's
inhumanity to man makes countless thousands mourn,' I'm sure women's
cruelty to women makes angels weep!" And here the professor, having
lighted upon a high-toned subject and a helpless hearer, launched into a
long oration I have not space to report. He ended by saying:

"And now, Miss Hannah, if I were you I would not expose myself to
affronts by going to seek work."

"But what can I do, Morris? Must I starve, and let the child starve?"
asked the weaver, in despair.

"Well, no, Miss Hannah; me and my ole 'oman must see what we can do for
you. She aint as young as she used to be, and she mustn't work so hard.
She must part with some of her own spinning and weaving to you. And I
must work a little harder to pay for it. Which I am very willing to do;
for I say, Hannah, when an able-bodied man is not willing to shift the
burden off his wife's shoulders on to his own, he is unworthy to be--"

Here the professor launched into a second oration, longer than the
first. In conclusion, he said:

"And so, Miss Hannah, we will give you what work we have to put out. And
you must try and knock along and do as well as you can this season. And
before the next the poor child will die, and the people will forget all
about it, and employ you again."

"But the child is not a-going to die!" burst forth Hannah, in
exasperation. "If he was the son of rich parents, whose hearts lay in
him, and who piled comforts and luxuries and elegances upon him, and
fell down and worshiped him, and had a big fortune and a great name to
leave him, and so did everything they possibly could to keep him alive,
he'd die! But being what he is, a misery and shame to himself and all
connected with him, he'll live! Yes, half-perished as he is with cold
and famine, he'll live! Look at him now!"

The professor did turn and look at the little, thin, wizen-faced boy who
lay upon the bed, contentedly sucking his skinny thumb, and regarding
the speaker with big, bright, knowing eyes, that seemed to say:

"Yes, I mean to suck my thumb and live!"

"To tell you the truth, I think so, too," said the professor, scarcely
certain whether he was replying to the words of Hannah or to the looks
of the child.

It is certain that the dread of death and the desire of life is the very
earliest instinct of every animate creature. Perhaps this child was
endowed with excessive vitality. Certainly, the babe's persistence in
living on "under difficulties" might have been the germ of that enormous
strength and power of will for which the man was afterwards so noted.

The professor kept his word with Hannah, and brought her some work. But
the little that he could afford to pay for it was not sufficient to
supply one-fourth of Hannah's necessities.

At last came a day when her provisions were all gone. And Hannah locked
the child up alone in the hut and set off to walk to Baymouth, to try to
get some meal and bacon on credit from the country shop where she had
dealt all her life.

Baymouth was a small port, at the mouth of a small bay making up from
the Chesapeake. It had one church, in charge of the Episcopal minister
who had baptized Nora's child. And it had one large, country store, kept
by a general dealer named Nutt, who had for sale everything to eat,
drink, wear, or wield, from sugar and tea to meat and fish; from linen
cambric to linsey-woolsey; from bonnets and hats to boots and shoes;
from new milk to old whisky; from fresh eggs to stale cheese; and from
needles and thimbles to plows and harrows.

Hannah, as I said, had been in the habit of dealing at this shop all her
life, and paying cash for everything she got. So now, indeed, she might
reasonably ask for a little credit, a little indulgence until she could
procure work. Yet, for all that, she blushed and hesitated at having to
ask the unusual favor. She entered the store and found the dealer alone.
She was glad of that, as she rather shrank from preferring her humble
request before witnesses. Mr. Nutt hurried forward to wait on her.
Hannah explained her wants, and then added:

"If you will please credit me for the things, Mr. Nutt, I will be sure
to pay you the first of the month."

The dealer looked at the customer and then looked down at the counter,
but made no reply.

Hannah, seeing his hesitation, hastened to say that she had been out of
work all the winter and spring, but that she hoped soon to get some
more, when she would be sure to pay her creditor.

"Yes, I know you have lost your employment, poor girl, and I fear that
you will not get it again," said the dealer, with a look of compassion.

"But why, oh! why should I not be allowed to work, when I do my work so
willingly and so well?" exclaimed Hannah, in, despair.

"Well, my dear girl, if you do not know the reason, I cannot be the man
to tell you."

"But if I cannot get work, what shall I do? Oh! what shall I do? I
cannot starve! And I cannot see the child starve!" exclaimed Hannah,
clasping her hands and raising her eyes in earnest appeal to the
judgment of the man who had known her from infancy: who was old enough
to be her father, and who had a wife and grown daughter of his own:

"What shall I do? Oh! what shall I do?" she repeated.

Mr. Nutt still seemed to hesitate and reflect, stealing furtive glances
at the anxious face of the woman. At last he bent across the counter,
took her hand, and, bending his head close to her face, whispered:

"I'll tell you what, Hannah. I will let you have the articles you have
asked for, and anything else in my store that you want, and I will never
charge you anything for them--"

"Oh, sir, I couldn't think of imposing on your goodness so: The Lord
reward you, sir! but I only want a little credit for a short time,"
broke out Hannah, in the warmth of her gratitude.

"But stop, hear me out, my dear girl! I was about to say you might come
to my store and get whatever you want, at any time, without payment, if
you will let me drop in and see you sometimes of evenings," whispered
the dealer.

"Sir!" said Hannah, looking up in innocent perplexity.

The man repeated his proposal with a look that taught even Hannah's
simplicity that she had received the deepest insult a woman could
suffer. Hannah was a rude, honest, high-spirited old maid. And she
immediately obeyed her natural impulses, which were to raise her strong
hands and soundly box the villain's ears right and left, until he saw
more stars in the firmament than had ever been created. And before he
could recover from the shock of the assault she picked up her basket and
strode from the shop. Indignation lent her strength and speed, and she
walked home in double-quick time. But once in the shelter of her own hut
she sat down, threw her apron over her head, and burst into passionate
tears and sobs, crying:

"It's all along of poor Nora and that child, as I'm thought ill on by
the women and insulted by the men! Yes, it is, you miserable little
wretch!" she added, speaking to the baby, who had opened his big eyes to
see the cause of the uproar. "It's all on her account and yourn, as I'm
treated so! Why do you keep on living, you poor little shrimp? Why don't
you die? Why can't both of us die? Many people die who want to live! Why
should we live who want to die? Tell me that, little miserable!" But the
baby defiantly sucked his thumb, as if it held the elixir of life, and
looked indestructible vitality from his great, bright eyes.

Hannah never ventured to ask another favor from mortal man, except the
very few in whom she could place entire confidence, such as the pastor
of the parish, the Professor of Odd Jobs, and old Jovial. Especially she
shunned Nutt's shop as she would have shunned a pesthouse; although this
course obliged her to go two miles farther to another village to procure
necessaries whenever she had money to pay for them.

Nutt, on his part, did not think it prudent to prosecute Hannah for
assault. But he did a base thing more fatal to her reputation. He told
his wife how that worthless creature, whose sister turned out so badly,
had come running after him, wanting to get goods from his shop, and
teasing him to come to see her; but that he had promptly ordered her out
of the shop and threatened her with a constable if ever she dared to
show her face there again.

False, absurd, and cruel as this story was, Mrs. Nutt believed it, and
told all her acquaintances what an abandoned wretch that woman was. And
thus poor Hannah Worth lost all that she possessed in the world--her
good name. She had been very poor. But it would be too dreadful now to
tell in detail of the depths of destitution and misery into which she
and the child fell, and in which they suffered and struggled to keep
soul and body together for years and years.

It is wonderful how long life may be sustained under the severest
privations. Ishmael suffered the extremes of hunger and cold; yet he did
not starve or freeze to death; he lived and grew in that mountain hut as
pertinaciously as if he had been the pampered pet of some royal nursery.

At first Hannah did not love him. Ah, you know, such unwelcome children
are seldom loved, even by their parents. But this child was so patient
and affectionate, that it must have been an unnatural heart that would
not have been won by his artless efforts to please. He bore hunger and
cold and weariness with baby heroism. And if you doubt whether there is
any such a thing in the world as "baby heroism", just visit the nursery
hospitals of New York, and look at the cheerfulness of infant sufferers
from disease.

Ishmael was content to sit upon the floor all day long, with his big
eyes watching Hannah knit, sew, spin, or weave, as the case might be.
And if she happened to drop her thimble, scissors, spool of cotton, or
ball of yarn, Ishmael would crawl after it as fast as his feeble little
limbs would take him, and bring it back and hold it up to her with a
smile of pleasure, or, if the feat had been a fine one, a little laugh
of triumph. Thus, even before he could walk, he tried to make himself
useful. It was his occupation to love Hannah, and watch her, and crawl
after anything she dropped and restore it to her. Was this such a small
service? No; for it saved the poor woman the trouble of getting up and
deranging her work to chase rolling balls of yarn around the room. Or
was it a small pleasure to the lonely old maid to see the child smile
lovingly up in her face as he tendered her these baby services? I think
not. Hannah grew to love little Ishmael. Who, indeed, could have
received all his innocent overtures of affection and not loved him a
little in return? Not honest Hannah Worth. It was thus, you see, by his
own artless efforts that he won his grim aunt's heart. This was our
boy's first success. And the truth may as well be told of him now, that
in the whole course of his eventful life he gained no earthly good which
he did not earn by his own merits. But I must hurry over this part of my
story.

When Ishmael was about four years old he began to take pleasure in the
quaint pictures of the old family Bible, that I have mentioned as the
only book and sole literary possession of Hannah Worth. A rare old copy
it was, bearing the date of London, 1720, and containing the strangest
of all old old-fashioned engravings. But to the keenly appreciating mind
of the child these pictures were a gallery of art. And on Sunday
afternoons, when Hannah had leisure to exhibit them, Ishmael never
wearied of standing by her side, and gazing at the illustrations of
"Cain and Abel," "Joseph Sold by his Brethren," "Moses in the
Bulrushes," "Samuel Called by the Lord," "John the Baptist and the
Infant Jesus," "Christ and the Doctors in the Temple," and so forth.

"Read me about it," he would say of each picture.

And Hannah would have to read these beautiful Bible stories. One day,
when he was about five years old, he astonished his aunt by saying:

"And now I want to read about them for myself!"

But Hannah found no leisure to teach him. And besides she thought it
would be time enough some years to come for Ishmael to learn to read. So
thought not our boy, however, as a few days proved.

One night Hannah had taken home a dress to one of the plantation
negroes, who were now her only customers, and it was late when she
returned to the hut. When she opened the door a strange sight met her
eyes. The Professor of Odd Jobs occupied the seat of honor in the arm
chair in the chimney corner. On his knees lay the open Bible; while by
his side stood little Ishmael, holding an end of candle in his hand, and
diligently conning the large letters on the title page. The little
fellow looked up with his face full of triumph, exclaiming:

"Oh, aunty, I know all the letters on this page now! And the professor
is going to teach me to read! And I am going to help him gather his
herbs and roots every day to pay him for his trouble!"

The professor looked up and smiled apologetically, saying:

"I just happened in, Miss Hannah, to see if there was anything wanting
to be done, and I found this boy lying on the floor with the Bible open
before him trying to puzzle out the letters for himself. And as soon as
he saw me he up and struck a bargain with me to teach him to read. And
I'll tell you what, Miss Hannah, he's going to make a man one of these
days! You know I've been a colored schoolmaster, among my other
professions, and I tell you I never came across such a quick little
fellow as he is, bless his big head! There now, my little man, that's
learning enough for one sitting. And besides the candle is going out,"
concluded the professor, as he arose and closed the book and departed.

But again Ishmael held a different opinion from his elders; and lying
down before the fire-lit hearth, with the book open before him, he went
over and over his lesson, grafting it firmly in his memory lest it
should escape him. In this way our boy took his first step in knowledge.
Two or three times in the course of the week the professor would come to
give him another lesson. And Ishmael paid for his tuition by doing the
least of the little odd jobs for the professor of that useful art.

"You see I can feel for the boy like a father, Miss Hannah," said the
professor, after giving his lesson one evening; "because, you know, I am
in a manner self-educated myself. I had to pick up reading, writing, and
'rithmetick any way I could from the white children. So I can feel for
this boy as I once felt for myself. All my children are girls; but if I
had a son I couldn't feel more pride in him than I do in this boy. And I
tell you again, he is going to make a man one of these days."

Ishmael thought so too. He had previsions of future success, as every
very intelligent lad must have; but at present his ambition took no very
lofty flights. The greatest man of his acquaintance was the Professor of
Odd Jobs. And to attain the glorious eminence occupied by the learned
and eloquent dignitary was the highest aspiration of our boy's early
genius.

"Aunty," he said one day, after remaining in deep thought for a long
time, "do you think if I was to study very hard indeed, night and day,
for years and years, I should ever be able to get as much knowledge and
make as fine speeches as the professor?"

"How do I know, Ishmael? You ask such stupid questions. All I can say
is, if it aint in you it will never come out of you," answered the
unappreciating aunt.

"Oh, if that's all, it is in me; there's a deal more in me than I can
talk about; and so I believe I shall be able to make fine speeches like
the professor some day."

Morris certainly took great pains with his pupil; and Ishmael repaid his
teacher's zeal by the utmost devotion to his service.

By the time our boy had attained his seventh year he could read
fluently, write legibly, and work the first four rules in arithmetic.
Besides this, he had glided into a sort of apprenticeship to the odd-job
line of business, and was very useful to his principal. The manner in
which he helped his master was something like this: If the odd job on
hand happened to be in the tinkering line, Ishmael could heat the irons
and prepare the solder; if it were in the carpentering and joining
branch, he could melt the glue; if in the brick-laying, he could mix the
mortar; if in the painting and glazing, he could roll the putty.

When he was eight years old he commenced the study of grammar,
geography, and history, from old books lent him by his patron; and he
also took a higher degree in his art, and began to assist his master by
doing the duties of clerk and making the responses, whenever the
professor assumed the office of parson and conducted the church services
to a barn full of colored brethren; by performing the part of mourner
whenever the professor undertook to superintend a funeral; and by
playing the tambourine in accompaniment to the professor's violin
whenever the latter became master of ceremonies for a colored ball!

In this manner he not only paid for his own tuition, but earned a very
small stipend, which it was his pride to carry to Hannah, promising her
that some day soon he should be able to earn enough to support her in
comfort.

Thus our boy was rapidly progressing in the art of odd jobs and bidding
fair to emulate the fame and usefulness of the eminent professor
himself, when an event occurred in the neighborhood that was destined to
change the direction of his genius.




CHAPTER XX.

NEWS FROM HERMAN.

  But that which keepeth us apart is not
   Distance, nor depth of wave, nor space of earth,
  But the distractions of a various lot,
   As various as the climates of our birth.

  My blood is all meridian--were it not
   I had not left my clime, nor should I be,
  In spite of tortures, ne'er to be forgot,
   A slave again of love, at least of thee!

  --_Byron_.

The life of Berenice was lonely enough. She had perseveringly rejected
the visits of her neighbors, until at length they had taken her at her
word and kept away from her house.

She had persistently declined the invitations of Mrs. Brudenell to join
the family circle at Washington every winter, until at last that lady
had ceased to repeat them and had also discontinued her visits to
Brudenell Hall.

Berenice passed her time in hoping and praying for her husband's return,
and in preparing and adorning her home for his reception; in training
and improving the negroes; in visiting and relieving the poor; and in
walking to the turnstile and watching the high-road.

Surely a more harmless and beneficent life could not be led by woman;
yet the poisonous alchemy of detraction turned all her good deeds into
evil ones.

Poor Berenice--poor in love, was rich in gold, and she lavished it with
an unsparing hand on the improvement of Brudenell. She did not feel at
liberty to pull down and build up, else had the time-worn old mansion
house disappeared from sight and a new and elegant villa had reared its
walls upon Brudenell Heights. But she did everything else she could to
enhance the beauty and value of the estate.

The house was thoroughly repaired, refurnished, and decorated with great
luxury, richness, and splendor. The grounds were laid out, planted, and
adorned with all the beauty that taste, wealth, and skill could produce.
Orchards and vineyards were set out. Conservatories and pineries were
erected. The negroes' squalid log-huts were replaced with neat stone
cottages, and the shabby wooden fences by substantial stone walls.

And all this was done, not for herself, but for her husband, and her
constant mental inquiry was:

"After all, will Herman be pleased?"

Yet when the neighbors saw this general renovation, of the estate, which
could not have been accomplished without considerable expenditure of
time, money, and labor, they shook their heads in strong disapprobation,
and predicted that that woman's extravagance would bring Herman
Brudenell to beggary yet.

She sought to raise the condition of the negroes, not only by giving
them neat cottages, but by comfortably furnishing their rooms, and
encouraging them to keep their little houses and gardens in order,
rewarding them for neatness and industry, and established a school for
their children to learn to read and write. But the negroes--hereditary
servants of the Brudenells--looked upon this stranger with jealous
distrust, as an interloping foreigner who had, by some means or other,
managed to dispossess and drive away the rightful family from the old
place. And so they regarded all her favors as a species of bribery, and
thanked her for none of them. And this was really not ingratitude, but
fidelity. The neighbors denounced these well-meant efforts of the
mistress as dangerous innovations, incendiarisms, and so forth, and
thanked Heaven that the Brudenell negroes were too faithful to be led
away by her!

She went out among the poor of her neighborhood and relieved their wants
with such indiscriminate and munificent generosity as to draw down upon
herself the rebuke of the clergy for encouraging habits of improvidence
and dependence in the laboring classes. As for the subjects of her
benevolence, they received her bounty with the most extravagant
expressions of gratitude and the most fulsome flattery. This was so
distasteful to Berenice that she oftened turned her face away, blushing
with embarrassment at having listened to it. Yet such was the gentleness
of her spirit, that she never wounded their feelings by letting them see
that she distrusted the sincerity of these hyperbolical phrases.

"Poor souls," she said to herself, "it is the best they have to offer
me, and I will take it as if it were genuine."

Berenice was right in her estimate of their flattery. Astonished at her
lavish generosity, and ignorant of her great wealth, which made
alms-giving easy, her poor neighbors put their old heads together to
find out the solution of the problem. And they came to the conclusion
that this lady must have been a great sinner, whose husband had
abandoned her for some very good reason, and who was now endeavoring to
atone for her sins by a life of self-denial and benevolence. This
conclusion seemed too probable to be questioned. This verdict was
brought to the knowledge of Berenice in a curious way. Among the
recipients of her bounty was Mrs. Jones, the ladies' nurse. The old
woman had fallen into a long illness, and consequently into extreme
want. Her case came to the knowledge of Berenice, who hastened to
relieve her. When the lady had made the invalid comfortable and was
about to take leave, the latter said:

"Ah, 'charity covers a multitude of sins,' ma'am! Let us hope that all
yours may be so covered."

Berenice stared in surprise. It was not the words so much as the manner
that shocked her. And Phoebe, who had attended her mistress, scarcely
got well out of the house before her indignation burst forth in the
expletives:

"Old brute! Whatever did she mean by her insolence? My lady, I hope you
will do nothing more for the old wretch."

Berenice walked on in silence until they reached the spot where they had
left their carriage, and when they had re-entered it, she said:

"Something like this has vaguely met me before; but never so plainly and
bluntly as to-day; it is unpleasant; but I must not punish one poor old
woman for a misapprehension shared by the whole community."

So calmly and dispassionately had the countess answered her attendant's
indignant exclamation. But as soon as Berenice reached her own chamber
she dismissed her maid, locked her door, and gave herself up to a
passion of grief.

It was but a trifle--that coarse speech of a thoughtless old woman--a
mere trifle; but it overwhelmed her, coming, as it did, after all that
had gone before. It was but the last feather, you know, only a single
feather laid on the pack that broke the camel's back. It was but a drop
of water, a single drop, that made the full cup overflow!

Added to bereavement, desertion, loneliness, slander, ingratitude, had
come this little bit of insolence to overthrow the firmness that had
stood all the rest. And Berenice wept.

She had left home, friends, and country for one who repaid the sacrifice
by leaving her. She had lavished her wealth upon those who received her
bounty with suspicion and repaid her kindness with ingratitude. She had
lived a life as blameless and as beneficent as that of any old time
saint or martyr, and had won by it nothing but detraction and calumny.
Her parents were dead, her husband gone, her native land far away, her
hopes were crushed. No wonder she wept. And then the countess was out of
her sphere; as much out of her sphere in the woods of Maryland as Hans
Christian Andersen's cygnet was in the barnyard full of fowls. She was a
swan, and they took her for a deformed duck. And at last she herself
began to be vaguely conscious of this.

"Why do I remain here?" she moaned; "what strange magnetic power is it
that holds my very will, fettered here, against my reason and judgment?
That has so held me for long years? Yes, for long, weary years have I
been bound to this cross, and I am not dead yet! Heavenly Powers! what
are my nerves and brain and heart made of that I am not dead, or mad, or
criminal before this? Steel, and rock, and gutta percha, I think! Not
mere flesh and blood and bone like other women's? Oh, why do I stay
here? Why do I not go home? I have lost everything else; but I have
still a home and country left! Oh, that I could break loose! Oh, that I
could free myself! Oh, that I had the wings of a dove, for then I would
fly away and be at rest!'" she exclaimed, breaking into the pathetic
language of the Psalmist.

A voice softly stole upon her ear, a low, plaintive voice singing a
homely Scotch song:

  "'Oh, it's hame, hame, hame,
  Hame fain would I be;
  But the wearie never win back
  To their ain countrie.'"

Tears sprang again to the eyes of the countess as she caught up and
murmured the last two lines:

  "'But the wearie never win back
  To their ain countrie.'"

Phoebe, for it was she who was singing, hushed her song as she reached
her lady's door, and knocked softly. The countess unlocked the door to
admit her.

"It is only the mail bag, my lady, that old Jovial has just brought from
the post office," said the girl.

Lady Hurstmonceux listlessly looked over its contents. Several years of
disappointment had worn out all expectation of hearing from the only one
of whom she cared to receive news. There were home and foreign
newspapers that she threw carelessly out. And there was one letter at
the bottom of all the rest that she lifted up and looked at with languid
curiosity. But as soon as her eyes fell upon the handwriting of the
superscription the letter dropped from her hand and she sank back in her
chair and quietly fainted away.

Phoebe hastened to apply restoratives, and after a few minutes the
lady recovered consciousness and rallied her faculties.

"The letter! the letter, girl! give me the letter!" she gasped in eager
tones.

Phoebe picked it up from the carpet, upon which it had fallen, and
handed it to her mistress.

Berenice, with trembling fingers, broke the seal and read the letter. It
was from Herman Brudenell, and ran as follows:

     "London, December 1, 18--

     "Lady Hurstmonceux: If there is one element of saving comfort in
     my lost, unhappy life, it is the reflection that, though in an evil
     hour I made you my wife, you are not called by my name; but that
     the courtesy of custom continues to you the title won by your first
     marriage with the late Earl of Hurstmonceux; and that you cannot
     therefore so deeply dishonor my family.

     "Madam, it would give me great pain to write to any other woman,
     however guilty, as I am forced to write to you; because on any
     woman I should feel that I was inflicting suffering, which you know
     too well I have not--never had the nerve to do; but you, I know,
     cannot be hurt; you are callous. If your early youth had not shown
     you to be so, the last few years of your life would have proved it.
     If you had not been so insensible to shame as you are to remorse,
     how could you, after your great crime, take possession of my house
     and, by so doing, turn my mother and sisters from their home and
     banish me from my country? For well you know that, while you live
     at Brudenell Hall, my family cannot re-enter its walls! Nay,
     more--while you choose to reside in America, I must remain an exile
     in Europe. The same hemisphere is not broad enough to contain the
     Countess of Hurstmonceux and Herman Brudenell.

     "I have given you a long time to come to your senses and leave my
     house. Now my patience is exhausted, and I require you to depart.
     You are not embarrassed for a home or a support: if you were I
     should afford you both, on condition of your departure from
     America. But my whole patrimony would be but a mite added to your
     treasures.

     "You have country-seats in England, Scotland, and Ireland, as well
     as a town house in London, a marine villa at Boulougne, and a Swiss
     cottage on Lake Leman. All these are your own; and you shall never
     be molested by me in your exclusive possession of them. Choose your
     residence from among them, and leave me in peaceable possession of
     the one modest countryhouse I have inherited in my native land. I
     wish to sell it.

     "But you doubtless have informed yourself before this time, that by
     the laws of the State in which my property is situated, a man
     cannot sell his homestead without the consent of his wife. Your
     co-operation is therefore necessary in the sale of Brudenell Hall.
     I wish you to put yourself in immediate communication with my
     solicitors, Messrs. Kage & Kage, Monument Street, Baltimore, who
     are in possession of my instructions. Do this promptly, and win
     from me the only return you have left it in my power to make
     you--oblivion of your crimes and of yourself.

     "Herman Brudenell."

With the calmness of despair Berenice read this cruel letter through to
the end, and dropped it on her lap, and sat staring at it in silence.
Then, as if incredulous of its contents, or doubtful of its meaning, she
took it up and read it again, and again let it fall. And yet a third
time--after rapidly passing her hand to and fro across her forehead, as
if that action would clear her vision--she raised, re-perused, and laid
aside the letter. Then she firmly set her teeth, and slowly nodded her
head, while for an instant a startling light gleamed from her deep black
eyes.

Her faithful attendant, while seeming to be busy arranging the flasks on
the dressing-table, furtively and anxiously watched her mistress, who at
last spoke:

"Phoebe!"

"Yes, my lady."

"Bring me a glass of wine."

The girl brought the required stimulant, and in handing it to her
mistress noticed how deadly white her face had become. And as the
countess took the glass from the little silver waiter her hand came in
contact with that of Phoebe, and the girl felt as if an icicle had
touched her, so cold it was.

"Now wheel my writing-desk forward," said the countess, as she sipped
her wine.

The order was obeyed.

"And now," continued the lady, as she replaced the glass and opened her
desk, "pack up my wardrobe and jewels, and your own clothes. Order the
carriage to be at the door at eight o'clock, to take us to Baymouth. We
leave Baymouth for New York to-morrow morning, and New York for
Liverpool next Saturday."

"Now, glory be to Heaven for that, my lady; and I wish it had been years
ago instead of to-day!" joyfully exclaimed the girl, as she went about
her business.

"And so do I! And so do I, with all my heart and soul!" thought
Berenice, as she arranged her papers and took up a pen to write. In an
instant she laid it down again, and arose and walked restlessly up and
down the floor, wringing her hands, and muttering to herself:

"And this is the man for whose sake I sacrificed home, friends, country,
and the most splendid prospects that ever dazzled the imagination of
woman! This is the man whom I have loved and watched and prayed for, all
these long years, hoping against hope, and believing against knowledge.
If he had ceased to love me, grown tired of me, and wished to be rid of
me, could he not have told me so, frankly, from the first? It would have
been less cruel than to have inflicted on me this long anguish of
suspense! less cowardly than to have attempted to justify his desertion
of me by a charge of crime! What crime--he knows no more than I do! Oh,
Herman! Herman! how could you fall so low? But I will not reproach you
even in my thoughts. But I must, I must forget you!"

She returned to her desk, sat down and took up her pen; but again she
dropped it, bowed her head upon her desk, and wept:

"Oh, Herman! Herman! must I never hope to meet you again? never look
into your dark eyes, never clasp your hand, or hear your voice again?
never more? never more! Must mine be the hand that writes our sentence
of separation? I cannot! oh! I cannot do it, Herman! And yet!--it is you
who require it!"

After a few minutes she took up his letter and read it over for the
fourth time. Its ruthless implacability seemed to give her the strength
necessary to obey its behests. As if fearing another failure of her
resolution, she wrote at once:

     "Brudenell Hall, December 30, 18--

     "Mr. Brudenell: Your letter has relieved me from an embarrassing
     position. I beg your pardon for having been for so long a period an
     unconscious usurper of your premises. I had mistaken this place for
     my husband's house and my proper home. My mistake, however, has not
     extended to the appropriation of the revenues of the estate. You
     will find every dollar of those placed to your credit in the
     Planters' Bank of Baymouth. My mistake has been limited to the
     occupancy of the house. For that wrong I shall make what reparation
     remains in my power. I shall leave this place this Friday evening;
     see your solicitors on Monday; place in their hands a sum
     equivalent to the full value of Brudenell Hall, as a compensation
     to you for my long use of the house; and then sign whatever
     documents may be necessary to renounce all claim upon yourself and
     your estate, and to free you forever from

     "Berenice, Countess of Hurstmonceux."


She finished the letter and threw down the pen. What it had cost her to
write thus, only her own loving and outraged woman's heart knew.

By the time she had sealed her letter Phoebe entered to say that the
dinner was served--that solitary meal at which she had sat down,
heart-broken, for so many weary years.

She answered, "Very well," but never stirred from her seat.

Phoebe fidgeted about the room for a while, and then, with the freedom
of a favorite attendant, she came to the side of the countess and,
smiling archly, said:

"My lady."

"Well, Phoebe?"

"People needn't starve, need they, because they are going back to their
'ain countrie'?"

Lady Hurstmonceux smiled faintly, roused herself, and went down to
dinner.

On her return to her room she found her maid locking the last trunks.

"Is everything packed, Phoebe?"

"Except the dress you have on, my lady; and I can lay that on the top of
this trunk after you put on your traveling dress."

"And you are glad we are going home, my girl?"

"Oh, my lady, I feel as if I could just spread out my arms and fly for
joy."

"Then I am, also, for your sake. What time is it now?"

"Five o'clock, my lady."

"Three hours yet. Tell Mrs. Spicer to come here."

Phoebe locked the trunk she had under her hand and went out to obey.
When Mrs. Spicer came in she was startled by the intelligence that her
lady was going away immediately, and that the house was to be shut up
until the arrival of Mr. Brudenell or his agents, who would arrange for
its future disposition.

When Lady Hurstmonceux had finished these instructions she placed a
liberal sum of money in the housekeeper's hands, with orders to divide
it among the house-servants.

Next she sent for Grainger, the overseer, and having given him the same
information, and put a similar sum of money in his hands for
distribution among the negroes, she dismissed both the housekeeper and
the overseer. Then she enclosed a note for a large amount in a letter
addressed to the pastor of the parish, with a request that he would
appropriate it for the relief of the suffering poor in that
neighborhood. Finally, having completed all her preparations, she took a
cup of tea, bade farewell to her dependents, and, attended by Phoebe,
entered the carriage and was driven to Baymouth, where she posted her
two letters in time for the evening mail, and where the next morning she
took the boat for Baltimore, en route for the North. She stopped in
Baltimore only long enough to arrange business with Mr. Brudenell's
solicitors, and then proceeded to New York, whence, at the end of the
same week, she sailed for Liverpool. Thus the beautiful young English
Jewess, who had dropped for a while like some rich exotic flower
transplanted to our wild Maryland woods, returned to her native land,
where, let us hope, she found in an appreciating circle of friends some
consolation for the loss of that domestic happiness that had been so
cruelly torn from her.

We shall meet with Berenice, Countess of Hurstmonceux, again; but it
will be in another sphere, and under other circumstances.

It was in the spring succeeding her departure that the house-agents and
attorneys came down to appraise and sell Brudenell Hall. Since the
improvements bestowed upon the estate by Lady Hurstmonceux, the property
had increased its value, so that a purchaser could not at once be found.
When this fact was communicated to Mr. Brudenell, in London, he wrote
and authorized his agent to let the property to a responsible tenant,
and if possible to hire the plantation negroes to the same party who
should take the house.

All this after a while was successfully accomplished. A gentleman from a
neighboring State took the house, all furnished as it was, and hired all
the servants of the premises.

He came early in June, but who or what he was, or whence he came, none
of the neighbors knew. The arrival of any stranger in a remote country
district is always the occasion of much curiosity, speculation, and
gossip. But when such a one brings the purse of Fortunatus in his
pocket, and takes possession of the finest establishment in the
country--house, furniture, servants, carriages, horses, stock and all,
he becomes the subject of the wildest conjecture.

It does not require long to get comfortably to housekeeping in a
ready-made home; so it was soon understood in the neighborhood that the
strangers were settled in their new residence, and might be supposed to
be ready to receive calls.

But the neighbors, though tormented with curiosity, cautiously held
aloof, and waited until the Sabbath, when they might expect to see the
newcomers, and judge of their appearance and hear their pastor's opinion
of them.

So, on the first Sunday after the stranger's settlement at Brudenell
Hall the Baymouth Church was crowded to excess. But those of the
congregation who went there with other motives than to worship their
Creator were sadly disappointed. The crimson-lined Brudenell pew
remained vacant, as it had remained for several years.

"Humph! not church-going people, perhaps! We had an English Jewess
before, perhaps we shall have a Turkish Mohammedan next!" was the
speculation of one of the disappointed.

The conjecture proved false.

The next Sunday the Brudenell pew was filled. There was a gentleman and
lady, and half-a-dozen girls and boys, all dressed in half-mourning,
except one little lady of about ten years old, whose form was enveloped
in black bombazine and crape, and whose face, what could be seen of it,
was drowned in tears. It needed no seer to tell that she was just left
motherless, and placed in charge of her relations.

After undergoing the scrutiny of the congregation, this family was
unanimously, though silently, voted to be perfectly respectable.




CHAPTER XXI.

ISHMAEL'S ADVENTURE.

  I almost fancy that the more
    He was cast out from men,
  Nature had made him of her store
    A worthier denizen;
  As if it pleased her to caress
    A plant grown up so wild,
  As if his being parentless
    Had made him more _her_ child.

  --_Monckton Milnes_.

At twelve years of age Ishmael was a tall, thin, delicate-looking lad,
with regular features, pale complexion, fair hair, and blue eyes. His
great, broad forehead and wasted cheeks gave his face almost a
triangular shape. The truth is, that up to this age the boy had never
had enough food to nourish the healthy growth of the body. And that he
lived at all was probably due to some great original vital force in his
organization, and also to the purity of his native air, of which at
least he got a plenty.

He had learned all the professor could teach him; had read all the books
that Morris could lend him; and was now hungering and thirsting for more
knowledge. At this time a book had such a fascination for Ishmael that
when he happened to be at Baymouth he would stand gazing, spellbound, at
the volumes exposed for sale in the shop windows, just as other boys
gaze at toys and sweetmeats.

But little time had the poor lad for such peeps into Paradise, for he
was now earning about a dollar a week, as Assistant-Professor of Odd
Jobs to Jem Morris, and his professional duties kept him very busy.

Baymouth had progressed in all these years, and now actually boasted a
fine new shop, with this sign over the door:

BOOK, STATIONERY, AND FANCY BAZAAR.

And this to Ishmael seemed a very fairy palace. It attracted him with an
irresistible glamour.

It happened one burning Saturday afternoon in August that the boy,
having a half-holiday, resolved to make the most of it and enjoy himself
by walking to Baymouth and standing before that shop to gaze at his
leisure upon the marvels of literature displayed in its windows.

The unshaded village street was hot and dusty, and the unclouded August
sun was blazing down upon it; but Ishmael did not mind that, as he stood
devouring with his eyes the unattainable books.

While he was thus occupied, a small, open, one-horse carriage drove up
and stopped before the shop door. The gentleman who had driven it
alighted and handed out a lady and a little girl in deep mourning. The
lady and the little girl passed immediately into the shop. And oh! how
Ishmael envied them! They were perhaps going to buy some of those
beautiful books!

The gentleman paused with the reins in his hands, and looked up and down
the bare street, as if in search of some person. At last, in withdrawing
his eyes, they fell upon Ishmael, and he called him.

The boy hastened to his side.

"My lad, do you think you can hold my horse?"

"Oh, yes, sir."

"Well, and can you lead him out of the road to that stream there under
the trees, and let him drink and rest?"

"Yes, sir."

"Very well, go on, then, and mind and watch the carriage well, while we
are in the shop; because, you see, there are tempting parcels in it."

"Yes, sir," again said the boy.

The gentleman gave him the reins and followed the ladies into the shop.
And Ishmael led the horse off to the grove stream, a place much
frequented by visitors at Baymouth to rest and water their horses.

The thirsty horse had drank his fill, and the kind boy was engaged in
rubbing him down with cool, fresh dock leaves, when a voice near the
carriage attracted Ishmael's attention.

"Oh, cricky, Ben! if here isn't old Middy's pony-chaise standing all
alone, and full of good nuggs he's been a buying for that tea-party!
Come, let's have our share beforehand."

Ishmael who was partly concealed by his stooping position behind the
horse, now raised his head, and saw two young gentlemen of about twelve
and fourteen years of age, whom he recognized as the sons of Commodore
Burghe, by having seen them often at church in the commodore's pew.

"Oh, I say, Ben, here's a hamper chock full of oranges and figs and nuts
and raisins and things! let's get at them," said the elder boy, who had
climbed upon one wheel and was looking into the carriage.

"Oh, no, Alf! don't meddle with them! Mr. Middleton would be mad,"
replied the younger.

"Who cares if he is? Who's afraid? Not I!" exclaimed Alf, tearing off
the top of the hamper and helping himself.

All this passed in the instant that Ishmael was rising up.

"You must not touch those things, young gentlemen! You must not, indeed!
Put those figs back again, Master Alfred," he said.

"Who the blazes are you, pray?" inquired Master Alfred contemptously, as
he coolly proceeded to fill his pockets.

"I am Ishmael Worth, and I am set here to watch this horse and carriage,
and I mean to do it! Put those figs back again, Master Alfred."

"Oh! you are Ishmael Worth, are you? The wearer woman's boy and Jem
Morris's 'prentice! Happy to know you, sir!" said the lad sarcastically,
as he deliberately spread his handkerchief on the ground and began to
fill it with English walnuts.

"Return those things to the hamper, Master Alfred, while times are
good," said Ishmael slowly and distinctly.

"Oh, I say, Ben, isn't he a nice one to make acquaintance with? Let's
ask him to dinner!" jeered the boy, helping himself to more walnuts.

"You had better return those things before worse comes of it," said
Ishmael, slowly pulling off his little jacket and carefully folding it
up and laying it on the ground.

"I say, Ben! Jem Morris's apprentice is going to fight! Ar'n't you
scared?" sneered Master Alfred, tying up his handkerchief full of nuts.

"Will you return those things or not?" exclaimed Ishmael, unbuttoning
his little shirt collar and rolling up his sleeves.

"Will you tell me who was your father?" mocked Master Alfred.

That question was answered by a blow dashed full in the mouth of the
questioner, followed instantly by another blow into his right eye and a
third into his left. Then Ishmael seized him by the collar and, twisting
it, choked and shook him until he dropped his plunder. But it was only
the suddenness of the assault that had given Ishmael a moment's
advantage. The contest was too unequal. As soon as Master Alfred had
dropped his plunder he seized his assailant. Ben also rushed to the
rescue. It was unfair, two boys upon one. They soon threw Ishmael down
upon the ground and beat his breath nearly out of his body. They were so
absorbed in their cowardly work that they were unconscious of the
approach of the party from the shop, until the gentleman left the ladies
and hurried to the scene of action, exclaiming:

"What's this? What's this? What's all this, young gentlemen? Let that
poor lad alone! Shame on you both!"

The two culprits ceased their blows and started up panic-stricken. But
only for a moment. The ready and reckless falsehood sprang to Alfred's
lips.

"Why, sir, you see, we were walking along and saw your carriage standing
here and saw that boy stealing the fruit and nuts from it. And we
ordered him to stop and he wouldn't, and we pitched into him and beat
him. Didn't we, Ben"

"Yes, we beat him," said Ben evasively.

"Humph! And he stole the very articles that he was put here to guard!
Sad! sad! but the fault was mine! He is but a child! a poor child, and
was most likely hungry. I should not have left the fruit right under his
keen young nose to tempt him! Boys, you did very wrong to beat him so!
You, who are pampered so much, know little of the severe privations and
great temptations of the poor. And we cannot expect children to resist
their natural appetites," said the gentleman gently, as he stooped to
examine the condition of the fallen boy.

Ishmael was half stunned, exhausted, and bleeding; but his confused
senses had gathered the meaning of the false accusation made against
him. And, through the blood bursting from his mouth, he gurgled forth
the words:

"I didn't, sir! The Lord above, he knows I didn't!"

"He did! he did! Didn't he, Ben?" cried Master Alfred.

Ben was silent.

"And we beat him! Didn't we, Ben?" questioned the young villain, who
well understood his weak younger brother.

"Yes," replied Ben, who was always willing to oblige his elder brother
if he could do so without telling an out and out falsehood; "we did beat
him."

The gentleman raised the battered boy to his feet, took a look at him
and murmured to himself:

"Well! if this lad is a thief and a liar, there is no truth in
phrenology or physiognomy either."

Then, speaking aloud, he said:

"My boy! I am very sorry for what has just happened! You were placed
here to guard my property. You betrayed your trust! You, yourself, stole
it! And you have told a falsehood to conceal your theft. No! do not
attempt to deny it! Here are two young gentlemen of position who are
witnesses against you!"

Ishmael attempted to gurgle some denial, but his voice was drowned in
the blood that still filled his mouth.

"My poor boy," continued the gentleman--"for I see you are poor, if you
had simply eaten the fruit and nuts, that would have been wrong
certainly, being a breach of trust; but it would have been almost
excusable, for you might have been hungry and been tempted by the smell
of the fruit and by the opportunity of tasting it. And if you had
confessed it frankly, I should as frankly have forgiven you. But I am
sorry to say that you have attempted to conceal your fault by falsehood.
And do you know what that falsehood has done? It has converted the act,
that I should have construed as mere trespass, into a theft!"

Ishmael stooped down and bathed his bloody face in the stream and then
wiped it clean with his coarse pocket handkerchief. And then he raised
his head with a childish dignity most wonderful to see, and said:

"Listen to me, sir, if you please. I did not take the fruit or the nuts,
or anything that was yours. It is true, sir, as you said, that I am
poor. And I was hungry, very hungry indeed, because I have had nothing
to eat since six o'clock this morning. And the oranges and figs did
smell nice, and I did want them very much. But I did not touch them,
sir! I could better bear hunger than I could bear shame! And I should
have suffered shame if I had taken your things! Yes, even though you
might have never found out the loss of them. Because--I should have
known myself to be a thief, and I could not have borne that, sir! I did
not take your property, sir, I hope you will believe me."

"He did! he did! he did! didn't he now, Ben?" cried Alfred.

Ben was silent.

"And we beat him for it, didn't we, Ben?"

"Yes," said Ben.

"There now you see, my boy! I would be glad to believe you; but here are
two witnesses against you! two young gentlemen of rank, who would not
stoop to falsehood!" said the gentleman sadly.

"Sir," replied Ishmael calmly, "be pleased to listen to me, while I tell
you what really happened. When you left me in charge of this horse I led
him to this stream and gave him water, and I was rubbing him down with a
handful of fresh dock-leaves when these two young gentlemen came up. And
the elder one proposed to help himself to the contents of the hamper.
But the younger one would not agree to the plan. And I, for my part,
told him to let the things alone. But he wouldn't mind me. I insisted,
but he laughed at me and helped himself to the oranges, figs, walnuts,
and raisins. I told him to put them back directly; but he wouldn't. And
then I struck him and collared him, sir; for I thought it was my duty to
fight for the property that had been left in my care. But he was bigger
than I was, and his brother came to help him, and they were too many for
me, and between them they threw me down. And then you came up. And that
is the whole truth, sir."

"It isn't! it isn't! He stole the things, and now he wants to lay it on
us! that is the worst of all! But we can prove that he did it, because
we are two witnesses against one!" said Master Alfred excitedly.

"Yes; that is the worst of all, my boy; it was bad to take the things,
but you were tempted by hunger; it was worse to deny the act, but you
were tempted by fear; it is the worst of all to try to lay your fault
upon the shoulders of others. I fear I shall be obliged to punish you,"
said the gentleman.

"Sir, punish me for the loss of the fruit if you please; but believe me;
for I speak the truth," said Ishmael firmly.

At that moment he felt a little soft hand steal into his own, and heard
a gentle voice whisper in his ear:

"I believe you, poor boy, if they don't."

He turned, and saw at his side the little orphan girl in deep mourning.
She was a stately little lady, with black eyes and black ringlets, and
with the air of a little princess.

"Come, Claudia! Come away, my love," said the lady, who had just arrived
at the spot.

"No, aunt, if you please; I am going to stand by this poor boy here! He
has got no friend! He is telling the truth, and nobody will believe
him!" said the little girl, tossing her head, and shaking back her black
ringlets haughtily.

It was easy to see that this little lady had had her own royal will,
ever since she was one day old, and cried for a light until it was
brought.

"Claudia, Claudia, you are very naughty to disobey your aunt," said the
gentleman gravely.

The little lady lifted her jetty eyebrows in simple surprise.

"'Naughty,' uncle! How can you say such things to me? Mamma never did;
and papa never does! Pray do not say such things again to me, uncle! I
have not been used to hear them."

The gentleman shrugged his shoulders, and turned to Ishmael, saying:

"I am more grieved than angry, my boy, to see you stand convicted of
theft and falsehood."

"I was never guilty of either in my life, sir," said Ishmael.

"He was! he was! He stole the things, and then told stories about it,
and tried to lay it on us! But we can prove it was himself! We are two
witnesses against one! two genteel witnesses against one low one! We are
gentleman's sons; and who is he? He's a thief! He stole the things,
didn't he, Ben?" questioned Master Alfred.

Ben turned away.

"And we thrashed him well for it, didn't we, Ben?"

"Yes," said Ben.

"So you see, sir, it is true! there are two witnesses against you; do
not therefore make your case quite hopeless by a persistence in
falsehood," said the gentleman, speaking sternly for the first time.

Ishmael dropped his head, and the Burghe boys laughed.

Little Claudia's eyes blazed.

"Shame on you, Alfred Burghe! and you too, Ben! I know that you have
told stories yourselves, for I see it in both your faces, just as I see
that this poor boy has told the truth by his face!" she exclaimed. Then
putting her arm around Ishmael's neck in the tender, motherly way that
such little women will use to boys in distress, she said:

"There! hold up your head, and look them in the face. It is true, they
are all against you; but, then, what of that, when I am on your side. It
is a great thing, let me tell you, to have me on your side. I am Miss
Merlin, my father's heiress; and he is the Chief Justice of the Supreme
Court. And I am not sure but that I might make my papa have these two
bad boys hanged if I insisted upon it! And I stand by you because I know
you are telling the truth, and because my mamma always told me it would
be my duty, as the first lady in the country, to protect the poor and
the persecuted! So hold up your head, and look them in the face, and
answer them!" said the young lady, throwing up her own head and shaking
back her rich ringlets.




CHAPTER XXII.

ISHMAEL GAINS HIS FIRST VERDICT.

  Honor and shame from no condition rise;
  Act well your part, there all the honor lies.
  Worth makes the man, and want of it the fellow,
  The rest is all but leather and prunella.

  --_Pope_.

So conjured, Ishmael lifted his face and confronted his accusers. It was
truth and intellect encountering falsehood and stupidity. Who could
doubt the issue?

"Sir," said the boy, "if you will look into the pockets of that young
gentleman, Master Alfred, you will find the stolen fruit upon him."

Alfred Burghe started and turned to run. But the gentleman was too quick
to let him escape, and caught him by the arm.

"What, sir! Mr. Middleton, would you search me at his bidding? Search
the son of Commodore Burghe at the bidding of--nobody's son?" exclaimed
the youth, struggling to free himself, while the blood seemed ready to
burst from his red and swollen face.

"For your vindication, young sir! For your vindication," replied Mr.
Middleton, proceeding to turn out the young gentleman's pockets, when
lo! oranges, figs, and nuts rolled upon the ground.

"It is infamous--so it is!" exclaimed Master Alfred, mad with shame and
rage.

"Yes, it is infamous," sternly replied Mr. Middleton.

"I mean it is infamous to treat a commodore's son in this way!"

"And I mean it is infamous in anybody's son to behave as you have, sir!"

"I bought the things at Nutt's shop! I bought them with my own money!
They are mine! I never touched your things. That fellow did! He took
them, and then told falsehoods about it."

"Sir," said Ishmael, "if you will examine that bundle, lying under that
bush, you will find something there to prove which of us two speaks the
truth."

Master Alfred made a dash for the bundle; but again Mr. Middleton was
too quick for him, and caught it up. It was a red bandanna silk
handkerchief stuffed full of parcels and tied at the corners. The
handkerchief had the name of Alfred Burghe on one corner; the small
parcel of nuts and raisins it contained were at once recognized by Mr.
Middleton as his own.

"Oh, sir, sir!" began that gentleman severely, turning upon the detected
culprit; but the young villain was at bay!

"Well?" he growled in defiance; "what now? what's all the muss about?
Those parcels were what I took off his person when he was running away
with them. Didn't I, Ben?"

Ben grumbled some inaudible answer, which Alfred assumed to be assent,
for he immediately added:

"And I tied them up in my handkerchief to give them back to you. Didn't
I, Ben?"

Ben mumbled something or other.

"And then I beat him for stealing. Didn't I, Ben?"

"Yes, you beat him," sulkily answered the younger brother.

Mr. Middleton gazed at the two boys in amazement; not that he
entertained the slightest doubt of the innocence of Ishmael and the
guilt of Alfred, but that he was simply struck with consternation at
this instance of hardened juvenile depravity.

"Sir," continued the relentless young prosecutor, "if you will please to
question Master Ben, I think he will tell you the truth. He has not told
a downright story yet."

"What! why he has been corroborating his brother's testimony all along!"
said Mr. Middleton.

"Only as to the assault, sir; not as to the theft. Please question him,
sir, to finish this business."

"I will! Ben, who stole the fruit and nuts from my carriage?"

Ben dug his hands into his pockets and turned sullenly away.

"Did this poor boy steal them? For if I find he did, I will send him to
prison. And I know you wouldn't like to see an innocent boy sent to
prison. So tell me the truth. Did he, or did he not, steal the articles
in question?"

"He did not; not so much as one of them," replied the younger Burghe.

"Did Alfred take them?"

Ben was sullenly silent.

"Did Alfred take them?" repeated Mr. Middleton.

"I won't tell you! So there now! I told you that fellow didn't! but I
won't tell you who did! It is real hard of you to want me to tell on my
own brother!" exclaimed Master Ben, walking off indignantly.

"That is enough; indeed the finding of the articles upon Alfred's person
was enough," said Mr. Middleton.

"I think this poor boy's word ought to have been enough!" said Claudia.

"And now, sir!" continued Mr. Middleton, turning to Master Burghe; "you
have been convicted of theft, falsehood, and cowardice--yes, and of the
meanest falsehood and the basest cowardice I ever heard of. Under these
circumstances, I cannot permit your future attendance upon my school.
You are no longer a proper companion for my pupils. To-morrow I shall
call upon your father, to tell him what has happened and advise him to
send you to sea, under some strict captain, for a three or five years'
cruise!"

"If you blow me to the governor, I'll be shot to death if I don't knife
you, old fellow!" roared the young reprobate.

"Begone, sir!" was the answer of Mr. Middleton.

"Oh, I can go! But you look out! You're all a set of radicals, anyhow!
making equals of all the rag, tag, and bobtail about. Look at Claudia
there! What would Judge Merlin say if he was to see his daughter with
her arm around that boy's neck!"

Claudia's eyes kindled dangerously, and she made one step towards the
offender, saying:

"Hark you, Master Alfred Burghe. Don't you dare to take my name between
your lips again! and don't you dare to come near me as long as you live,
or even to say to anybody that you were ever acquainted with me! If you
do I will make my papa have you hanged! For I do not choose to know a
thief, liar, and coward!"

"Claudia! Claudia! Claudia! You shock me beyond all measure, my dear!"
exclaimed the lady in a tone of real pain; and then lowering her voice
she whispered--"'Thief, liar, coward!' what shocking words to issue from
a young lady's lips."

"I know they are not nice words, Aunt Middleton, and if you will only
teach me nicer ones I will use them instead. But are there any pretty
words for ugly tricks?"

As this question was a "poser" that Mrs. Middleton did not attempt to
answer, the little lady continued very demurely:

"I will look in 'Webster' when I get home and see if there are."

"My boy," said Mr. Middleton, approaching our lad, "I have accused you
wrongfully. I am sorry for it and beg your pardon."

Ishmael looked up in surprise and with an "Oh, sir, please don't,"
blushed and hung his head. It seemed really dreadful to this poor boy
that this grave and dignified gentleman should ask his pardon! And yet
Mr. Middleton lost no dignity in this simple act, because it was right;
he had wronged the poor lad, and owed an apology just as much as if he
had wronged the greatest man in the country.

"And now, my boy," continued the gentleman, "be always as honest, as
truthful, and as fearless as you have shown yourself to-day, and though
your lot in life may be very humble--aye, of the very humblest--yet you
will be respected in your lowly sphere." Here the speaker opened his
portmonnaie and took from it a silver dollar, saying, "Take this, my
boy, not as a reward for your integrity,--that, understand, is a matter
of more worth than to be rewarded with money,--but simply as payment for
your time and trouble in defending my property."

"Oh, sir, please don't. I really don't want the money," said Ishmael,
shrinking from the offered coin.

"Oh, nonsense, my boy! You must be paid, you know," said Mr. Middleton,
urging the dollar upon him.

"But I do not want pay for a mere act of civility," persisted Ishmael,
drawing back.

"But your time and trouble, child; they are money to lads in your line
of life."

"If you please, sir, it was a holiday, and I had nothing else to do."

"But take this to oblige me."

"Indeed, sir, I don't want it. The professor is very freehearted and
pays me well for my work."

"The professor? What professor, my boy? I thought I had the honor to be
the only professor in the neighborhood," said the gentleman, smiling.

"I mean Professor Jim Morris, sir," replied Ishmael, in perfect good
faith.

"Oh! yes, exactly; I have heard of that ingenious and useful individual,
who seems to have served his time at all trades, and taken degrees in
all arts and sciences; but I did not know he was called a professor. So
you are a student in his college!" smiled Mr. Middleton.

"I help him, sir, and he pays me," answered the boy.

"And what is your name, my good little fellow?"

"Ishmael Worth, sir."

"Oh, yes, exactly; you are the son of the little weaver up on Hut Hill,
just across the valley from Brudenell Heights?"

"I am her nephew, sir."

"Are your parents living?"

"No, sir; I have been an orphan from my birth."

"Poor boy! And you are depending on your aunt for a home, and on your
own labor for a support?"

"Yes, sir."

"Well, Ishmael, as you very rightly take pay from my brother professor,
I do not know why you should refuse it from me."

Ishmael perhaps could not answer that question to his own satisfaction.
At all events, he hesitated a moment before he replied:

"Why, you see, sir, what I do for the other professor is all in the line
of my business; but the small service I have done for you is only a
little bit of civility that I am always so glad to show to any
gentleman--I mean to anybody at all, sir; even a poor wagoner, I often
hold horses for them, sir! And, bless you, they couldn't pay me a
penny."

"But I can, my boy! and besides you not only held my horse, and watered
him, and rubbed him down, and watched my carriage, but you fought a
stout battle in defense of my goods, and got yourself badly bruised by
the thieves, and unjustly accused by me. Certainly, it is a poor
offering I make in return for your services and sufferings in my
interests. Here, my lad, I have thought better of it; here is a half
eagle. Take it and buy something for yourself."

"Indeed, indeed, sir, I cannot. Please don't keep on asking me,"
persisted Ishmael, drawing back with a look of distress and almost of
reproach on his fine face.

Now, why could not the little fellow take the money that was pressed
upon him? He wanted it badly enough, Heaven knows! His best clothes were
all patches, and this five dollar gold piece would have bought him a new
suit. And besides there was an "Illustrated History of the United
States" in that book-shop, that really and truly Ishmael would have been
willing to give a finger off either of his hands to possess; and its
price was just three dollars. Now, why didn't the little wretch take the
money and buy the beautiful book with which his whole soul was enamored?
The poor child did not know himself. But you and I know, reader, don't
we? We know that he could not take the money, with the arm of that
black-eyed little lady around his neck!

Yes, the arm of Claudia was still most tenderly and protectingly
encircling his neck, and every few minutes she would draw down his rough
head caressingly to her own damask cheek.

Shocking, wasn't it? And you wonder how her aunt and uncle could have
stood by and permitted it. Because they couldn't help it. Miss Claudia
was a little lady, angel born, who had never been contradicted in her
life. Her father was a crochety old fellow, with a "theory," one result
of which was that he let his trees and his daughter grow up unpruned as
they liked.

But do not mistake Miss Claudia, or think her any better or any worse
than she really was. Her caresses of the peasant boy looked as if she
was republican in her principles and "fast" in her manners. She was
neither the one nor the other. So far from being republican, she was
just the most ingrained little aristocrat that ever lived! She was an
aristocrat from the crown of her little, black, ringletted head to the
sole of her tiny, gaitered foot; from her heart's core to her
scarf-skin; so perfect an aristocrat that she was quite unconscious of
being so. For instance, she looked upon herself as very little lower
than the angels; and upon the working classes as very little higher than
the brutes; if in her heart she acknowledged that all in the human shape
were human, that was about the utmost extent of her liberalism. She and
they were both clay, to be sure, but she was of the finest porcelain
clay and they of the coarsest potter's earth. This theory had not been
taught her, it was born in her, and so entirely natural and sincere that
she was almost unconscious of its existence; certainly unsuspicious of
its fallacy.

Thus, you see, she caressed Ishmael just exactly as she would have
caressed her own Newfoundland dog; she defended his truth and honesty
from false accusation just as she would have defended Fido's from a
similar charge; she praised his fidelity and courage just as she would
have praised Fido's; for, in very truth, she rated the peasant boy not
one whit higher than the dog! Had she been a degree less proud, had she
looked upon Ishmael as a human being with like passions and emotions as
her own, she might have been more reserved in her manner. But being as
proud as she was, she caressed and protected the noble peasant boy as a
kind-hearted little lady would have caressed and protected a noble
specimen of the canine race! Therefore, what might have been considered
very forward and lowering in another little lady, was perfectly graceful
and dignified in Miss Merlin.

But, meanwhile, the poor, earnest, enthusiastic boy! He didn't know that
she rated him as low as any four-footed pet! He thought she appreciated
him, very highly, too highly, as a human being! And his great little
heart burned and glowed with joy and gratitude! And he would no more
have taken pay for doing her uncle a service than he would have picked a
pocket or robbed a henroost! He just adored her lovely clemency, and he
was even turning over in his mind the problem how he, a poor, poor boy,
hardly able to afford himself a halfpenny candle to read by, after dark,
could repay her kindness--what could he find, invent, or achieve to
please her!

Of all this Miss Claudia only understood his gratitude; and it pleased
her as the gratitude of Fido might have done.

And she left his side for a moment, and raised herself on tiptoe and
whispered to her uncle:

"Uncle, he is a noble fellow--isn't he, now? But he loves me better than
he does you. So let me give him something."

Mr. Middleton placed the five dollar piece in her hand.

"No, no, no--not that! Don't you see it hurts his feelings to offer him
that?"

"Well--but what then?"

"I'll tell you: When we drove up to Hamlin's I saw him standing before
the shop, with his hands in his pockets, staring at the books in the
windows, just as I have seen hungry children stare at the tarts and
cakes in a pastry cook's. And I know he is hungry for a book! Now uncle,
let me give him a book."

"Yes; but had not I better give it to him, Claudia?"

"Oh, if you like, and he'll take it from you! But, you know, there's
Fido now, who sometimes gets contrary, and won't take anything from your
hand, but no matter how contrary he is, will always take anything from
mine. But you may try, uncle--you may try!"

This conversation was carried on in a whisper. When it was ended Mr.
Middleton turned to Ishmael and said:

"Very well, my boy; I can but respect your scruples. Follow us back to
Hamlin's."

And so saying, he helped his wife and his niece into the pony chaise,
got in himself, and took the reins to drive on.

Miss Claudia looked back and watched Ishmael as he limped slowly and
painfully after them. The distance was very short, and they soon reached
the shop.

"Which is the window he was looking in, Claudia?" inquired Mr.
Middleton.

"This one on the left hand, uncle."

"Ah! Come here, my boy; look into this window now, and tell me which of
these books you would advise me to buy for a present to a young friend
of mine?"

The poor fellow looked up with so much perplexity in his face at the
idea of this grave, middle-aged gentleman asking advice of him, that Mr.
Middleton hastened to say:

"The reason I ask you, Ishmael, is because, you being a boy would be a
better judge of another boy's tastes than an old man like me could be.
So now judge by yourself, and tell me which book you think would please
my young friend best. Look at them all, and take time."

"Oh, yes, sir. But I don't want time! Anybody could tell in a minute
which book a boy would like!"

"Which, then?"

"Oh, this, this, this! 'History of the United States,' all full of
pictures!"

"But here is 'Robinson Crusoe,' and here is the 'Arabian Nights'; why
not choose one of them?"

"Oh, no, sir--don't! They are about people that never lived, and things
that aren't true; and though they are very interesting, I know, there is
no solid satisfaction in them like there is in this--"

"Well, now 'this.' What is the great attraction of this to a boy? Why,
it's nothing but dry history," said Mr. Middleton, with an amused smile,
while he tried to "pump" the poor lad.

"Oh, sir, but there's so much in it! There's Captain John Smith, and Sir
Walter Raleigh, and Jamestown, and Plymouth, and the Pilgrim Fathers,
and John Hancock, and Patrick Henry, and George Washington, and the
Declaration of Independence, and Bunker's Hill, and Yorktown! Oh!" cried
Ishmael with an ardent burst of enthusiasm.

"You seem to know already a deal more of the history of our country than
some of my first-class young gentlemen have taken the trouble to learn,"
said Mr. Middleton, in surprise.

"Oh, no, I don't, sir. I know no more than what I have read in a little
thin book, no bigger than your hand, sir, that was lent to me by the
professor; but I know by that how much good there must be in this, sir."

"Ah! a taste of the dish has made you long for a feast."

"Sir?"

"Nothing, my boy, but that I shall follow your advice in the selection
of a book," said the gentleman, as he entered the shop. The lady and the
little girl remained in the carriage, and Ishmael stood feasting his
hungry eyes upon the books in the window.

Presently the volume he admired so much disappeared.

"There! I shall never see it any more!" said Ishmael, with a sigh; "but
I'm glad some boy is going to get it! Oh, won't he be happy to-night,
though! Wish it was I! No, I don't neither; it's a sin to covet!"

And a few minutes after the gentleman emerged from the shop with an
oblong packet in his hand.

"It was the last copy he had left, my boy, and I have secured it! Now do
you really think my young friend will like it?" asked Mr. Middleton.

"Oh, sir, won't he though, neither!" exclaimed Ishmael, in sincere
hearty sympathy with the prospective happiness of another.

"Well, then, my little friend must take it," said Mr. Middleton,
offering the packet to Ishmael.

"Sir!" exclaimed the latter.

"It is for you, my boy."

"Oh, sir, I couldn't take it, indeed! It is only another way of paying
me for a common civility," said Ishmael, shrinking from the gift, yet
longing for the book.

"It is not; it is a testimonial of my regard for you, my boy! Receive it
as such."

"I do not deserve such a testimonial, and cannot receive it, sir,"
persisted Ishmael.

"There, uncle, I told you so!" exclaimed Claudia, springing from the
carriage and taking the book from the hand of Mr. Middleton.

She went to the side of Ishmael, put her arm around his neck, drew his
head down against hers, leaned her bright cheek against his, and said:

"Come, now, take the book; I know you want it; take it like a good boy;
take it for my sake,"

Still Ishmael hesitated a little.

Then she raised the parcel and pressed it to her lips and handed it to
him again, saying:

"There, now, you see I've kissed it. Fido would take anything I kissed;
won't you?"

Ishmael now held out his hands eagerly for the prize, took it and
pressed it to his jacket, exclaiming awkwardly but earnestly:

"Thank you, miss! Oh, thank you a thousand, thousand times, miss! You
don't know how much I wanted this book, and how glad I am!"

"Oh, yes, I do. I'm a witch, and know people's secret thoughts. But why
didn't you take the book when uncle offered it?"

"If you are a witch, miss, you can tell."

"So I can; it was because you don't love uncle as well as you love me!
Well, Fido doesn't either. But uncle is a nice man for all that."

"I wonder who 'Fido' is," thought the poor boy. "I do wonder who he is;
her brother, I suppose."

"Come, Claudia, my love, get into the carriage; we must go home," said
Mr. Middleton, as he assisted his niece to her seat.

"I thank you very much, sir, for this very beautiful book," said
Ishmael, going up to Mr. Middleton and taking off his hat.

"You are very welcome, my boy; so run home now and enjoy it," replied
the gentleman, as he sprang into the carriage and took the reins.

"'Run home?' how can he run home, uncle? If he lives at the weaver's, it
is four miles off! How can he run it, or even walk it? Don't you see how
badly hurt he is? Why, he could scarcely limp from the pond to the shop!
I think it would be only kind, uncle, to take him up beside you. We pass
close to the hut, you know, in going home, and we could set him down."

"Come along, then, my little fellow! The young princess says you are to
ride home with us, and her highness' wishes are not to be disobeyed!"
laughed Mr. Middleton, holding out his hand to help the boy into the
carriage.

Ishmael made no objection to this proposal: but eagerly clambered up to
the offered seat beside the gentleman.

The reins were moved, and they set off at a spanking pace, and were soon
bowling along the turnpike road that made a circuit through the forest
toward Brudenell Heights.

The sun had set, a fresh breeze had sprung up, and, as they were driving
rapidly in the eye of the wind, there was scarcely opportunity for
conversation. In little more than an hour they reached a point in the
road within a few hundred yards of the weaver's hut.

"Here we are, my boy! Now, do you think you can get home without help?"
inquired Mr. Middleton, as he stopped the carriage.

"Oh, yes, sir, thank you!" replied Ishmael, as he clambered down to the
ground. He took off his hat beside the carriage, and making his best
Sabbath-school bow, said:

"Good-evening, sir; good-evening, madam and miss, and thank you very
much."

"Good-evening, my little man; there get along home with you out of the
night air," said Mr. Middleton.

Mrs. Middleton and the little lady nodded and smiled their adieus.

And Ishmael struck into the narrow and half hidden footpath that led
from the highway to the hut.

The carriage started on its way.

"A rather remarkable boy, that," said Mr. Middleton, as they drove along
the forest road encircling the crest of the hills towards Brudenell
Heights, that moonlit, dewy evening; "a rather remarkable boy! He has an
uncommonly fine head! I should really like to examine it! The intellect
and moral organs seem wonderfully developed! I really should like to
examine it carefully at my leisure."

"He has a fine face, if it were not so pale and thin," said Mrs.
Middleton.

"Poor, poor fellow," said Claudia, in a tone of deep pity, "he is thin
and pale, isn't he? And Fido is so fat and sleek! I'm afraid he doesn't
get enough to eat, uncle!"

"Who, Fido?"

"No, the other one, the boy! I say I'm afraid he don't get enough to
eat. Do you think he does?"

"I--I'm afraid not, my dear!"

"Then I think it is a shame, uncle! Rich people ought not to let the
poor, who depend upon them, starve! Papa says that I am to come into my
mamma's fortune as soon as I am eighteen. When I do, nobody in this
world shall want. Everybody shall have as much as ever they can eat
three times a day. Won't that be nice?"

"Magnificent, my little princess, if you can only carry out your ideas,"
replied her uncle.

"Oh! but I will! I will, if it takes every dollar of my income! My mamma
told me that when I grew up I must be the mother of the poor! And
doesn't a mother feed her children?"

Middleton laughed.

"And as for that poor boy on the hill, he shall have tarts and cheese
cakes, and plum pudding, and roast turkey, and new books every day;
because I like him; I like him so much; I like him better than I do
anything in the world except Fido!"

"Well, my dear," said Mr. Middleton, seizing this opportunity of
administering an admonition, "like him as well as Fido, if you please;
but do not pet him quite as freely as you pet Fido."

"But I will, if I choose to! Why shouldn't I?" inquired the young lady,
erecting her haughty little head.

"Because he is not a dog!" dryly answered her uncle.

"Oh! but he likes petting just as much as Fido! He does indeed, uncle; I
assure you! Oh, I noticed that."

"Nevertheless, Miss Claudia, I must object in future to your making a
pet of the poor boy, whether you or he like it or not."

"But I will, if I choose!" persisted the little princess, throwing back
her head and shaking all her ringlets.

Mr. Middleton sighed, shook his head, and turned to his wife,
whispering, in a low tone:

"What are we to do with this self-willed elf? To carry out her father's
ideas, and let her nature have unrestrained freedom to develop itself,
will be the ruin of her! Unless she is controlled and guided she is just
the girl to grow up wild and eccentric, and end in running away with her
own footman."

These words were not intended for Miss Claudia's ears; but
notwithstanding, or rather because of, that, she heard every syllable,
and immediately fired up, exclaiming:

"Who are you talking of marrying a footman? Me! me! me! Do you think
that I would ever marry anyone beneath me?' No, indeed! I will live to
be an old maid, before I will marry anybody but a lord! that I am
determined upon!"

"You will never reach that consummation of your hopes, my dear, by
petting a peasant boy, even though you do look upon him as little better
than a dog," said Mr. Middleton, as he drew up before the gates of
Brudenell.

A servant was in attendance to open them. And as the party were now at
home, the conversation ceased for the present.

Claudia ran in to exhibit her purchases.

Her favorite, Fido, ran to meet her, barking with delight.




CHAPTER XXIII.

ISHMAEL'S PROGRESS.

  Athwart his face when blushes pass
    To be so poor and weak,
  He falls into the dewy grass,
    To cool his fevered cheek;
  And hears a music strangely made,
    That you have never heard,
  A sprite in every rustling blade,
    That sings like any bird!

  --_Monckton Milnes_.

Meanwhile on that fresh, dewy, moonlight summer evening, along the
narrow path leading through the wood behind the hut, Ishmael limped--the
happiest little fellow, despite his wounds and bruises, that ever lived.
He was so happy that he half suspected his delight to be all unreal, and
feared to wake up presently and find it was but a dream, and see the
little black-eyed girl, the ride in the carriage, and, above all, the
new "Illustrated History of the United States" vanish into the land of
shades.

In this dazed frame of mind he reached the hut and opened the door.

The room was lighted only by the blazing logs of a wood fire, which the
freshness of the late August evening on the hills made not quite
unwelcome.

The room was in no respect changed in the last twelve years. The
well-cared-for though humble furniture was still in its old position.

Hannah, as of old, was seated at her loom, driving the shuttle back and
forth with a deafening clatter. Hannah's face was a little more sallow
and wrinkled, and her hair a little more freely streaked with gray than
of yore: that was all the change visible in her personal appearance. But
long continued solitude had rendered her as taciturn and unobservant as
if she had been born deaf and blind.

She had not seen Reuben Gray since that Sunday when Ishmael was
christened and Reuben insisted on bringing the child home, and when, in
the bitterness of her woe and her shame, she had slammed the door in his
face. Gray had left the neighborhood, and it was reported that he had
been promoted to the management of a rich farm in the forest of Prince
George's.

"There is your supper on the hearth, child," she said, without ceasing
her work or turning her head as Ishmael entered.

Hannah was a good aunt; but she was not his mother; if she had been, she
would at least have turned around to look at the boy, and then she would
have seen he was hurt, and would have asked an explanation. As it was
she saw nothing.

And Ishmael was very glad of it. He did not wish to be pitied or
praised; he wished to be left to himself and his own devices, for this
evening at least, when he had such a distinguished guest as his grand
new book to entertain!

Ishmael took up his bowl of mush and milk, sat down, and with a large
spoon shoveled his food down his throat with more dispatch than
delicacy--just as he would have shoveled coal into a cellar. The sharp
cries of a hungry stomach must be appeased, he knew; but with as little
loss of time as possible, particularly when there was a hungry brain
waiting to set to work upon a rich feast already prepared for it!

So in three minutes he put away his bowl and spoon, drew his
three-legged stool to the corner of the fireplace, where he could see to
read, seated himself, opened his packet, and displayed his treasure. It
was a large, thick, octavo volume, bound in stout leather, and filled
with portraits and pictured battle scenes. And on the fly-leaf was
written:

     "Presented to Ishmael Worth, as a reward of merit, by his friend
     James Middleton."

Ishmael read that with a new accession of pleasure. Then he turned the
leaves to peep at the hidden jewels in this intellectual casket. Then he
closed the book and laid it on his knees and shut his eyes and held his
breath for joy.

He had been enamored of this beauty for months and months. He had fallen
in love with it at first sight, when he had seen its pages open, with a
portrait of George Washington on the right and a picture of the Battle
of Yorktown on the left, all displayed in the show window of Hainlin's
book shop. He had loved it and longed for it with a passionate ardor
ever since. He had spent all his half holidays in going to Baymouth and
standing before Hamlin's window and staring at the book, and asking the
price of it, and wondering if he should ever be able to save money
enough to buy it. Now, to be in love with an unattainable woman is bad
enough, the dear knows! But to be in love with an unattainable book--Oh,
my gracious! Lover-like, he had thought of this book all day, and
dreamt of it all night; but never hoped to possess it!

And now he really owned it! He had won it as a reward for courage,
truth, and honesty! It was lying there on his knees. It was all his own!
His intense satisfaction can only be compared to that of a youthful
bridegroom who has got his beloved all to himself at last! It might have
been said of the one, as it is often said of the other, "It was the
happiest day of his life!"

Oh, doubtless in after years the future statesman enjoyed many a
hard-won victory. Sweet is the breath of fame! Sweet the praise of
nations! But I question whether, in all the vicissitudes, successes,
failures, trials, and triumphs of his future life, Ishmael Worth ever
tasted such keen joy as he did this night in the possession of this
book.

He enjoyed it more than wealthy men enjoy their great libraries. To him,
this was the book of books, because it was the history of his own
country.

There were thousands and thousands of young men, sons of gentlemen, in
schools and colleges, reading this glorious history of the young
republic as a task, with indifference or disgust, while this poor boy,
in the hill-top hut, pored over its pages with all the enthusiasm of
reverence and love! And why--what caused this difference? Because they
were of the commonplace, while he was one in a million. This was the
history of the rise and progress of the United States; Ishmael Worth was
an ardent lover and worshiper of his country, as well as of all that was
great and good! He had the brain to comprehend and the heart to
reverence the divine idea embodied in the Federal Union. He possessed
these, not by inheritance, not by education, but by the direct
inspiration of Heaven, who, passing over the wealthy and the prosperous,
ordained this poor outcast boy, this despised, illegitimate son of a
country weaver, to become a great power among the people! a great pillar
of the State.

No one could guess this now. Not even the boy himself. He did not know
that he was any richer in heart or brain than other boys of his age. No,
most probably, by analogy, he thought himself in this respect as well as
in all others, poorer than his neighbors. He covered his book carefully,
and studied it perseveringly; studied it not only while it was a
novelty, but after he had grown familiar with its incidents.

I have dwelt so long upon this subject because the possession of this
book at this time had a signal effect in forming Ishmael Worth's
character and directing the current of the boy's whole future life. It
was one of the first media of his inspiration. Its heroes, its warriors,
and its statesmen were his idols, his models, and his exemplars. By
studying them he became himself high-toned, chivalrous, and devoted.
Through the whole autumn he worked hard all day, upheld with the
prospect of returning home at night to--his poor hut and his silent
aunt?--oh, no, but to the grand stage upon which the Revolutionary
struggle was exhibited and to the company of its heroes--Washington,
Putnam, Marion, Jefferson, Hancock, and Henry! He saw no more for some
time of his friends at Brudenell Hall. He knew that Mr. Middleton had a
first-class school at his house, and he envied the privileged young
gentlemen who had the happiness to attend it: little knowing how
unenviable a privilege the said young gentlemen considered that
attendance and how a small portion of happiness they derived from it.

The winter set in early and severely. Hannah took a violent cold and was
confined to her bed with inflammatory rheumatism. For many weeks she was
unable to do a stroke of work. During this time of trial Ishmael worked
for both--rising very early in the morning to get the frugal breakfast
and set the house in order before going out to his daily occupation of
"jobbing" with the professor--and coming home late at night to get the
supper and to split the wood and to bring the water for the next day's
supply. Thus, as long as his work lasted, he was the provider as well as
the nurse of his poor aunt.

But at last there came one of the heaviest falls of snow ever known in
that region. It lay upon the ground for many weeks, quite blocking up
the roads, interrupting travel, and of course putting a stop to the
professor's jobbing and to Ishmael's income. Provisions were soon
exhausted, and there was no way of getting more. Hannah and Ishmael
suffered hunger. Ishmael bore this with great fortitude. Hannah also
bore it patiently as long as the tea lasted. But when that woman's
consolation failed she broke down and complained bitterly.

The Baymouth turnpike was about the only passable road in the
neighborhood. By it Ishmael walked on to the village, one bitter cold
morning, to try to get credit for a quarter of a pound of tea.

But Nutt would see him hanged first.

Disappointed and sorrowful, Ishmael turned his steps from the town. He
had come about a mile on his homeward road, when something glowing like
a coal of fire on the glistening whiteness of the snow caught his eye.

It was a red morocco pocketbook lying in the middle of the road. There
was not a human creature except Ishmael himself on the road or anywhere
in sight. Neither had he passed anyone on his way from the village.
Therefore it was quite in vain that he looked up and down and all around
for the owner of the pocketbook as he raised it from the ground. No
possible claimant was to be seen. He opened it and examined its
contents. It contained a little gold and silver, not quite ten dollars
in all; but a fortune for Ishmael, in his present needy condition. There
was no name on the pocketbook and not a scrap of paper in it by which
the owner might be discovered. There was nothing in it but the
untraceable silver and gold. It seemed to have dropped from heaven for
Ishmael's own benefit! This was his thought as he turned with the
impulse to fly directly back to the village and invest a portion of the
money in necessaries for Hannah.

What was it that suddenly arrested his steps? The recollection that the
money was not his own! that to use it even for the best purpose in the
world would be an act of dishonesty.

He paused and reflected. The devil took that opportunity to tempt
him--whispering:

"You found the pocketbook and you cannot find the owner; therefore it is
your own, you know."

"You know it isn't," murmured Ishmael's conscience.

"Well, even so, it is no harm to borrow a dollar or two to get your poor
sick aunt a little tea and sugar. You could pay it back again before the
pocketbook is claimed, even if it is ever claimed," mildly insinuated
the devil.

"It would be borrowing without leave," replied conscience.

"But for your poor, sick, suffering aunt! think of her, and make her
happy this evening with a consoling cup of tea! Take only half a dollar
for that good purpose. Nobody could blame you for that," whimpered the
devil, who was losing ground.

"I would like to make dear Aunt Hannah happy to-night. But I am sure
George Washington would not approve of my taking what don't belong to me
for that or any other purpose. And neither would Patrick Henry, nor
John Hancock. And so I won't do it," said Ishmael, resolutely putting
the pocketbook in his vest pocket and buttoning his coat tight over it,
and starting at brisk pace homeward.

You see his heroes had come to his aid and saved him in the first
temptation of his life.

Ah, you may be sure that in after days the rising politician met and
resisted many a temptation to sell his vote, his party, or his soul for
a "consideration"; but none more serious to the man than this one was to
the boy.

When Ishmael had trudged another mile of his homeward road, it suddenly
occurred to him that he might possibly meet or overtake the owner of the
pocketbook, who would know his property in a moment if he should see it.
And with this thought he took it from his pocket and carried it
conspicuously in his hand until he reached home, without having met a
human being.

It was about twelve meridian when he lifted the latch and entered.
Hannah was in bed; but she turned her hungry eyes anxiously on him--as
she eagerly inquired:

"Did you bring the tea, Ishmael?"

"No, Aunt Hannah; Mr. Nutt wouldn't trust me," replied the boy sadly,
sinking down in a chair; for he was very weak from insufficient food,
and the long walk had exhausted him.

Hannah began to complain piteously. Do not blame her, reader. You would
fret, too, if you were sick in bed, and longing for a cup of tea,
without having the means of procuring it.

To divert her thoughts Ishmael went and showed the pocketbook, and told
her the history of his finding it.

Hannah seized it with the greedy grasp with which the starving catch at
money. She opened it, and counted the gold and silver.

"Where did you say you found it, Ishmael?"

"I told you a mile out of the village."

"Only that little way! Why didn't you go back and buy my tea?" she
inquired, with an injured look.

"Oh, aunt! the money wasn't mine, you know!" said Iahmael.

"Well, I don't say it was. But you might have borrowed a dollar from it,
and the owner would have never minded, for I dare say he'd be willing to
give two dollars as a reward for finding the pocketbook. You might have
bought my tea if you had eared for me! But nobody cares for me now! No
one ever did but Reuben--poor fellow!"

"Indeed, Aunt Hannah, I do care for you a great deal! I love you dearly;
and I did want to take some of the money and buy your tea."

"Why didn't you do it, then?"

"Oh, Aunt Hannah, the Lord has commanded, 'Thou shalt not steal.'"

"It wouldn't have been stealing; it would have been borrowing."

"But I know Patrick Henry and John Hancock wouldn't have borrowed what
didn't belong to them!"

"Plague take Patrick Hancock and John Henry, I say! I believe they are
turning your head! What have them dead and buried old people to do with
folks that are alive and starving?"

"Oh, Aunt Hannah! scold me as much as you please, but don't speak so of
the great men!" said Ishmael, to whom all this was sheer blasphemy and
nothing less.

"Great fiddlesticks' ends! No tea yesterday, and no tea for breakfast
this morning, and no tea for supper to-night! And I laying helpless with
the rheumatism, and feeling as faint as if I should sink and die; and my
head aching ready to burst! And I would give anything in the world for a
cup of tea, because I know it would do me so much good, and I can't get
it! And you have money in your pocket and won't buy it for me! No, not
if I die for the want of it! You, that I have been a mother to! That's
the way you pay me, is it, for all my care?"

"Oh, Aunt Hannah, dear, I do love you, and I would do anything in the
world for you; but, indeed, I am sure Patrick Henry--"

"Hang Patrick Henry! If you mention his name to me again I'll box your
ears!"

Ishmael dropped his eyes to the ground and sighed deeply.

"After all I have done for you, ever since you were left a helpless
infant on my hands, for you to let me lie here and die, yes, actually
die, for the want of a cup of tea, before you will spend one quarter of
a dollar to get it for me! Oh! Oh! Oh! Oo-oo-oo!"

And Hannah put her hands to her face, and cried like a baby.

You see Hannah was honest; but she was not heroic; her nerves were very
weak, and her spirits very low. Inflammatory rheumatism is often more or
less complicated with heart disease. And the latter is a great
demoralizer of mind as well as body. And that was Hannah's case. We must
make every excuse for the weakness of the poor, over-tasked, all
enduring, long-suffering woman, broken down at last.

But not a thought of blaming her entered Ishmael's mind. Full of love,
he bent over her, saying:

"Oh, Aunt Hannah, don't, don't cry! You shall have your tea this very
evening; indeed you shall!" And he stooped and kissed her tenderly.

Then he put on his cap and went and took his only treasure, his beloved
"History," from its place of honor on the top of the bureau; and cold,
hungry, and tired as he was, he set off again to walk the four long
miles to the village, to try to sell his book for half price to the
trader.

Reader! I am not fooling you with a fictitious character here. Do you
not love this boy? And will you not forgive me if I have already
lingered too long over the trials and triumphs of his friendless but
heroic boyhood! He who in his feeble childhood resists small
temptations, and makes small sacrifices, is very apt in his strong
manhood to conquer great difficulties and achieve great successes.

Ishmael, with his book under his arm, went as fast as his exhausted
frame would permit him on the road towards Baymouth. But as he was
obliged to walk slowly and pause to rest frequently, he made but little
progress, so that it was three o'clock in the afternoon before he
reached Hamlin's book shop.

There was a customer present, and Ishmael had to wait until the man was
served and had departed, before he could mention his own humble errand.
This short interview Ishmael spent in taking the brown paper cover off
his book, and looking fondly at the cherished volume. It was like taking
a last leave of it. Do not blame this as a weakness. He was so poor, so
very poor; this book was his only treasure and his only joy in life. The
tears arose to his eyes, but he kept them from falling.

When the customer was gone, and the bookseller was at leisure, Ishmael
approached and laid the volume on the counter, saying:

"Have you another copy of this work in the shop, Mr. Hamlin?"

"No; I wish I had half-a-dozen; for I could sell them all; but I intend
to order some from Baltimore to-day."

"Then maybe you would buy this one back from me at half price? I have
taken such care of it, that it is as good as new, you see. Look at it
for yourself."

"Yes, I see it looks perfectly fresh; but here is some writing on the
fly leaf; that would have to be torn out, you know; so that the book
could never be sold as a new one again; I should have to sell it as a
second hand one, at half price; that would be a dollar and a half, so
that you see I would only give you a dollar for it."

"Sir?" questioned Ishmael, in sad amazement.

"Yes; because you know, I must have my own little profit on it."

"Oh, I see; yes, to be sure," assented Ishmael, with a sigh.

But to part with his treasure and get no more than that! It was like
Esau selling his birthright for a mess of pottage.

However, the poor cannot argue with the prosperous. The bargain was soon
struck. The book was sold and the boy received his dollar. And then the
dealer, feeling a twinge of conscience, gave him a dime in addition.

"Thank you, sir; I will take this out in paper and wafers, if you
please. I want some particularly," said Ishmael.

Having received a half dozen sheets of paper and a small box of wafers,
the lad asked the loan of pen and ink; and then, standing at the
counter, he wrote a dozen circulars as follows:

     FOUND, A POCKET-BOOK.

     On the Baymouth Turnpike Road, on Friday morning, I picked up a
     pocketbook, which the owner can have by coming to me at the Hill
     Hut and proving his property.

     Ishmael Worth.

Having finished these, he thanked the bookseller and left the shop,
saying to himself:

"I won't keep that about me much longer to be a constant temptation and
cross."

He first went and bought a quarter of a pound of tea, a pound of sugar,
and a bag of meal from Nutt's general shop for Hannah; and leaving them
there until he should have got through his work, he went around the
village and wafered up his twelve posters at various conspicuous points
on fences, walls, pumps, trees, etc.

Then he called for his provisions, and set out on his long walk home.




CHAPTER XXIV.

CLAUDIA TO THE RESCUE.

  Let me not now ungenerously condemn
    My few good deeds on impulse--half unwise
    And scarce approved by reason's colder eyes;
  I will not blame, nor weakly blush for them;
    The feelings and the actions then stood right;
  And if regret, for half a moment sighs
    That worldly wisdom in its keener sight
  Had ordered matters so and so, my heart,
  Still, in its fervor loves a warmer part
    Than Prudence wots of; while my faithful mind,
    Heart's consort, also praises her for this;
  And on our conscience little load I find
    If sometimes we have helped another's bliss,
  At some small cost of selfish loss behind.

  --_M.F. Tupper_.

As Ishmael left the village by the eastern arm of the road a gay
sleighing party dashed into it from the western one. Horses prancing,
bells ringing, veils flying, and voices chattering, they drew up before
Hamlin's shop. The party consisted of Mr. Middleton, his wife, and his
niece.

Mr. Middleton gave the reins to his wife and got out and went into the
shop to make a few purchases.

When his parcels had been made up and paid for, he turned to leave the
shop; but then, as if suddenly recollecting something, he looked back
and inquired:

"By the way, Hamlin, have those Histories come yet?"

"No, sir; but I shall write for them again by this evening's mail; I
cannot think what has delayed them. However, sir, there is one copy that
I can let you have, if that will be of any service."

"Certainly, certainly; it is better than nothing; let me look at it,"
said Mr. Middleton, coming back from the counter and taking the book
from Hamlin's hands.

In turning over the leaves he came to the presentation page, on which he
recognized his own handwriting in the lines:

     "Presented to Ishmael Worth, as a reward of merit, by his friend
     James Middleton."

"Why, this is the very copy I gave to that poor little fellow on the
hill, last August! How did you come by it again?" asked Mr. Middleton,
in astonishment.

"He brought it here to sell about an hour ago, sir, and as it was a
perfectly fresh copy, and I knew you were in a hurry for some of them, I
bought it of him," replied the dealer.

"But why should the lad have sold his book?"

"Why, law, sir, you cannot expect boys of his class to appreciate books.
I dare say he wanted his money to spend in tops or marbles, or some such
traps!" replied the dealer.

"Very like, very like! though I am sorry to think so of that little
fellow. I had hoped better things of him," assented Mr. Middleton.

"Law, sir, boys will be boys."

"Certainly; well, put the book in paper for me, and say what you are
going to ask for it."

"Well, sir, it is as good as new, and the work is much called for just
about now in this neighborhood. So I s'pose I shall have to ask you
about three dollars."

"That is the full price. Did you give the boy that?" inquired the
gentleman.

"Well, no, sir; but you know I must have my own little profit," replied
the dealer, reddening.

"Certainly," assented Mr. Middleton, taking out his purse--a delicate,
effeminate-looking article, that seemed to have been borrowed from his
wife, paying Hamlin and carrying off the book.

As he got into the sleigh and took the reins with one hand, hugging up
his parcels and his purse loosely to his breast with the other, Mrs.
Middleton said:

"Now, James, don't go and plant my purse on the road, as you did your
pocketbook this morning!"

"My dear, pray don't harp on that loss forever! It was not ruinous!
There was only nine dollars in it."

"And if there had been nine hundred, it would have been the same thing!"
said the lady.

Her husband laughed, put away his purse, stowed away his parcels, and
then, having both hands at liberty, took the reins and set off for home.

As he dashed along the street a poster caught his attention. He drew up,
threw the reins to Mrs. Middleton, jumped out, pulled down the poster,
and returned to his seat in the sleigh.

"Here we are, my dear, all right; the pocketbook is found," he smiled,
as he again took possession of the reins.

"Found?" she echoed.

"Yes, by that boy, Worth, you know, who behaved so well in that affair
with the Burghes."

"Oh, yes! and he found the pocketbook?"

"Yes, and advertised it in this way, poor little fellow!"

And Mr. Middleton drove slowly while he read the circular to his wife.

"Well, we can call by the hut as we go home, and you can get out and get
it, and you will not forget to reward the poor boy for his honesty. He
might have kept it, you know; for there was nothing in it that could be
traced."

"Very well; I will do as you recommend; but I have a quarrel with the
young fellow, for all that," said Mr. Middleton.

"Upon what ground?" inquired his wife.

"Why, upon the ground of his just having sold the book I gave him last
August as a reward of merit."

"What did he do that for?"

"To get money to buy tops and marbles."

"It is false!" burst out Claudia, speaking for the first time.

"Claudia! Claudia! Claudia! How dare you charge your uncle with
falsehood?" exclaimed Mrs. Middleton, horrified.

"I don't accuse him, aunt. He don't know anything about it! Somebody has
told him falsehoods about poor Ishmael, and he believes it just as he
did before," exclaimed the little lady with flashing eyes.

"Well, then, what did he sell it for, Claudia?" inquired her uncle,
smiling.

"I don't believe he sold it at all!" said Miss Claudia.

Her uncle quietly untied the packet, and placed the book before her,
open at the fly-leaf, upon which the names of the donor and the receiver
were written.

"Well, then, I believe he must have sold it to get something to eat,"
said Ishmael's obstinate little advocate; "for I heard Mr. Rutherford
say that there was a great deal of suffering among the frozen-out
working classes this winter."

"It may be as you say, my dear. I do not know."

"Well, uncle, you ought to know, then! It is the duty of the prosperous
to find out the condition of the poor! When I come into my fortune--"

"Yes, I know; we have heard all that before; the millennium will be
brought about, of course. But, if I am not mistaken, there is your
little protege on the road before us!" said Mr. Middleton, slacking his
horse's speed, as he caught sight of Ishmael.

"Yes, it is he! And look at him! does he look like a boy who is
thinking of playing marbles and spinning tops?" inquired Miss Claudia.

Indeed, no! no one who saw the child could have connected childish
sports with him. He was creeping wearily along, bent under the burden of
the bag of meal he carried on his back, and looking from behind more
like a little old man than a boy.

Mr. Middleton drove slowly as he approached him.

Ishmael drew aside to let the sleigh pass.

But Mr. Middleton drew up to examine the boy more at his leisure.

The stooping gait, the pale, broad forehead, the hollow eyes, the wasted
cheeks and haggard countenance, so sad to see in so young a lad, spoke
more eloquently than words could express the famine, the cold, the
weariness, and illness he suffered.

"Oh, uncle, if you haven't got a stone in your bosom instead of a heart,
you will call the poor fellow here and give him a seat with us! He is
hardly able to stand! And it is so bitter cold!" said Miss Claudia,
drawing her own warm, sable cloak around her.

"But--he is such an object! His clothes are all over patches," said Mr.
Middleton, who liked sometimes to try the spirit of his niece.

"But, uncle, he is so clean! just as clean as you are, or even as I am,"
said Miss Claudia.

"And he has got a great bag on his back!"

"Well, uncle, that makes it so much harder for him to walk this long,
long road, and is so much the more reason for you to take him in. You
can put the bag down under your feet. And now if you don't call him here
in one minute, I will--so there now! Ishmael! Ishmael, I say! Here, sir!
here!" cried the little lady, standing up in the sleigh.

"Ishmael! come here, my boy," called Mr. Middleton.

Our boy came as fast as his weakness and his burden would permit him.

"Get in here, my boy, and take this seat beside me. We are going the
same way that you are walking, and we can give you a ride without
inconveniencing ourselves. And besides I want to talk with you," said
Mr. Middleton, as Ishmael came up to the side of the sleigh and took off
his hat to the party. He bowed and took the seat indicated, and Mr.
Middleton started his horses, driving slowly as he talked.

"Ishmael, did you ever have a sleigh-ride before?" inquired Claudia,
bending forward and laying her little gloved hand upon his shoulder, as
he sat immediately before her.

"No, miss."

"Oh, then, how you'll enjoy it! It is so grand! But only wait until
uncle is done talking and we are going fast! It is like flying! You'll
see! But what do you think, Ishmael! Do you think somebody--I know it
was that old Hamlin--didn't go and tell uncle that you went and--"

"Claudia, Claudia, hold your little tongue, my dear, for just five
minutes, if you possibly can, while I speak to this boy myself!" said
Mr. Middleton.

"Ah, you see uncle don't want to hear of his mistakes. He is not vain of
them."

"Will you hold your tongue just for three minutes, Claudia?"

"Yes, sir, to oblige you; but I know I shall get a sore throat by
keeping my mouth open so long."

And with that, I regret to say, Miss Merlin put out her little tongue
and literally "held" it between her thumb and finger as she sank back in
her seat.

"Ishmael," said Mr. Middleton, "I have seen your poster about the
pocketbook. It is mine; I dropped it this forenoon, when we first came
out."

"Oh, sir, I'm so glad I have found the owner, and that it is you!"
exclaimed Ishmael, putting his hand in his pocket to deliver the lost
article.

"Stop, stop, stop, my impetuous little friend! Don't you know I must
prove my property before I take possession of it? That is to say, I must
describe it before I see it, so as to convince you that it is really
mine?"

"Oh, sir, but that was only put in my poster to prevent imposters from
claiming it," said Ishmael, blushing.

"Nevertheless, it is better to do business in a business-like way,"
persisted Mr. Middleton, putting his hand upon that of the boy to
prevent him from drawing forth the pocketbook. "Imprimis--a crimson
pocketbook, with yellow silk lining; items--in one compartment three
quarter eagles in gold; in another two dollars in silver. Now is that
right?"

"Oh, yes, sir; but it wasn't necessary; you know that!" said Ishmael,
putting the pocketbook in the hand of its owner.

Mr. Middleton opened it, took out a piece of gold and would have
silently forced it in the hand of the poor boy, but Ishmael respectfully
but firmly put back the offering.

"Take it, my boy; it is usual to do so, you know," said Mr. Middleton,
in a low voice.

"Not for me, sir; please do not offer me money again unless I have
earned it," replied the boy, in an equally low tone.

"But as a reward for finding the pocketbook," persisted Mr. Middleton.

"That was a piece of good fortune, sir, and deserved no reward," replied
Ishmael.

"Then for restoring it to me."

"That was simple honesty, sir, and merited nothing either."

"Still, there would be no harm in your taking this from me," insisted
Mr. Middleton, pressing the gold upon the boy.

"No, sir; perhaps there would not be; but I am sure--I am very
sure--that Thomas Jefferson when he was a boy would never have let
anybody pay him for being honest!"

"Who?" demanded Mr. Middleton, with a look of perplexity.

"Thomas Jefferson, sir, who wrote the Declaration of Independence, that
I read of in that beautiful history you gave me."

"Oh!" said Mr. Middleton, ceasing to press the money upon the boy, but
putting it in his pocketbook and returning the pocketbook to his pocket.
"Oh! and by the way, I am told that you have sold that history to-day."

"Yes! for money to buy spinning-tops and marbles with!" put in Miss
Claudia.

Ishmael looked around in dismay for a moment, and then burst out with:

"Oh, sir! indeed, indeed I did not!"

"What! you didn't sell it?" exclaimed Mr. Middleton.

"Oh, yes, sir, I sold it!" said Ishmael, as the irrepressible tears
rushed to his eyes. "I sold it! I was obliged to do so! Patrick Henry
would have done it, sir!"

"But you did not sell it to get money to buy toys with?"

"Oh, no, no, no, sir! It was a matter of life and death, else I never
would have parted with my book!"

"Tell me all about it, my boy."

"My Aunt Hannah has been ill in bed all the winter. I haven't been able
to earn anything for the last month. We got out of money and provisions.
And Mr. Nutt wouldn't trust us for anything--"

"Uncle, mind you, don't deal with that horrid man any more!" interrupted
Claudia.

"Did you owe him much, my boy?" inquired Mr. Middleton.

"Not a penny, sir! We never went in debt and never even asked for credit
before."

"Go on."

"Well, sir, to-day Aunt Hannah wanted a cup of tea so badly that she
cried for it, sir--cried like any little baby, and said she would die if
she didn't get it; and so I brought my book to town this afternoon and
sold it to get the money to buy what she wanted."

"But you had the pocketbook full of money; why didn't you take some of
that?"

"The Lord says 'Thou shalt not steal!'"

"But that would have been only taking in advance what would certainly
have been offered to you as a reward."

"I did think of that when aunt was crying for tea; but then I knew John
Hancock never would have done so, and I wouldn't, so I sold my book."

"There, uncle! I said so! Now! now! what do you think now?" exclaimed
Claudia.

"It must have cost you much to part with your treasure, my boy!" said
Mr. Middleton, without heeding the interruption of Claudia.

Ishmael's features quivered, his eyes filled with tears and his voice
failed in the attempt to answer.

"There is your book, my lad! It would be a sin to keep it from you,"
said Mr. Middleton, taking a packet from the bottom of the sleigh and
laying it upon Ishmael's knees.

"My book! my book again! Oh, oh, sir! I--" His voice sank; but his pale
face beamed with surprise, delight, and gratitude.

"Yes, it is yours, my boy, my noble boy! I give it to you once more; not
as any sort of a reward; but simply because I think it would be a sin to
deprive you of that which is yours by a sacred right. Keep it, and make
its history still your study, and its heroes still your models," said
Mr. Middleton, with emotion.

Ishmael was trembling with joy! His delight at recovering his lost
treasure was even greater than his joy at first possessing it had been.
He tried to thank the donor; but his gratitude was too intense to find
utterance in words.

"There, there, I know it all as well as if you had expressed it with the
eloquence of Cicero, my boy," said Mr. Middleton.

"Uncle, you are such a good old gander that I would hug and kiss you if
I could do so without climbing over aunt," said Claudia.

"Mr. Middleton, do let us get along a little faster! or we shall not
reach home until dark," said the lady.

"My good, little old wife, it will not be dark this night. The moon is
rising, and between the moon above and the snow beneath, we shall have
it as light as day all night. However, here goes!" And Mr. Middleton
touched up his horse and they flew as before the wind.

It was a glorious ride through a glorious scene! The setting sun was
kindling all the western sky into a dazzling effulgence, and sending
long golden lines of light through the interstices of the forest on one
hand, and the rising moon was flooding the eastern heavens with a
silvery radiance on the other. The sleigh flew as if drawn by winged
horses.

"Isn't it grand, Ishmael?" inquired Claudia.

"Oh, yes, indeed, miss!" responded the boy, with fervor.

In twenty minutes they had reached the turnpike road from which started
the little narrow foot-path leading through the forest to the hut.

"Well, my boy, here we are! jump out! Good-night! I shall not lose sight
of you!" said Mr. Middleton, as he drew up to let Ishmael alight.

"Good-night, sir; good-night, madam; good-night, Miss Claudia. I thank
you more than I can express, sir; but, indeed, indeed, I will try to
deserve your kindness," said Ishmael, as he bowed, and took his pack
once more upon his back and sped on through the narrow forest-path that
led to his humble home. His very soul within him was singing for joy.




CHAPTER XXV.

A TURNING POINT IN ISHMAEL'S LIFE.

  There is a thought, so purely blest,
    That to its use I oft repair,
  When evil breaks my spirit's rest,
    And pleasure is but varied care;
  A thought to light the darkest skies,
    To deck with flowers the bleakest moor,
  A thought whose home is paradise,
    The charities of Poor to Poor.

  --_Richard Monckton Milnes_.

Ishmael lifted the latch and entered the hut, softly lest Hannah should
have fallen asleep and he should awaken her.

He was right. The invalid had dropped into one of those soft, refreshing
slumbers that often visit and relieve the bed-ridden and exhausted
sufferer.

Ishmael closed the door, and moving about noiselessly, placed his
treasured book on the bureau; put away his provisions in the cupboard;
rekindled the smoldering fire; hung on the teakettle; set a little stand
by Hannah's bedside, covered it with a white napkin and arranged a
little tea service upon it; and then drew his little three-legged stool
to the fire and sat down to warm and rest his cold and tired limbs, and
to watch the teakettle boil.

Poor child! His feeble frame had been fearfully over-tasked, and so the
heat of the fire and the stillness of the room, both acting upon his
exhausted nature, sent him also to sleep, and he was soon nodding.

He was aroused by the voice of Hannah, who had quietly awakened.

"Is that you, Ishmael?" she said.

"Yes, aunt," he exclaimed, starting up with a jerk and rubbing his eyes;
"and I have got the tea and things; and the kettle is boiling; but I
thought I wouldn't set the tea to draw until you woke up, for fear it
should be flat."

"Come here, my child," said Hannah, in a kindly voice, for you see the
woman had had a good sleep and had awakened much refreshed, with calmer
nerves and consequently better temper.

"Come to me, Ishmael," repeated Hannah; for the boy had delayed obeying
long enough to set the tea to draw, and cut a slice of bread and set it
down to toast.

When Ishmael went to her she raised herself up, took his thin face
between her hands and gazed tenderly into it, saying:

"I was cross to you, my poor lad, this morning; but, oh, Ishmael, I felt
so badly I was not myself."

"I know that, Aunt Hannah; because when you are well you are always good
to me; but let me run and turn your toast now, or it will burn; I will
come back to you directly." And the practical little fellow flew off to
the fireplace, turned the bread and flew back to Hannah.

"But where did you get the tea, my child?" she inquired.

Ishmael told her all about it in a few words.

"And so you walked all the way back again to Baymouth, tired and hungry
as you were; and you sold your precious book, much as you loved it, all
to get tea for me! Oh, my boy, my boy, how unjust I have been to you!
But I am so glad Mr. Middleton bought it back and gave it to you again!
And the pocketbook was his! and you gave it to him and would not take
any reward for finding it! That was right, Ishmael; that was right! And
it seems to me that every good thing you have ever got in this world has
come through your own right doing," was the comment of Hannah upon all
this.

"Well, aunt, now the tea is drawn and the toast is ready, let me fix it
on the stand for you," said Ishmael, hurrying off to perform this duty.

That evening Hannah enjoyed her tea and dry toast only as a woman long
debarred from these feminine necessaries could enjoy them.

When Ishmael also had had his supper and had cleared away the tea
service, he took down his book, lighted his little bit of candle,
and--as his aunt was in a benignant humor, he went to her for sympathy
in his studies--saying:

"Now, aunt, don't mope and pine any more! George Washington didn't, even
when the army was at Valley Forge and the snow was so deep and the
soldiers were barefooted! Let me read you something out of my book to
amuse you! Come, now, I'll read to you what General Marion did when--"

"No, don't, that's a good boy," exclaimed Hannah, interrupting him in
alarm, for she had a perfect horror of books. "You know it would tire me
to death, dear! But just you sit down by me and tell me about Mrs.
Middleton and Miss Merlin and how they were dressed. For you know, dear,
as I haven't been able to go to church these three months, I don't even
know what sort of bonnets ladies wear."

This requirement was for a moment a perfect "poser" to Ishmael. He
wasn't interested in bonnets! But, however, as he had the faculty of
seeing, understanding, and remembering everything that fell under his
observation in his own limited sphere, he blew out his candle, sat down
and complied with his aunt's request, narrating and describing until she
went to sleep. Then he relighted his little bit of candle and sat down
to enjoy his book in comfort.

That night the wind shifted to the south and brought in a mild spell of
weather.

The next day the snow began to melt. In a week it was entirely gone. In
a fortnight the ground had dried. All the roads became passable. With
the improved weather, Hannah grew better. She was able to leave her bed
in the morning and sit in her old arm-chair in the chimney-corner all
day.

The professor came to look after his pupil.

Poor old odd-jobber! In his palmiest days he had never made more than
sufficient for the support of his large family; he had never been able
to lay up any money; and so, during this long and severe winter, when he
was frozen out of work, he and his humble household suffered many
privations; not so many as Hannah and Ishmael had; for you see, there
are degrees of poverty even among the very poor.

And the good professor knew this; and so on that fine March morning,
when he made his appearance at the hut, it was with a bag of flour on
his back and a side of bacon in his hand.

After the primitive manners of the neighborhood, he dispensed with
rapping, and just lifted the latch and walked in.

He found Hannah sitting propped up in her arm-chair in the
chimney-corner engaged in knitting and glancing ruefully at the
unfinished web of cloth in the motionless loom, at which she was not yet
strong enough to work.

Ishmael was washing his own clothes in a little tub in the other corner.

"Morning, Miss Hannah! Morning, young Ishmael!" said the professor,
depositing both his bag and bacon on the floor. "I thought I had better
just drop in and see after my 'prentice. Work has been frozen up all
winter, and now, like the rivers and the snow-drifts, it is thawed and
coming with a rush! I'm nigh torn to pieces by the people as has been
sending after me; and I thought I would just take young Ishmael on again
to help me. And--as I heard how you'd been disabled along of the
rheumatism, Miss Hannah, and wasn't able to do no weaving, and as I
knowed young Ishmael would be out of work as long as I was, I just made
so free, Miss Hannah, as to bring you this bag of flour and middling of
bacon, which I hope you'll do me the honor of accepting from a
well-wisher."

"I thank you, Morris; I thank you, very much; but I cannot think of
accepting such assistance from you; I know that even you and your family
must have suffered something from this long frost; and I cannot take the
gift."

"Law, Miss Hannah," interrupted the honest fellow, "I never presumed to
think of such a piece of impertinence as to offer it to you as a gift! I
only make free to beg you will take it as an advance on account of
young Ishmael's wages, as he'll be sure to earn; for, bless you, miss,
work is a-pouring in on top of me like the cataract of Niagara itself!
And I shall want all his help. And as I mayn't have the money to pay him
all at once, I would consider of it as a favor to a poor man if you
would take this much of me in advance," said the professor.

Now whether Hannah was really deceived by the benevolent diplomacy of
the good professor or not, I do not know; but at any rate her sensitive
pride was hushed by the prospect held out of Ishmael's labor paying for
the provisions, and--as she had not tasted meat for three weeks and her
very soul longed for a savory "rasher," she replied:

"Oh, very well, Morris, if you will take the price out of Ishmael's
wages, I will accept the things and thank you kindly too; for to be
candid with so good a friend as yourself, I was wanting a bit of broiled
bacon."

"Law, Miss Hannah! It will be the greatest accommodation of me as ever
was," replied the unscrupulous professor.

Ishmael understood it all.

"Indeed, professor," he said, "I think Israel Putnam would have approved
of you."

"Well, young Ishmael, I don't know; when I mean well, my acts often work
evil; and sometimes I don't even mean well! But it wasn't to talk of
myself as I came here this morning; but to talk to you. You see I
promised to go over to Squire Hall's and do several jobs for him
to-morrow forenoon; and to-morrow afternoon I have got to go to old Mr.
Truman's; and to-morrow night I have to lead the exercises at the
colored people's missionary meeting at Colonel Mervin's. And as all that
will be a long day's work I shall have to make a pretty early start in
the morning; and of course as I shall want you to go with me, I shall
expect you to be at my house as early as six o'clock in the morning! Can
you do it?"

"Oh, yes, professor," answered Ishmael, so promptly and cheerfully that
Morris laid his hand upon the boy's head and smiled upon him as he said,
addressing Hannah:

"I take great comfort in this boy, Miss Hannah! I look upon him a'most
as my own son and the prop of my declining years; and I hope to prepare
him to succeed me in my business, when I know he will do honor to the
profession. Ah, Miss Hannah, I feel that I am not as young as I used to
be; in fact that I am rather past my first youth; being about fifty-two
years of age; professional duties wear a man, Miss Hannah! But when I
look at this boy I am consoled! I say to myself, though I have no son, I
shall have a successor who will do credit to my memory, my teachings,
and my profession! I say, that, fall when it may, my mantle will fall
upon his shoulders!" concluded Jim with emotion. And like all other
great orators, after having produced his finest effect, he made his
exit.

The next morning, according to promise, Ishmael rendered himself at the
appointed hour at the professor's cottage. They set out together upon
their day's round of professional visits. The forenoon was spent at
Squire Hall's in mending a pump, fitting up some rain pipes, and putting
locks on some of the cabin doors. Then they got their dinner. The
afternoon was spent at old Mr. Truman's in altering the position of the
lightning rod, laying a hearth, and glazing some windows. And there they
got their tea. The evening was spent in leading the exercises of the
colored people's missionary meeting at Colonel Mervin's. As the session
was rather long, it was after ten o'clock before they left the
meetinghouse on their return home. The night was pitch dark; the rain,
that had been threatening all day long, now fell in torrents.

They had a full four miles walk before them; but the professor had an
ample old cotton umbrella that sheltered both himself and his pupil; so
they trudged manfully onward, cheering the way with lively talk instead
of overshadowing it with complaints.

"Black as pitch! not a star to be seen! but courage, my boy! we shall
enjoy the light of the fireside all the more when we get home," said the
professor.

"Yes! there's one star, professor, just rising,--rising away there on
the horizon beyond Brudenell Hall," said Ishmael.

"So there is a star, or--something! it looks more like the moon rising;
only there's no moon," said Morris, scrutinizing the small dull red
glare that hung upon the skirts of the horizon.

"It looks more like a bonfire than either, just now," added the boy, as
the lurid red light suddenly burst into flame.

"It is! it is a large fire!" cried the professor, as the whole sky
became suddenly illuminated with a red glare.

"It is Brudenell Hall in flames!" exclaimed Ishmael Worth, in horror.
"Let us hurry on and see if we can do any good."




CHAPTER XXVI.

THE FIRE AT BRUDENELL HALL.

  Seize then the occasion; by the forelock take
  That subtle power the never halting time,
  Lest a mere moment's putting off should make
  Mischance almost as heavy as a crime.

  --_Wordsworth_.

Through the threefold darkness of night, clouds, and rain they hurried
on towards that fearful beacon light which flamed on the edge of the
horizon.

The rain, which continued to pour down in torrents, appeared to dampen
without extinguishing the fire, which blazed and smoldered at intervals.

"Professor?" said the boy, as they toiled onward through the storm.

"Well, young Ishmael?"

"It seems to me the fire is inside the house."

"Why so, young Ishmael?"

"Because if it wasn't, this storm would put it out at once! Why, if it
had been the roof that caught from a burning chimney this driving rain
would have quenched it in no time."

"The roof couldn't catch, young Ishmael; it is all slate."

"Oh!" ejaculated Ishmael, as they increased their speed. They proceeded
in silence for a few minutes, keeping their eyes fixed on the burning
building, when Ishmael suddenly exclaimed:

"The house is burning inside, professor! You can see now the windows
distinctly shaped out in fire against the blackness of the building!"

"Just so, young Ishmael!"

"Now, then, professor, we must run on as fast as ever we can if we
expect to be of any use. George Washington was always prompt in times of
danger. Remember the night he crossed the Delaware. Come, professor, let
us run on!"

"Oh yes, young Ishmael, it is all very well for you to say--run on! but
how the deuce am I to do it, with the rain and wind beating this old
umbrella this way and that way, until, instead of being a protection to
our persons, it is a hindrance to our progress!" said the professor, as
he tried in vain to shelter himself and his companion from the fury of
the floods of rain.

"I think you had better let it down, professor," suggested the boy.

"If I did we should get wet to the skin, young Ishmael," objected
Morris.

"All right, professor. The wetter we get the better we shall be prepared
to fight the fire."

"That is true enough, young Ishmael," admitted Morris.

"And besides, if you let the umbrella down you can furl it and use it
for a walking-stick, and instead of being a hindrance it will be a help
to you."

"That is a good idea, young Ishmael. Upon my word, I think if you had
been born in a higher speer of society, young Ishmael, your talents
would have caused you to be sent to the State's legislature, I do
indeed. And you might even have come to be put on the Committee of Ways
and Means."

"I hope that is not a committee of mean ways, professor."

"Ha, ha, ha! There you are again! I say it and I stand to it, if you had
been born in a more elevated speer you would have ris' to be something!"

"Law, professor!"

"Well, I do! and it is a pity you hadn't been! As it is, my poor boy,
you will have to be contented to do your duty 'in that station to which
the Lord has been pleased to call you,' as the Scriptur' says."

"As the catechism says, professor! The Scripture says nothing about
stations. The Lord in no respecter of persons."

"Catechism, was it? Well, it's all the same."

"Professor! look how the flames are pouring from that window! Run! run!"
And with these words Ishmael took to his heels and ran as fast as
darkness, rain, and wind would permit him.

The professor took after him; but having shorter wind, though longer
legs, than his young companion, he barely managed to keep up with the
flying boy.

When they arrived upon the premises a wild scene of confusion lighted up
by a lurid glare of fire met their view. The right wing of the mansion
was on fire; the flames were pouring from the front windows at that end.
A crowd of frightened negroes were hurrying towards the building with
water buckets; others were standing on ladders placed against the wall;
others again were clinging about the eaves, or standing on the roof; and
all these were engaged in passing buckets from hand to hand, or dashing
water on the burning timbers; all poor ineffectual efforts to extinguish
the fire, carried on amid shouts, cries, and halloos that only added to
the horrible confusion.

A little further removed, the women and children of the family, heedless
of the pouring rain, were clinging together under the old elm tree. The
master of the house was nowhere to be seen; nor did there appear to be
any controlling head to direct the confused mob; or any system in their
work.

"Professor, they have got no hose! they are trying to put the fire out
with buckets of water! that only keeps it under a little; it will not
put it out. Let me run to your house and get the hose you wash windows
and water trees with, and we can play it right through that window into
the burning room," said Ishmael breathlessly. And without waiting for
permission, he dashed away in the direction of Morris' house.

"Where the deuce is the master?" inquired the professor, as he seized a
full bucket of water from a man on the ground, and passed it up to the
overseer, Grainger, who was stationed on the ladder.

"He went out to an oyster supper at Commodore Burghe's, and he hasn't
got back yet," answered the man, as he took the bucket and passed it to
a negro on the roof.

"How the mischief did the fire break out?" inquired the professor,
handing up another bucket.

"Nobody knows. The mistress first found it out. She was woke up
a-smelling of smoke, and screeched out, and alarmed the house, and all
run out here. Be careful there, Jovial! Don't be afraid of singing your
old wool nor breaking your old neck either! because if you did you'd
only be saving the hangman and the devil trouble. Go nearer to that
window! dash the water full upon the flames!"

"Are all safe out of the house?" anxiously inquired the professor.

"Every soul!" was the satisfactory answer.

At this moment Ishmael came running up with the hose, exclaiming:

"Here, professor! if you will take this end, I will run and put the
sucker to the spout of the pump."

"Good fellow, be off then!" answered Morris.

The hose was soon adjusted and played into the burning room.

At this moment there was a sudden outcry from the group of women and
children, and the form of Mrs. Middleton was seen flying through the
darkness towards the firemen.

"Oh, Grainger!" she cried, as soon as she had reached the spot, "oh,
Grainger! the Burghe boys are still in the house. I thought they had
been out! I thought I had seen them out but it was two negro boys I
mistook in the dark for them! I have just found out my mistake! Oh,
Grainger, they will perish! What is to be done?"

"'Pends on what room they're in, ma'am," hastily replied the overseer,
while all the others stood speechless with intense anxiety.

"Oh, they are in the front chamber there, immediately above the burning
room!" cried Mrs. Middleton, wringing her hands in anguish, while those
around suspended their breath in horror.

"More than a man's life would be worth to venture, ma'am. The ceiling of
that burning room is on fire; it may fall in any minute, carrying the
floor of the upper room with it!"

"Oh, Grainger! but the poor, poor lads! to perish so horribly in their
early youth!"

"It's dreadful, ma'am; but it can't be helped! It's as much as certain
death to any man as goes into that part of the building!"

"Grainger! Grainger! I cannot abandon these poor boys to their fate!
Think of their mother! Grainger, I will give any man his freedom who
will rescue those two boys! It is said men will risk their lives for
that. Get up on the ladder where you can be seen and heard and proclaim
this--shout it forth: 'Freedom to any slave who will save the Burghe
boys!'"

The overseer climbed up the ladder, and after calling the attention of
the whole mob by three loud whoops and waiting a moment until quiet was
restored, he shouted:

"Freedom to any slave who will save the Burghe boys from the burning
building!"

He paused and waited a response; but the silenqe was unbroken.

"They won't risk it, ma'am; life is sweet," said the overseer, coming
down from his post.

"I cannot give them up, Grainger! I cannot for their poor mother's sake!
Go up once more! Shout forth that I offer liberty to any slave with his
wife and children--if he will save those boys!" said Mrs. Middleton.

Once more the overseer mounted his post and thundered forth the
proclamation:

"Freedom to any slave with his wife and children, who will rescue the
Burghe boys!"

Again he paused for a response; and nothing but dead silence followed.

"I tell you they won't run the risk, ma'am! Life is sweeter than
anything else in this world!" said the overseer, coming down.

"And the children will perish horribly in the fire and their mother will
go raving mad; for I know I should in her place!" cried Mrs. Middleton,
wildly wringing her hands, and gazing in helpless anguish upon the
burning house.

"And oh! poor fellows! they are such naughty boys that they will go
right from this fire to the other one!" cried Claudia Merlin, running
up, burying her face in her aunt's gown, and beginning to sob.

"Oh! oh! oh! that I should live to see such a horrible sight! to stand
here and gaze at that burning building and know those boys are perishing
inside and not be able to help them. Oh! oh! oh!" And here Mrs.
Middleton broke into shrieks and cries in which she was joined by all
the women and children present.

"Professor! I can't stand this any longer! I'll do it!" exclaimed
Ishmael.

"Do what?" asked the astonished artist.

"Get those boys out."

"You will kill yourself for nothing."

"No, there's a chance of saving them, professor, and I'll risk it!" said
Ishmael, preparing for a start.

"You are mad; you shall not do it!" exclaimed the professor, seizing the
boy and holding him fast.

"Let me go, professor! Let me go, I tell you! Let me go, then! Israel
Putman would have done it, and so will I!" cried Ishmael, struggling,
breaking away, and dashing into the burning building.

"But George Washington wouldn't, you run mad maniac, he would have had
more prudence!" yelled the professor, beside himself with grief and
terror.

But Ishmael was out of hearing. He dashed into the front hall, and up
the main staircase, through volumes of smoke that rolled down and nearly
suffocated him. Ishmael's excellent memory stood him in good stead now.
He recollected to have read that people passing through burning houses
filled with smoke must keep their heads as near the floor as possible,
in order to breathe. So when he reached the first landing, where the
fire in the wing was at its worst, and the smoke was too dense to be
inhaled at all, he ducked his head quite low, and ran through the hall
and up the second flight of stairs to the floor upon which the boys
slept.

He dashed on to the front room and tried the door. It was fastened
within. He rapped and called and shouted aloud. In vain! The dwellers
within were dead, or dead asleep, it was impossible to tell which. He
threw himself down upon the floor to get a breath of air, and then arose
and renewed his clamor at the door. He thumped, kicked, shrieked, hoping
either to force the door or awake the sleepers. Still in vain! The
silence of death reigned within the chamber; while volumes of lurid red
smoke began to fill the passage. This change in the color of the smoke
warned the brave young boy that the flames were approaching. At this
moment, too, he heard a crash, a fall, and a sudden roaring up of the
fire, somewhere near at hand. Again in frantic agony he renewed his
assault upon the door. This time it was suddenly torn open by the boys
within.

And horrors of horrors! what a scene met his appalled gaze! One portion
of the floor of the room had fallen in, and the flames were rushing up
through the aperture from the gulf of fire beneath. The two boys,
standing at the open door, were spell-bound in a sort of panic.

"What is it?" asked one of them, as if uncertain whether this were
reality or nightmare.

"It is fire! Don't you see! Quick! Seize each of you a blanket! Wrap
yourselves up and follow me! Stoop near the floor when you want to
breathe! Shut your eyes and mouths when the flame blows too near. Now
then!"

It is marvelous how quickly we can understand and execute when we are in
mortal peril. Ishmael was instantly understood and obeyed. The lads
quick as lightning caught up blankets, enveloped themselves, and rushed
from the sinking room.

It was well! In another moment the whole floor, with a great, sobbing
creak, swayed, gave way, and fell into the burning gulf of fire below.
The flames with a horrible roar rushed up, filling the upper space
where the chamber floor had been; seizing on the window-shutters,
mantel-piece, door-frames, and all the timbers attached to the walls;
and finally streaming out into the passage as if in pursuit of the
flying boys.

They hurried down the hot and suffocating staircase to the first floor,
where the fire raged with the utmost fury. Here the flames were bursting
from the burning wing through every crevice into the passage. Ishmael,
in his wet woollen clothes, and the boys in their blankets, dashed for
the last flight of stairs--keeping their eyes shut to save their sight,
and their lips closed to save their lungs--and so reached the ground
floor.

Here a wall of flame barred their exit through the front door; but they
turned and made their escape through the back one.

They were in the open air! Scorched, singed, blackened, choked,
breathless, but safe!

Here they paused a moment to recover breath, and then Ishmael said:

"We must run around to the front and let them know that we are out!" The
two boys that he had saved obeyed him as though he had been their
master.

Extreme peril throws down all false conventional barriers and reduces
and elevates all to their proper level. In this supreme moment Ishmael
instinctively commanded, and they mechanically obeyed.

They hurried around to the front. Here, as soon as they were seen and
recognized, a general shout of joy and thanksgiving greeted them.

Ishmael found himself clasped in the arms of his friend, the professor,
whose tears rained down upon him as he cried:

"Oh, my boy! my boy! my brave, noble boy! there is not your like upon
this earth! no, there is not! I would kneel down and kiss your feet! I
would! There isn't a prince in this world like you! there isn't,
Ishmael! there isn't! Any king on this earth might be proud of you for
his son and heir, my great-hearted boy!" And the professor bowed his
head over Ishmael and sobbed for joy and gratitude and admiration.

"Was it really so well done, professor?" asked Ishmael simply.

"Well done, my boy? Oh, but my heart is full! Was it well done? Ah! my
boy, you will never know how well done, until the day when the Lord
shall judge the quick and the dead!"

"Ah, if your poor young mother were living to see her boy now!" cried the
professor, with emotion.

"Don't you suppose mother does live, and does see me, professor? I do,"
answered Ishmael, in a sweet, grave tone that sounded like Nora's own
voice.

"Yes, I do! I believe she does live and watch over you, my boy."

Meanwhile Mrs. Middleton, who had been engaged in receiving and
rejoicing over the two rescued youths, and soothing and composing their
agitated spirits, now came forward to speak to Ishmael.

"My boy," she said, in a voice shaking with emotion, "my brave, good
boy! I cannot thank you in set words; they would be too poor and weak to
tell you what I feel, what we must all ever feel towards you, for what
you have done to-night. But we will find some better means to prove how
much we thank, how highly we esteem you."

Ishmael held down his head, and blushed as deeply as if he had been
detected in some mean act and reproached for it.

"You should look up and reply to the madam!" whispered the professor.

Ishmael raised his head and answered:

"My lady, I'm glad the young gentlemen are saved and you are pleased.
But I do not wish to have more credit than I have a right to; for I feel
very sure George Washington wouldn't."

"What do you say, Ishmael? I do not quite understand you," said the
lady.

"I mean, ma'am, as it wasn't altogether myself as the credit is due to."

"To whom else, then, I should like to know?" inquired the lady in
perplexity.

"Why, ma'am, it was all along of Israel Putnam. I knew he would have
done it, and so I felt as if I was obliged to!"

"What a very strange lad! I really do not quite know what to make of
him!" exclaimed the lady, appealing to the professor for want of a
better oracle.

"Why, you see, ma'am, Ishmael is a noble boy and a real hero; but he is
a bit of a heathen for all that, with a lot of false gods, as he is
everlasting a-falling down and a-worshiping of! And the names of his
gods are Washington, Jefferson, Putnam, Marion, Hancock, Henry, and the
lot! The History of the United States is his Bible, ma'am, and its
warriors and statesmen are his saints and prophets. But by-and-by, when
Ishmael grows older, ma'am, he will learn, when he does any great or
good action, to give the glory to God, and not to those dead and gone
old heroes who were only flesh and blood like himself," said the
professor.

Mrs. Middleton looked perplexed, as if the professor's explanation
itself required to be explained. And Ishmael, who seemed to think that a
confession of faith was imperatively demanded of him, looked anxious--as
if eager, yet ashamed, to speak. Presently he conquered his shyness, and
said:

"But you are mistaken, professor. I am not a heathen. I wish to be a
Christian. And I do give the glory of all that is good and great to the
Lord, first of all. I do honor the good and great men; but I do glorify
and worship the Lord who made them." And having said this, Ishmael
collapsed, hung his head, and blushed.

"And I know he is not a heathen, you horrid old humbug of a professor!
He is a brave, good boy, and I love him!" said Miss Claudia, joining the
circle and caressing Ishmael.

But, ah! again it was as if she had caressed Fido, and said that he was
a brave, good dog, and she loved him.

"It was glorious in you to risk your life to save those good-for-nothing
boys, who were your enemies besides! It was so! And it makes my heart
burn to think of it! Stoop down and kiss me, Ishmael!"

Our little hero had the instincts of a gallant little gentleman. And
this challenge was to be in no wise rejected. And though he blushed
until his very ears seemed like two little flames, he stooped and
touched with his lips the beautiful white forehead that gleamed like
marble beneath its curls of jet. The storm, which had abated for a time,
now arose with redoubled violence. The party of women and children,
though gathered under a group of cedars, were still somewhat exposed to
its fury.

Grainger, the overseer, who with his men had been unremitting in his
endeavors to arrest the progress of the flames, now came up, and taking
off his hat to Mrs. Middleton, said:

"Madam, I think, please the Lord, we shall bring the fire under
presently and save all of the building except that wing, which must go.
But, if you please, ma'am, I don't see as you can do any good standing
here looking on. So, now that the young gentlemen are safe, hadn't you
all better take shelter in my house? It is poor and plain; but it is
roomy and weather-tight, and altogether you and the young gentlemen and
ladies would be better off there than here."

"I thank you, Grainger. I thank you for your offer as well as for your
efforts here to-night, and I will gladly accept the shelter of your roof
for myself and young friends. Show us the way. Come, my children. Come,
you also, Ishmael."

"Thank you very much, ma'am; but, if I can't be of any more use here, I
must go home. Aunt Hannah will be looking for me." And with a low bow
the boy left the scene.




CHAPTER XXVII.

ISHMAEL'S FIRST STEP ON THE LADDER.

  There is a proud modesty in merit
  Averse to asking, and resolved to pay
  Ten times the gift it asks.

  --_Dryden_.

Early the next morning the professor made his appearance at the Hill
Hut. Ishmael and Hannah had eaten breakfast, and the boy was helping his
aunt to put the warp in the loom for a new piece of cloth.

"Morning, Miss Hannah; morning, young Ishmael! You are wanted, sir, up
to the Hall this morning, and I am come to fetch you," said the
professor, as he stood within the door, hat in hand.

"Yes, I thought I would be; there must be no end of the rubbish to clear
away, and the work to do up there now, and I knew you would be expecting
me to help you, and so I meant to go up to your house just as soon as
ever I had done helping aunt to put the warp in her loom," answered
Ishmael simply.

"Oh, you think you are wanted only to be set to work, do you? All right!
But now as we are in a hurry, I'll just lend a hand to this little job,
and help it on a bit." And with that the artist, who was as expert at
one thing as at another, began to aid Hannah with such good will that
the job was soon done.

"And now, young Ishmael, get your hat and come along. We must be going."

But now, Hannah, who had been far too much interested in her loom to
stop to talk until its arrangements were complete, found time to ask:

"What about that fire at Brudenell Hall?"

"Didn't young Ishmael tell you, ma'am?" inquired the professor.

"Very little! I was asleep when he came in last night, and this morning,
when I saw that his clothes were all scorched, and his hair singed, and
his hands and face red and blistered, and I asked him what in the world
he had been doing to himself, he told me there had been a fire at the
Hall; but that it was put out before any great damage had been done;
nothing but that old wing, that they talked about pulling down, burnt,
as if to save them the trouble," answered Hannah.

"Well, ma'am, that was a cheerful way of putting it, certainly; and it
was also a true one; there wasn't much damage done, as the wing that was
burnt was doomed to be pulled down this very spring. But did young
Ishmael tell you how he received his injuries?"

"No; but I suppose of course he got them, boy-like, bobbing about among
the firemen, where he had no business to be!"

"Ma'am, he got burned in saving Commodore Burghe's sons, who were fast
asleep in that burning wing! Mrs. Middleton offered freedom to any slave
who would venture through the house to wake them up, and get them out.
Not a man would run the risk! Then she offered freedom, not only to any
slave, but also to the wife and children of any slave who would go in
and save the boys. Not a man would venture! And when all the women were
a-howling like a pack of she-wolves, what does your nephew do but rush
into the burning wing, rouse up the boys and convoy them out! Just in
time, too! for they were sleeping in the chamber over the burning room,
and in two minutes after they got out the floor of that room fell in!"
said Morris.

"You did that! You!" exclaimed Hannah vehemently. "Oh! you horrid,
wicked, ungrateful, heartless boy! to do such a thing as that, when you
knew if you had been burnt to death, it would have broken my heart! And
you, professor! you are just as bad as he is! yes, and worse too,
because you are older and ought to have more sense! The boy was in your
care! pretty care you took of him to let him rush right into the fire."

"Ma'am, if you'll only let me get in a word edgeways like, I'll tell you
all about it! I did try to hinder him! I reasoned with him, and I held
him tight, until the young hero--rascal, I mean--turned upon me and hit
me in the face; yes, ma'am, administered a 'scientific' right into my
left eye, and then broke from me and rushed into the burning house--"

"Well, but I thought it better the professor should have a black eye
than the boys should be burned to death," put in the lad, edgeways.

"Oh, Ishmael, Ishmael, this is dreadful! You will live to be hung, I
know you will!" sobbed Hannah.

"Well, aunty, maybe so; Sir William Wallace did," coolly replied the
boy.

"What in the name of goodness set you on to do such a wild thing? And
all for old Burghe's sons! Pray, what were they to you that you should
rush through burning flames for them?"

"Nothing, Aunt Hannah; only I felt quite sure that Israel Putnam or
Francis Marion would have done just as I did, and so--"

"Plague take Francis Putnam and Israel Marion, and also Patrick
Handcock, and the whole lot of 'em, I say! Who are they that you should
run your head into the fire for them? They wouldn't do it for you, that
I know," exclaimed Hannah.

"Aunt Hannah," said Ishmael pathetically, "you have got their names all
wrong, and you always do! Now, if you would only take my book and read
it while you are resting in your chair, you would soon learn all their
names, and--"

"I'll take the book and throw it into the fire the very first time I lay
my hands on it! The fetched book will be your ruin yet!" exclaimed
Hannah, in a rage.

"Now, Miss Worth," interposed the professor, "if you destroy that boy's
book, I'll never do another odd job for you as long as ever I live."

"Whist! professor," whispered Ishmael. "You don't know my Aunt Hannah as
well as I do. Her bark is a deal worse than her bite! If you only knew
how many times she has threatened to 'shake the life out of' me, and to
'be the death of me', and to 'flay' me 'alive,' you would know the value
of her words."

"Well, young Ishmael, you are the best judge of that matter, at least.
And now are you ready? For, indeed, we haven't any more time to spare.
We ought to have been at the Hall before this."

"Why, professor, I have been ready and waiting for the last ten
minutes."

"Come along, then. And now, Miss Hannah, you take a well-wisher's
advice and don't scold young Ishmael any more about last night's
adventur'. He has done a brave act, and he has saved the commodore's
sons without coming to any harm by it. And, if he hasn't made his
everlasting fortun', he has done himself a great deal of credit and made
some very powerful friends. And that I tell you! You wait and see!" said
the professor, as he left the hut, followed by Ishmael.

The morning was clear and bright after the rain. As they emerged into
the open air Ishmael naturally raised his eyes and threw a glance across
the valley to Brudenell Heights. The main building was standing intact,
though darkened; and a smoke, small in volume but dense black in hue,
was rising from the ruins of the burnt wing.

Ishmael had only time to observe this before they descended the narrow
path that led through the wooded valley. They walked on in perfect
silence until the professor, noticing the unusual taciturnity of his
companion, said:

"What is the matter with you, young Ishmael? You haven't opened your
mouth since we left the hut."

"Oh, professor, I am thinking of Aunt Hannah. It is awful to hear her
rail about the great heroes as she does. It is flat blasphemy," replied
the boy solemnly.

"Hum, ha, well, but you see, young Ishmael, though I wouldn't like to
say one word to dampen your enthusiasm for great heroism, yet the truth
is the truth; and that compels me to say that you do fall down and
worship these same said heroes a little too superstitiously. Why, law,
my boy, there wasn't one of them, at twelve years of age, had any more
courage or wisdom than you have--even if as much."

"Oh, professor, don't say that--don't! it is almost as bad as anything
Aunt Hannah says of them. Don't go to compare their great boyhood with
mine. History tells what they were, and I know myself what I am."

"I doubt if you do, young Ishmael."

"Yes! for I know that I haven't even so much as the courage that you
think I have; for, do you know, professor, when I was in that burning
house I was frightened when I saw the red smoke rolling into the passage
and heard the fire roaring so near me? And once--I am ashamed to own it,
but I will, because I know George Washington always owned his faults
when he was a boy--once, I say, I was tempted to run away and leave the
boys to their fate."

"But you didn't do it, my lad. And you were not the less courageous
because you knew the danger that you freely met. You are brave, Ishmael,
and as good and wise as you are brave."

"Oh, professor, I know you believe so, else you wouldn't say it; but I
cannot help thinking that if I really were good I shouldn't vex Aunt
Hannah as often as I do."

"Humph!" said the professor.

"And then if I were wise, I would always know right from wrong."

"And don't you?"

"No, professor; because last night when I ran into the burning house to
save the boys I thought I was doing right; and when the ladies so kindly
thanked me, I felt sure I had done right; but this morning, when Aunt
Hannah scolded me, I doubted."

"My boy, listen to the oracles of experience. Do what your own
conscience assures you to be right, and never mind what others think or
say. I, who have been your guide up to this time, can be so no longer. I
can scarcely follow you at a distance, much less lead you. A higher hand
than Old Morris' shall take you on. But here we are now at the Hall,"
said the professor, as he opened the gates to admit himself and his
companion.

They passed up the circular drive leading to the front of the house,
paused a few minutes to gaze upon the ruins of the burnt wing, of which
nothing was now left but a shell of brick walls and a cellar of smoking
cinders, and then they entered the house by the servant's door.

"Mr. Middleton and the Commodore are in the library, and you are to take
the boy in there," said Grainger, who was superintending the clearing
away of the ruins.

"Come along, young Ishmael!" said the professor, and as he knew the way
of the house quite as well as the oldest servant in it, he passed
straight on to the door of the library and knocked.

"Come in," said the voice of Mr. Middleton.

And the professor, followed by Ishmael, entered the library.

It was a handsome room, with the walls lined with book-cases; the windows
draped with crimson curtains; the floor covered with a rich carpet; a
cheerful fire burning in the grate; and a marble-top table in the center
of the room, at which was placed two crimson velvet arm-chairs occupied
by two gentlemen--namely, Mr. Middleton and Commodore Burghe. The
latter was a fine, tall, stout jolly old sailor, with a very round
waist, a very red face, and a very white head, who, as soon as ever he
saw Ishmael enter, got up and held out his broad hand, saying:

"This is the boy, is it? Come here, my brave little lad, and let us take
a look at you!"

Ishmael took off his hat, advanced and stood before the commodore.

"A delicate little slip of a fellow to show such spirit!" said the old
sailor, laying his hand on the flaxen hair of the boy and passing his
eyes down from Ishmael's broad forehead and thin cheeks to his slender
figure. "Never do for the army or navy, sir! be rejected by both upon
account of physical incapacity, sir. Eh?" he continued, appealing to Mr.
Middleton.

"The boy is certainly very delicate at present; but that may be the
fault of his manner of living; under better regimen he may outgrow his
fragility," said Mr. Middleton.

"Yes, yes, so he may; but now as I look at him, I wonder where the deuce
the little fellow got his pluck from! Where did you, my little man, eh?"
inquired the old sailor, turning bluffly to Ishmael.

"Indeed I don't know, sir; unless it was from George Washington
and--" Ishmael was going on to enumerate his model heroes, but the
commodore, who had not stopped to hear the reply, turned to Mr.
Middleton again and said:

"One is accustomed to associate great courage with great size, weight,
strength, and so forth!" And he drew up his own magnificent form with
conscious pride.

"Indeed, I do not know why we should, then, when all nature and all
history contradicts the notion! Nature shows us that the lion is braver
than the elephant, and history informs us that all the great generals of
the world have been little men--"

"And experience teaches us that schoolmasters are pedants!" said the old
man, half vexed, half laughing; "but that is not the question. The
question is how are we to reward this brave little fellow?"

"If you please, sir, I do not want any reward," said Ishmael modestly.

"Oh, yes, yes, yes; I know all about that! Your friend, Mr. Middleton,
has just been telling me some of your antecedents--how you fought my
two young scapegraces in defense of his fruit baskets. Wish you had been
strong enough to have given hem a good thrashing. And about your finding
the pocketbook, forbearing to borrow a dollar from it, though sorely
tempted by want. And then about your refusing any reward for being
simply honest. You see I know all about you. So I am not going to offer
you money for risking your life to save my boys. But I am going to give
you a start in the world, if I can. Come, now, how shall I do it?"

Ishmael hesitated, looked down and blushed.

"Would you like to go to sea and be a sailor, eh?"

"No, sir, thank you."

"Like to go for a soldier, eh? You might be a drummerboy, you know."

"No, thank you, sir."

"Neither sailor nor soldier; that's queer, too! I thought all lads
longed to be one or the other! Why don't you, eh?"

"I would not like to leave my Aunt Hannah, sir; she has no one but me."

"What the deuce would you like, then?" testily demanded the old sailor.

"If you please, sir, nothing; do not trouble yourself."

"But you saved the life of my boys, you proud little rascal and do you
suppose I am going to let that pass unrepaid?"

"Sir, I am glad the young gentlemen are safe; that is enough for me."

"But I'll be shot if it is enough for me!"

"Commodore Burghe, sir, will you allow me to suggest something?" said
the professor, coming forward, hat in hand.

"And who the deuce are you? Oh, I see! the artist-in-general to the
country side! Well, what do you suggest?" laughed the old man.

"If I might be so bold, sir, it would be to send young Ishmael to
school."

"Send him to school! Ha, ha, ha! ho, ho, ho! why, he'd like that least
of anything else! why, he'd consider that the most ungrateful of all
returns to make for his services! Boys are sent to school for
punishment, not for reward!" laughed the commodore.

"Young Ishmael wouldn't think it a punishment, sir," mildly suggested
the professor.

"I tell you he wouldn't go, my friend! punishment or no punishment!
Why, I can scarcely make my own fellows go! Bosh! I know boys; school is
their bugbear."

"But, under correction, sir, permit me to say I don't think you know
young Ishmael."

"I know he is a boy; that is enough!"

"But, sir, he is rather an uncommon boy."

"In that case he has an uncommon aversion to school."

"Sir, put it to him, whether he would like to go to school."

"What's the use, when I know he'd rather be hung?"

"But, pray, give him the choice, sir," respectfully persisted the
professor.

"What a solemn, impertinent jackanapes you are, to be sure, Morris! But
I will 'put it to him,' as you call it! Here, you young fire-eater, come
here to me."

The boy, who had modestly withdrawn into the background, now came
forward.

"Stand up before me; hold up your Head; look me in the face! Now, then,
answer me truly, and don't be afraid. Would you like to go to school,
eh?"

Ishmael did not speak, but the moonlight radiance of his pale beaming
face answered for him.

"Have you no tongue, eh?" bluffly demanded the old sailor.

"If you please, sir, I should like to go to school more than anything in
the world, if I was rich enough to pay for it."

"Humph! what do you think of that, Middleton, eh? what do you think of
that? A boy saying that he would like to go to school! Did you ever hear
of such a thing in your life? Is the young rascal humbugging us, do you
think?" said the commodore, turning to his friend.

"Not in the least, sir; he is perfectly sincere. I am sure of it, from
what I have seen of him myself. And look at him, sir! he is a boy of
talent; and if you wish to reward him, you could not do so in a more
effectual way than by giving him some education," said Mr. Middleton.

"But what could a boy of his humble lot do with an education if he had
it?" inquired the commodore.

"Ah! that I cannot tell, as it would depend greatly upon future
circumstances; but this we know, that the education he desires cannot do
him any harm, and may do him good."

"Yes! well, then, to school he shall go. Where shall I send him"
inquired the old sailor.

"Here; I would willingly take him."

"You! you're joking! Why, you have one of the most select schools in the
State."

"And this boy would soon be an honor to it! In a word, commodore, I
would offer to take him freely myself, but that I know the independent
spirit of the young fellow could not rest under such an obligation. You,
however, are his debtor to a larger amount than you can ever repay. From
you, therefore, even he cannot refuse to accept an education."

"But your patrons, my dear sir, may object to the association for their
sons," said the commodore, in a low voice.

"Do you object?"

"Not I indeed! I like the little fellow too well."

"Very well, then, if anyone else objects to their sons keeping company
with Ishmael Worth, they shall be at liberty to do so."

"Humph! but suppose they remove their sons from the school? what then,
eh?" demanded the commodore.

"They shall be free from any reproach from me. The liberty I claim for
myself I also allow others. I interfere with no man's freedom of action,
and suffer no man to interfere with mine," returned Middleton.

"Quite right! Then it is settled the boy attends the school. Where are
you, you young fire-bravo! you young thunderbolt of war! Come forward,
and let us have a word with you!" shouted the commodore.

Ishmael, who had again retreated behind the shelter of the professor's
stout form, now came forward, cap in hand, and stood blushing before the
old sailor.

"Well, you are to be 'cursed with a granted prayer,' you young Don
Quixote. You are to come here to school, and I am to foot the bills. You
are to come next Monday, which being the first of April and
all-fool's-day, I consider an appropriate time for beginning. You are to
tilt with certain giants, called Grammar, Geography, and History. And if
you succeed with them, you are to combat certain dragons and griffins,
named Virgil, Euclid, and so forth. And if you conquer them, you may
eventually rise above your present humble sphere, and perhaps become a
parish clerk or a constable--who knows? Make good use of your
opportunities, my lad! Pursue the path of learning, and there is no
knowing where it may carry you. 'Big streams from little fountains flow.
Great oaks from little acorns grow;' and so forth. Good-by! and God
bless you, my lad," said the commodore, rising to take his leave.

Ishmael bowed very low, and attempted to thank his friend, but tears
arose to his eyes, and swelling emotion choked his voice; and before he
could speak, the commodore walked up to Mr. Middleton, and said:

"I hope your favor to this lad will not seriously affect your school;
but we will talk further of the matter on some future occasion. I have
an engagement this morning. Good-by! Oh, by the way--I had nearly
forgotten: Mervin, and Turner, and the other old boys are coming down to
my place for an oyster roast on Thursday night. I won't ask you if you
will come. I say to you that you must do so; and I will not stop to hear
any denial. Good-by!" and the commodore shook Mr. Middleton's hand and
departed.

Ishmael stood the very picture of perplexity, until Mr. Middleton
addressed him.

"Come here, my brave little lad. You are to do as the commodore has
directed you, and present yourself here on Monday next. Do you
understand?"

"Yes, sir, I understand very well; but--"

"But--what, my lad? Wouldn't you like to come?"

"Oh, yes, sir! more than anything in the world. I would like it,
but--"

"What, my boy?"

"It would be taking something for nothing; and I do not like to do that,
sir."

"You are mistaken, Ishmael. It would be taking what you have a right to
take. It would be taking what you have earned a hundred-fold. You risked
your life to save Commodore Burghe's two sons, and you did save them."

"Sir, that was only my duty."

"Then it is equally the commodore's duty to do all that he can for you.
And it is also your duty to accept his offers."

"Do you look at it in that light, sir?"

"Certainly I do."

"And--do you think John Hancock and Patrick Henry would have looked at
it in that light?"

Mr. Middleton laughed. No one could have helped laughing at the solemn,
little, pale visage of Ishmael, as he gravely put this question.

"Why, assuredly, my boy. Every hero and martyr in sacred or profane
history would view the matter as the commodore and myself do."

"Oh, then, sir, I am so glad! and indeed, indeed, I will do my very best
to profit by my opportunities, and to show my thankfulness to the
commodore and you," said Ishmael fervently.

"Quite right. I am sure you will. And now, my boy, you may retire," said
Mr. Middleton, kindly giving Ishmael his hand.

Our lad bowed deeply and turned towards the professor, who, with a
sweeping obeisance to all the literary shelves, left the room.

"Your everlastin' fortin's made, young Ishmael! You will learn the
classmatics, and all the fine arts; and it depends on yourself alone,
whether you do not rise to be a sexton or a clerk!" said the professor,
as they went out into the lawn.

They went around to the smoking ruins of the burnt wing, where all the
field negroes were collected under the superintendence of the overseer,
Grainger, and engaged in clearing away the rubbish.

"I have a hundred and fifty things to do," said the professor; "but,
still, if my assistance is required here it must be given. Do you want
my help, Mr. Grainger?"

"No, Morris, not until the rubbish is cleared away. Then, I think, we
shall want you to put down a temporary covering to keep the cellar from
filling with rain until the builder comes," was the reply.

"Come along, then, young Ishmael; I guess I will not linger here any
longer; and as for going over to Mr. Martindale's, to begin to dig his
well to-day, it is too late to think of such a thing. So I will just
walk over home with you, to see how Hannah receives your good news,"
said the professor, leading the way rapidly down the narrow path through
the wooded valley.

When they reached the hut they found Hannah sitting in her chair before
the fire, crying.

In a moment Ishmael's thin arm was around her neck and his gentle voice
in her ear, inquiring:

"What is the matter?"

"Starvation is the matter, my child! I cannot weave. It hurts my arms
too much. What we are to do for bread I cannot tell! for of course the
poor little dollar a week that you earn is not going to support us,"
said Hannah, sobbing.

Ishmael looked distressed; the professor dismayed. The same thought
occurred to both--Hannah unable to work, Ishmael's "poor little dollar a
week" would not support them; but yet neither could it be dispensed
with, since it would be the only thing to keep them both from famine,
and since this was the case, Ishmael would be obliged to continue to
earn that small stipend, and to do so he must give up all hopes of going
to school--at least for the present, perhaps forever. It was a bitter
disappointment, but when was the boy ever known to hesitate between
right and wrong? He swallowed his rising tears and kissed his weeping
relative saying:

"Never mind, Aunt Hannah! Don't cry; maybe if I work hard I may be able
to earn more."

"Yes; times is brisk; I dare say, young Ishmael will be able to bring
you as much as two dollars a week for a while," chimed in the professor.

Hannah dropped her coarse handkerchief and lifted her weeping face to
ask:

"What did they want with you up at the Hall, my dear?"

"The commodore wanted to send me to school, Aunt Hannah; but it don't
matter," said Ishmael firmly.

Hannah sighed.

And the professor, knowing now that he should have no pleasure in seeing
Hannah's delight in her nephew's advancement, since the school plan was
nipped in the bud, took up his hat to depart.

"Well, young Ishmael, I shall start for Mr. Martindale's to-morrow, to
dig that well. I shall have a plenty for you to do, so you must be at my
house as usual at six o'clock in the morning," he said.

"Professor, I think I will walk with you. I ought to tell Mr. Middleton
at once. And I shall have no more time after to-day," replied the boy
rising.

They went out together and in silence retraced their steps to Brudenell
Heights. Both were brooding over Ishmael's defeated hopes and over that
strange fatality in the lot of the poor that makes them miss great
fortunes for the lack of small means.

The professor parted with his companion at his own cottage door. But
Ishmael, with his hands in his pockets, walked slowly and thoughtfully
on towards Brudenell Heights.

To have the cup of happiness dashed to the ground the very moment it was
raised to his lips! It was a cruel disappointment. He could not resign
himself to it. All his nature was in arms to resist it. His mind was
laboring with the means to reconcile his duty and his desire. His
intense longing to go to school, his burning thirst for knowledge, the
eagerness of his hungry and restless intellect for food and action, can
scarcely be appreciated by less gifted beings. While earnestly searching
for the way by which he might supply Hannah with the means of living,
without sacrificing his hopes of school, he suddenly hit upon a plan. He
quickened his footsteps to put it into instant execution. He arrived at
Brudenell Hall and asked to see Mrs. Middleton. A servant took up his
petition and soon returned to conduct him to that lady's presence. They
went up two flights of stairs, when the man, turning to the left, opened
a door, and admitted the boy to the bed-chamber of Mrs. Middleton.

The lady, wrapped in a dressing gown and shawl, reclined in an arm-chair
in the chimney corner.

"Come here, my dear," she said, in a sweet voice. And when Ishmael had
advanced and made his bow, she took his hand kindly and said: "You are
the only visitor whom I would have received to-day, for I have taken a
very bad cold from last night's exposure, my dear; but you I could not
refuse. Now sit down in that chair opposite me, and tell me what I can
do for you. I hear you are coming to school here; I am glad of it."

"I was, ma'am; but I do not know that I am", replied the boy.

"Why, how is that?"

"I hope you won't be displeased with me, ma'am--"

"Certainly not, my boy. What is it that you wish to say?"

"Well, ma'am, my Aunt Hannah cannot weave now, because her wrists are
crippled with rheumatism; and, as she cannot earn any money in that way,
I shall be obliged to give up school--unless--" Ishmael hesitated.

"Unless what, my boy?"

"Unless she can get some work that she can do. She can knit and sew very
nicely, and I thought maybe, ma'am--I hope you won't be offended--"

"Certainly not."

"I thought, then, maybe you might have some sewing or some knitting to
put out."

"Why, Ishmael, I have been looking in vain for a seamstress for the last
three or four weeks. And I thought I really should have to go to the
trouble and expense of sending to Baltimore or Washington for one; for
all our spring and summer sewing is yet to do. I am sure I could keep
one woman in fine needlework all the year round."

"Oh, ma'am, how glad I would be if Aunt Hannah would suit you."

"I can easily tell that. Does she make your clothes?"

"All of them, ma'am, and her own too."

"Come here, then, and let me look at her sewing."

Ishmael went to the lady, who took his arm and carefully examined the
stitching of his jacket and shirt sleeve.

"She sews beautifully. That will do, my boy. Ring that bell for me."

Ishmael obeyed and a servant answered the summons.

"Jane," she said, "hand me that roll of linen from the wardrobe."

The woman complied, and the mistress put the bundle in the hands of
Ishmael, saying:

"Here, my boy: here are a dozen shirts already cut out, with the sewing
cotton, buttons, and so forth rolled up in them. Take them to your aunt.
Ask her if she can do them, and tell her that I pay a dollar apiece."

"Oh! thank you, thank you, ma'am! I know Aunt Hannah will do them very
nicely!" exclaimed the boy in delight, as he made his bow and his exit.

He ran home, leaping and jumping as he went.

He rushed into the hut and threw the bundle on the table, exclaiming
gleefully:

"There, Aunt Hannah! I have done it!"

"Done what, you crazy fellow?" cried Hannah, looking up from the frying
pan in which she was turning savory rashers of bacon for their second
meal.

"I have got you--'an engagement,' as the professor calls a big lot of
work to do. I've got it for you, aunt; and I begin to think a body may
get any reasonable thing in this world if they will only try hard enough
for it!" exclaimed Ishmael.

Hannah sat down her frying pan and approached the table, saying:

"Will you try to be sensible now, Ishmael; and tell me where this bundle
of linen came from?"

Ishmael grew sober in an instant, and made a very clear statement of his
afternoon's errand, and its success, ending as he had begun, by saying:
"I do believe in my soul, Aunt Hannah, that anybody can get any
reasonable thing in the world they want, if they only try hard enough
for it! And now, dear Aunt Hannah, I would not be so selfish as to go to
school and leave all the burden of getting a living upon your shoulders,
if I did not know that it would be better even for you by-and-by! For if
I go to school and get some little education, I shall be able to work at
something better than odd jobbing. The professor and Mr. Middleton, and
even the commodore himself, thinks that if I persevere, I may come to be
county constable, or parish clerk, or schoolmaster, or something of that
sort; and if I do, you know, Aunt Hannah, we can live in a house with
three or four rooms, and I can keep you in splendor! So you won't think
your boy selfish in wanting to go to school, will you, Aunt Hannah?"

"No, my darling, no. I love you dearly, my Ishmael. Only my temper is
tried when you run your precious head into the fire, as you did last
night."

"But, Aunt Hannah, Israel Putnam, or Francis--"

"Now, now, Ishmael--don't, dear, don't! If you did but know how I hate
the sound of those old dead and gone men's names, you wouldn't be
foreverlasting dinging of them into my ears!" said Hannah nervously.

"Well, Aunt Hannah--I'll try to remember not to name them to you again.
But for all that I must follow where they lead me!" said this young
aspirant and unconscious prophet. For I have elsewhere said, what I now
with emphasis repeat, that "aspirations are prophecies," which it
requires only faith to fulfill.

Hannah made no reply. She was busy setting the table for the supper,
which the aunt and nephew presently enjoyed with the appreciation only
to be felt by those who seldom sit down to a satisfactory meal.

When it was over, and the table was cleared, Hannah, who never lost
time, took the bundle of linen, unrolled it, sat down, and commenced
sewing.

Ishmael with his book of heroes sat opposite to her.

The plain deal table, scrubbed white as cream, stood between them,
lighted by one tallow candle.

"Aunt Hannah," said the boy, as he watched her arranging her work, "is
that easier than weaving?"

"Very much easier, Ishmael."

"And is it as profitable to you?"

"About twice as profitable, my dear; so, if the lady really can keep me
in work all the year round, there will be no need of your poor little
wages, earned by your hard labor," answered Hannah.

"Oh, I didn't think it hard at all, you see, because Israel Put--I beg
your pardon, Aunt Hannah--I won't forget again," said the boy,
correcting himself in time, and returning to the silent reading of his
book.

Some time after he closed his book, and looked up.

"Aunt Hannah!"

"Well, Ishmael?"

"You often talk to me of my dear mother in heaven, but never of my
father. Who was my father, Aunt Hannah?"

For all answer Hannah arose and boxed his ears.




CHAPTER XXVIII.

ISHMAEL AND CLAUDIA.

  I saw two children intertwine
    Their arms about each other,
  Like the lithe tendrils of the vine
    Around its nearest brother;
  And ever and anon,
  As gayly they ran on,
  Each looked into the other's face,
  Anticipating an embrace.

  --_Richard Monckton Milnes_.

Punctually at nine o'clock on Monday morning Ishmael Worth rendered
himself at Brudenell Hall. Mr. Middleton's school was just such a one as
can seldom, if ever, be met with out of the Southern States. Mr.
Middleton had been a professor of languages in one of the Southern
universities; and by his salary had supported and educated a large
family of sons and daughters until the death of a distant relative
enriched him with the inheritance of a large funded property.

He immediately resigned his position in the university, and--as he did
not wish to commit himself hastily to a fixed abode in any particular
neighborhood by the purchase of an estate--he leased the whole
ready-made establishment at Brudenell Hall, all furnished and officered
as it was. There he conveyed his wife and ten children--that is, five
girls and five boys, ranging from the age of one year up to fifteen
years of age. Added to these was the motherless daughter of his
deceased sister, Beatrice Merlin, who had been the wife of the
chief-justice of the Supreme Court of the State.

Claudia Merlin had been confided to the care of her uncle and aunt in
preference to being sent to a boarding school during her father's
absence on official duty at the capital.

Mr. and Mrs. Middleton had found, on coming to Brudenell Hall, that
there was no proper school in the neighborhood to which they could send
their sons and daughters. They had besides a strong prejudice in favor
of educating their children under their own eyes. Mr. Middleton, in his
capacity of professor, had seen too much of the temptations of college
life to be willing to trust his boys too early to its dangers. And as
for sending the girls away from home, Mrs. Middleton would not hear of
it for an instant.

After grappling with the difficulty for a while, they conquered it by
concluding to engage a graduate of the university as tutor, to ground
young people in what are called the fundamental parts of an English
education, together with the classics and mathematics; and also to
employ an accomplished lady to instruct them in music and drawing. This
school was always under the immediate supervision of the master and
mistress of the house. One or the other was almost always present in the
schoolroom. And even if this had not been so, the strictest propriety
must have been preserved; for the governess was a discreet woman, nearly
fifty years of age; and the tutor, though but twenty-five, was the
gravest of all grave young men.

The classroom was arranged in a spare back parlor on the first floor--a
spacious apartment whose windows looked out upon the near shrubberies
and the distant woods. Here on the right hand were seated the five boys
under their tutor; and on the left were gathered the girls under their
governess. But when a class was called up for recitation, before the
tutor, boys and girls engaged in the same studies, and in the same stage
of progress stood up together, that their minds might be stimulated by
mutual emulation.

Often Mrs. Middleton occupied a seat in an arm-chair near one of the
pleasant windows overlooking the shrubberies, and employed herself with
some fine needlework while superintending the school. Sometimes, also,
Mr. Middleton came in with his book or paper, and occasionally, from
force of habit, he would take a classbook and hear a recitation. It was
to keep his hand in, he said, lest some unexpected turn of the wheel of
fortune should send him back to his old profession again.

Thus, this was in all respects a family school.

But when the neighbors became acquainted with its admirable working,
they begged as a favor the privilege of sending their children as day
pupils; and Mr. Middleton, in his cordial kindness, agreed to receive
the new pupils; but only on condition that their tuition fees should be
paid to augment the salaries of the tutor and the governess, as he--Mr.
Middleton--did not wish, and would not receive, a profit from the
school.

Among the newcomers were the sons of Commodore Burghe. Like the other
new pupils, they were only day scholars. For bad conduct they had once
been warned away from the school; but had been pardoned and received
back at the earnest entreaty of their father.

Their presence at Brudenell Hall on the nearly fatal night of the fire
had been accidental. The night had been stormy, and Mrs. Middleton had
insisted upon their remaining.

These boys were now regular attendants at the school, and their manners
and morals were perceptibly improving. They now sat with the Middleton
boys and shared their studies.

Into this pleasant family schoolroom, on the first Monday in April,
young Ishmael Worth was introduced. His own heroic conduct had won him a
place in the most select and exclusive little school in the State.

Ishmael was now thirteen years of age, a tall, slender boy, with a broad
full forehead, large prominent blue eyes, a straight well-shaped nose,
full, sweet, smiling lips, thin, wasted-looking cheeks, a round chin and
fair complexion. His hands and feet were small and symmetrical, but
roughened with hard usage. He was perfectly clean and neat in his
appearance. His thin, pale face was as delicately fair as any lady's;
his flaxen hair was parted at the left side and brushed away from his
big forehead; his coarse linen was as white as snow, and his coarser
homespun blue cloth jacket and trousers were spotless; his shoes were
also clean.

Altogether, Nora's son was a pleasing lad to look upon as he stood
smilingly but modestly, hat in hand, at the schoolroom door, to which he
had been brought by Jovial.

The pupils were all assembled--the boys gathered around their tutor, on
the right; the girls hovering about their governess on the left.

Mr. and Mrs. Middleton were both present, sitting near a pleasant window
that the mild spring morning had invited them to open. They were both
expecting Ishmael, and both arose to meet him.

Mrs. Middleton silently shook his hand.

Mr. Middleton presented him to the school, saying:

"Young gentlemen, this is your new companion, Master Ishmael Worth, as
worthy a youth as it has ever been my pleasure to know. I hope you will
all make him welcome among you."

There was an instant and mysterious putting together of heads and
buzzing of voices among the pupils.

"Walter, come here," said Mr. Middleton.

A youth of about fifteen years of age arose and approached.

"Ishmael, this is my eldest son, Walter. I hope you two may be good
friends. Walter, take Ishmael to a seat beside you; and when the
recreation hour comes, make him well acquainted with your companions.
Mind, Walter, I commit him to your charge."

Walter Middleton smiled, shook hands with Ishmael, and led him away to
share his own double desk.

Mr. Middleton then called the school to order and opened the exercises
with the reading of the Scripture and prayer.

This over, he came to Ishmael and laid an elementary geography before
him, with the first lesson marked out on it, saying:

"There, my lad; commit this to memory as soon as you can, and then take
your book up for recitation to Mr. Green. He will hear you singly for
some time until you overtake the first class, which I am sure you will
do very soon; it will depend upon yourself how soon."

And with these kind words Mr. Middleton left the room.

How happy was Ishmael! The schoolroom seemed an elysium! It is true that
this was no ordinary schoolroom; but one of the pleasantest places of
the kind to be imagined; and very different from the small, dark, poor
hut. Ishmael was delighted with its snow-white walls, its polished oak
floor, its clear open windows with their outlook upon the blue sky and
the green trees and variegated shrubs. He was pleased with his shining
mahogany desk, with neat little compartments for slate, books, pen,
pencils, ink, etc. He was in love with his new book with its gayly
colored maps and pictures and the wonders revealed to him in its
lessons. He soon left off reveling in the sights and sounds of the
cheerful schoolroom to devote himself to his book. To him study was not
a task, it was an all-absorbing rapture. His thirsty intellect drank up
the knowledge in that book as eagerly as ever parched lips quaffed cold
water. He soon mastered the first easy lesson, and would have gone up
immediately for recitation, only that Mr. Green was engaged with a
class. But Ishmael could not stop; he went on to the second lesson and
then to the third, and had committed the three to memory before Mr.
Green was disengaged. Then he went up to recite. At the end of the first
lesson Mr. Green praised his accuracy and began to mark the second.

"If you please, sir, I have got that into my head, and also the third
one," said Ishmael, interrupting him.

"What! do you mean to say that you have committed three of these lessons
to memory?" inquired the surprised tutor.

"Yes, sir, while I was waiting for you to be at leisure."

"Extraordinary! Well, I will see if you can recite them," said Mr.
Green, opening the book.

Ishmael was perfect in his recitation.

All schoolmasters delight in quick and intelligent pupils; but Mr. Green
especially did so; for he had a true vocation for his profession. He
smiled radiantly upon Ishmael as he asked:

"Do you think, now, you can take three of these ordinary lessons for one
every day?"

"Oh, yes, sir; if it would not be too much trouble for you to hear me,"
answered our boy.

"It will be a real pleasure; I shall feel an interest in seeing how fast
a bright and willing lad like yourself can get on. Now, then, put away
your geography, and bring me the Universal History that you will find in
your desk."

In joy, Ishmael went back to his seat, lifted the lid of his desk, and
found in the inside a row of books, a large slate, a copy-book, pens,
ink, and pencils, all neatly arranged.

"Am I to use these?" he inquired of Walter Middleton.

"Oh, yes; they are all yours; my mother put them all in there for you
this morning. You will find your name written on every one of them,"
replied the youth.

What treasures Ishmael had! He could scarcely believe in his wealth and
happiness! He selected the Universal History and took it up to the
tutor, who, in consideration of his pupil's capacity and desire, set him
a very long lesson.

In an hour Ishmael had mastered this task also, and taken it up to his
teacher.

His third book that morning was Murray's English Grammar.

"I do not think I shall set you a lesson of more than the ordinary
length this time, Ishmael. I cannot allow you to devour grammar in such
large quantities as you have taken of geography and history at a meal.
For, grammar requires to be digested as well as swallowed; in other
words, it needs to be understood as well as remembered," said Mr. Green,
as he marked the lesson for his pupil.

Ishmael smiled as he went back to his seat.

To ordinary boys the study of grammar is very dry work. Not so to
Ishmael. For his rare, fine, intellectual mind the analysis of language
had a strange fascination. He soon conquered the difficulties of his
initiatory lesson in this science, and recited it to the perfect
satisfaction of his teacher.

And then the morning's lessons were all over.

This had been a forenoon of varied pleasures to Ishmael. The gates of
the Temple of Knowledge had been thrown open to him. All three of his
studies had charmed him: the marvelous description of the earth's
surface, the wonderful history of the human race, the curious analysis
of language--each had in its turn delighted him. And now came the
recreation hour to refresh him.

The girls all went to walk on the lawn in front of the house.

The boys all went into the shrubberies in the rear; and the day pupils
began to open their dinner baskets.

Ishmael took a piece of bread from his pocket. That was to be his
dinner.

But presently a servant came out of the house and spoke to Walter
Middleton; and Walter called our boy, saying:

"Come, Ishmael; my father has sent for you."

Ishmael put his piece of bread in his pocket and accompanied the youth
into the house and to the dining-room, where a plain, substantial dinner
of roast mutton, vegetables, and pudding was provided for the children
of the family.

"You are to dine with my children every day, Ishmael," said Mr.
Middleton, in those tones of calm authority that admitted of no appeal
from their decision.

Ishmael took the chair that was pointed out to him, and you may be sure
he did full justice to the nourishing food placed before him.

When dinner was over the boys had another hour's recreation in the
grounds, and then they returned to the schoolroom for afternoon
exercises. These were very properly of a lighter nature than those of
the morning--being only penmanship, elocution, and drawing.

At six o'clock the school was dismissed. And Ishmael went home,
enchanted with his new life, but wondering where little Claudia could
be; he had not seen her that day. And thus ended his first day at
school.

When he reached the hut Hannah had supper on the table.

"Well, Ishmael, how did you get on?" she asked.

"Oh, Aunt Hannah, I have had such, a happy day!" exclaimed the boy. And
thereupon he commenced and poured upon her in a torrent of words a
description of the schoolroom, the teachers, the studies, the dinner,
the recreations, and, in short, the history of his whole day's
experiences.

"And so you are charmed?" said Hannah.

"Oh, aunt, so much!" smiled the boy.

"Hope it may last, that's all! for I never yet saw the lad that liked
school after the first novelty wore off," observed the woman.

The next morning Ishmael awoke with the dawn, and sprang from his pallet
in the loft as a lark from its nest in the tree.

He hurried downstairs to help Hannah with the morning work before he
should prepare for school.

He cut wood, and brought water enough to last through the day, and then
ate his frugal breakfast, and set off for school.

He arrived there early--almost too early, for none of the day pupils had
come, and there was no one in the schoolroom but the young Middletons
and Claudia Merlin.

She was sitting in her seat, with her desk open before her, and her
black ringletted head half buried in it. But as soon she heard the door
open she glanced up, and seeing Ishmael, shut down the desk and flew to
meet him.

"I am so glad you come to school, Ishmael! I wasn't here yesterday,
because I had a cold; but I knew you were! And oh! how nice you do look.
Indeed, if I did not know better, I should take you to be the young
gentleman, and those Burghes to be workman's sons!" she said, as she
held his hand, and looked approvingly upon his smooth, light hair, his
fair, broad forehead, clear, blue eyes, and delicate features; and upon
his erect figure and neat dress.

"Thank you, miss," answered Ishmael, with boyish embarrassment.

"Come here, Bee, and look at him," said Miss Merlin, addressing some
unknown little party, who did not at once obey the behest.

With a reddening cheek, Ishmael gently essayed to pass to his seat; but
the imperious little lady held fast his hand, as, with a more peremptory
tone, she said:

"Stop! I want Bee to see you! Come here, Bee, this instant, and look at
Ishmael!"

This time a little golden-haired, fair-faced girl came from the group of
children collected at the window, and stood before Claudia.

"There, now, Bee, look at the new pupil! Does he look like a common
boy--a poor laborer's son?"

The little girl addressed as Bee was evidently afraid to disobey Claudia
and ashamed to obey her. She therefore stood in embarrassment.

"Look at him, can't you? he won't bite you!" said Miss Claudia.

Ishmael felt reassured by the very shyness of the little new
acquaintance that was being forced upon him, and he said, very gently:

"I will not frighten you, little girl; I am not a rude boy."

"I know you will not; it is not that," murmured the little maiden,
encouraged by the sweet voice, and stealing a glance at the gentle,
intellectual countenance of our lad.

"There, now, does he look like a laborer's son?" inquired Claudia.

"No," murmured Bee.

"But he is, for all that! He is the son of--of--I forget; but some
relation of Hannah Worth, the weaver. Who was your father, Ishmael? I
never heard--or if I did I have forgotten. Who was he?"

Ishmael's face grew crimson. Yet he could not have told, because he did
not know, why this question caused his brow to burn as though it had
been smitten by a red-hot iron.

"Who was your father, I ask you, Ishmael?" persisted the imperious
little girl.

"I do not remember my father, Miss Claudia," answered the boy, in a low,
half-stifled voice.

"And now you have hurt his feelings, Claudia; let him alone," whispered
the fair child, in a low voice, as the tears of a vague but deep
sympathy, felt but not understood, arose to her eyes.

Before another word could be said Mrs. Middleton entered the room.

"Ah, Bee, so your are making acquaintance with your new schoolmate! This
is my oldest daughter, Miss Beatrice, Ishmael. We call her Bee, because
it is the abbreviation of Beatrice, and because she is such a busy,
helpful little lady," she said, as she shook hands with the boy and
patted the little girl on the head.

The entrance of the teachers and the day pupils broke up this little
group; the children took their seats and the school was opened, as
before, with prayer. This morning the tutor led the exercises. Mr.
Middleton was absent on business. This day passed much as the previous
one, except that at its close there was Claudia to shake hands with
Ishmael; to tell him that he was a bright, intelligent boy, and that she
was proud of him; and all with the air of a princess rewarding some
deserving peasant.




CHAPTER XXIX.

YOUNG LOVE.

  Have you been out some starry night,
    And found it joy to bend
  Your eyes to one particular light
    Till it became a friend?
  And then so loved that glistening spot,
    That whether it were far,
  Or more, or less, it mattered not--
    It still was your own star?
  Thus, and thus only, can you know
    How I, even lowly I,
  Can live in love, though set so low,
    And my lady-love no high!

  --_Richard Monckton Milnes_.

Ishmael's improvement was marked and rapid; both as to his bodily and
mental growth and progress. His happiness in his studies; his regular
morning and evening walks to and from school; his abundant and
nutritious noontide meals with the young Middletons; even his
wood-cutting at the hut; his whole manner of life, in fact, had tended
to promote the best development of his physical organization. He grew
taller, stronger, and broader-shouldered; he held himself erect, and
his pale complexion cleared and became fair. He no longer ate with a
canine rapacity; his appetite was moderate, and his habits temperate,
because his body was well nourished and his health was sound.

His mental progress was quite equal to his bodily growth. He quickly
mastered the elementary branches of education, and was initiated into
the rudiments of Latin, Greek, and mathematics. He soon overtook the two
Burghes and was placed in the same class with them and with John and
James Middleton--Mr. Middleton's second and third sons. When he entered
the class, of course he was placed at the foot; but he first got above
Ben Burghe, and then above Alfred Burghe, and he was evidently resolved
to remain above them, and to watch for an opportunity for getting above
James and John Middleton, who were equally resolved that no such
opportunity should be afforded him. This was a generous emulation
encouraged by Mr. Middleton, who was accustomed to say, laughingly, to
his boys:

"Take care, my sons! You know Ishmael is a dead shot! Let him once bring
you down, and you will never get up again!"

And to Ishmael:

"Persevere, my lad! Some fine day you will catch them tripping, and take
a step higher in the class." And he declared to Mrs. Middleton that his
own sons had never progressed so rapidly in their studies as now that
they had found in Ishmael Worth a worthy competitor to spur them on.
Upon that very account, he said, the boy was invaluable in the school.

Well, John and James had all Ishmael's industry and ambition, but they
had not his genius! consequently they were soon distanced in the race by
our boy. Ishmael got above James, and kept his place; then he got above
John, at the head of the class, and kept that place also; and finally he
got so far ahead of all his classmates that, not to retard his progress,
Mr. Middleton felt obliged to advance him a step higher and place him
beside Walter who, up to this time, had stood alone, unapproached and
unapproachable, at the head of the school.

John and James, being generous rivals, saw this well-merited advancement
without "envy, hatred or malice"; but to Alfred ind Benjamin Burghe it
was as gall and wormwood.

Walter was, of course, as yet much in advance of Ishmael; but, in
placing the boys together, Mr. Middleton had said:

"Now, Walter, you are about to be put upon your very best mettle.
Ishmael will certainly overtake you, and if you are not very careful he
will soon surpass you."

The noble boy laughed as he replied:

"After what I have seen of Ishmael for the last two or three years,
father, I dare not make any promises! I think I am a fair match for most
youths of my age; and I should not mind competing with industry alone,
or talent alone, or with a moderate amount of both united in one boy;
but, really, when it comes to competing with invincible genius combined
with indomitable perseverence, I do not enter into the contest with any
very sanguine hopes of success."

The youth's previsions proved true. Before the year was out Ishmael
stood by his side, his equal, and bidding fair to become his superior.

Mr. Middleton had too much magnanimity to feel any little paternal
jealousy on this account. He knew that his own son was highly gifted in
moral and intellectual endowments, and he was satisfied; and if Ishmael
Worth was even his son's superior in these respects, the generous man
only rejoiced the more in contemplating the higher excellence.

Commodore Burghe was also proud of his protege. He was not very well
pleased that his own sons were eclipsed by the brighter talents of the
peasant boy; but he only shrugged his shoulders as he said:

"You know the Bible says that 'gifts are divers,' my friend. Well, my
two boys will never be brilliant scholars, that is certain; but I hope,
for that very reason, Alf may make the braver soldier and Ben the bolder
sailor." And having laid this flattering unction to his soul, the old
man felt no malice against our boy for outshining his own sons.

Not so the Burghe boys themselves. Their natures were essentially low;
and this low nature betrayed itself in their very faces, forms, and
manners. They were short and thickset, with bull necks, bullet heads,
shocks of thick black hair, low foreheads, large mouths, dark
complexions, and sullen expressions. They were very much alike in person
and in character. The only difference being that Alf was the bigger and
the wickeder and Ben the smaller and the weaker.

Against Ishmael they had many grudges, the least of which was cause
enough with them for lifelong malice. First, on that memorable occasion
of the robbed carriage, he had exposed their theft and their falsehood.
Secondly, he had had the good luck to save their lives and win
everlasting renown for the brave act; and this, to churlish, thankless,
and insolent natures like theirs, was the greater offense of the two;
and now he had had the unpardonable impudence to eclipse them in the
school. He! the object of their father's bounty, as they called him.
They lost no opportunity of sneering at him whenever they dared to do
so.

Ishmael Worth could very well afford to practice forbearance towards
these ill-conditioned lads. He was no longer the poor, sickly, and
self-doubting child he had been but a year previous. Though still
delicate as to his physique, it was with an elegant, refined rather than
a feeble and sickly delicacy. He grew very much like his father, who was
one of the handsomest men of his day; but it was from his mother that he
derived his sweet voice and his beautiful peculiarity of smiling only
with his eyes. His school-life had, besides, taught him more than book
learning; it had taught him self-knowledge. He had been forced to
measure himself with others, and find out his relative moral and
intellectual standing. His success at school, and the appreciation he
received from others, had endowed him with a self-respect and confidence
easily noticeable in the modest dignity and grace of his air and manner.
In these respects also his deportment formed a favorable contrast to the
shame-faced, half-sullen, and half-defiant behavior of the Burghes.
These boys were the only enemies Ishmael possessed in the school; his
sweetness of spirit had, on the contrary, made him many friends. He was
ever ready to do any kindness to anyone; to give up his own pleasure for
the convenience of others; to help forward a backward pupil, or to
enlighten a dull one. This goodness gained him grateful partisans among
the boys; but he had, also, disinterested ones among the girls.

Claudia and Beatrice were his self-constituted little lady-patronesses.

The Burghes did not dare to sneer at Ishmael's humble position in their
presence. For, upon the very first occasion that Alfred had ventured a
sarcasm at the expense of Ishmael in her hearing, Claudia had so shamed
him for insulting a youth to whose bravery he was indebted for his life,
that even Master Alfred had had the grace to blush, and ever afterward
had avoided exposing himself to a similar scorching.

In this little world of the schoolroom there was a little unconscious
drama beginning to be performed.

I said that Claudia and Beatrice had constituted themselves the little
lady-patronesses of the poor boy. But there was a difference in their
manner towards their protege.

The dark-eyed, dark-haired, imperious young heiress patronized him in a
right royal manner, trotting him out, as it were, for the inspection of
her friends, and calling their attention to his merits--so surprising in
a boy of his station; very much, I say, as she would have exhibited the
accomplishments of her dog, Fido, so wonderful in a brute! very much,
ah! as duchesses patronize promising young poets.

This was at times so humiliating to Ishmael that his self-respect must
have suffered terribly, fatally, but for Beatrice.

The fair-haired, blue-eyed, and gentle Bee had a much finer, more
delicate, sensitive, and susceptible nature than her cousin; she
understood Ishmael better, and sympathized with him more than Claudia
could. She loved and respected him as an elder brother, and indeed more
than she did her elder brothers; for he was much superior to both in
physical, moral, and intellectual beauty. Bee felt all this so deeply
that she honored in Ishmael her ideal of what a boy ought to be, and
what she wished her brothers to become.

In a word, the child-woman had already set up an idol in her heart, an
idol never, never, in all the changes and chances of this world, to be
thrown from its altar. Already she unconsciously identified herself with
his successes. He was now the classmate, equal, and competitor of her
eldest brother; yet in the literary and scholastic rivalship and
struggle between the two, it was not for Walter, but for Ishmael that
she secretly trembled; and in their alternate triumphs and defeats, it
was not with Walter, but Ishmael, that she sorrowed or rejoiced.

Bee was her mother's right hand woman in all household affairs; she
would have been the favorite, if Mrs. Middleton's strict sense of
justice had permitted her to have one among the children. It was Bee who
was always by her mother's side in the early morning, helping her to
prepare the light, nutritious puddings for dinner.

On these occasions Bee would often beg for some special kind of tart or
pie, not for the gratification of her own appetite, but because she had
noticed that Ishmael liked that dish. So early she became his little
household guardian.

And Ishmael? He was now nearly sixteen years old, and thoughtful beyond
his years. Was he grateful for this little creature's earnest affection?
Very grateful he was indeed! He had no sister; but as the dearest of all
dear sisters he loved this little woman of twelve summers.

But she was not his idol! Oh, no! The star of his boyish worship was
Claudia! Whether it was from youthful perversity, or from prior
association, or, as is most likely, by the attraction of antagonism, the
fair, gentle, intellectual peasant boy adored the dark, fiery, imperious
young patrician who loved, petted, and patronized him only as if he had
been a wonderfully learned pig or very accomplished parrot! Bee knew
this; but the pure love of her sweet spirit was incapable of jealousy,
and when she saw that Ishmael loved Claudia best, she herself saw reason
in that for esteeming her cousin higher than she had ever done before!
If Ishmael loved Claudia so much, then Claudia must be more worthy than
ever she had supposed her to be! Such was the reasoning of Beatrice.

Did Mr. and Mrs. Middleton observe this little domestic drama?

Yes; but they attached no importance to it. They considered it all the
harmless, shallow, transient friendships of childhood. They had left
their own youth so far behind that they forgot what serious
matters--sometimes affecting the happiness of many years, sometimes
deciding the destiny of a life--are commenced in the schoolroom.

Ishmael was felt to be perfectly trustworthy; therefore he was allowed
the privilege of free association with these little girls--an honor not
accorded to other day pupils.

This "unjust partiality," as they called the well-merited confidence
bestowed upon our boy, greatly incensed the Burghes, and increased their
enmity against Ishmael.

Master Alfred, who was now a very forward youth of eighteen, fancied
himself to be smitten with the charms of the little beauty of fifteen.
Whether he really was so or not it is impossible to say; but it is
extremely probable that he was more alive to the fortune of the heiress
than to the beauty of the girl. Avarice is not exclusively the passion
of the aged, nor is it a whit less powerful than the passion of love.
Thus young Alfred Burghe was as jealous of Ishmael's approach to
Claudia, as if he--Alfred--had loved the girl instead of coveting her
wealth. Early, very early, marriages were customary in that
neighborhood; so that there was nothing very extravagant in the dream of
that fast young gentleman, that in another year--namely, when he should
be nineteen and she sixteen--he might marry the heiress, and revel in
her riches. But how was he to marry her if he could not court her? And
how was he to court her if he was never permitted to associate with her?
He was forbidden to approach her, while "that cur of a weaver boy" was
freely admitted to her society! He did not reflect that the "weaver boy"
had earned his own position; had established a character for truth,
honesty, fidelity; was pure in spirit, word, and deed, and so was fit
company for the young. But Alfred was quite incapable of appreciating
all this; he thought the preference shown to Ishmael unjust, indecent,
outrageous, and he resolved to be revenged upon his rival, by exposing,
taunting, and humiliating him in the presence of Claudia, the very first
time chance should throw them all three together.

Satan, who always assists his own, soon sent the opportunity.

It was near the first of August; there was to be an examination,
exhibition, and distribution of prizes at the school. And the parents
and friends of the pupils were invited to attend.

Walter Middleton and Ishmael Worth were at the head of the school and
would compete for the first prizes with equal chance of success. The
highest prize--a gold watch--was to be awarded to the best written Greek
thesis. Walter and Ishmael were both ordered to write for this prize,
and for weeks previous to the examination all their leisure time was
bestowed upon this work. The day before the examination each completed
his own composition. And then, like good, confidential, unenvying
friends as they were, they exchanged papers and gave each other a sight
of their work. When each had read and returned his rival's thesis,
Walter said with a sigh:

"It will be just as I foreboded, Ishmael. I said you would take the
prize, and now I know it."

Ishmael paused some time before he answered calmly:

"No, Walter, I will not take it."

"Not take it! nonsense! if you do not take it, it will be because the
examiners do not know their business! Why, Ishmael, there can be no
question as to the relative merits of your composition and mine! Mine
will not bear an instant's comparison with yours."

"Your thesis is perfectly correct; there is not a mistake in it," said
Ishmael encouragingly.

"Oh, yes, it is correct enough; but yours, Ishmael, is not only that,
but more! for it is strong, logical, eloquent! Now I can be accurate
enough, for that matter; but I cannot be anything more! I cannot be
strong, logical, or eloquent in my own native and living language, much
less in a foreign and a dead one! So, Ishmael, you will gain the prize."

"I am quite sure that I shall not," replied our boy.

"Then it will be because our examiners will know no more of Greek than I
do, and not so much as yourself! And as that cannot possibly be the
case, they must award you the prize, my boy. And you shall be welcome to
it for me! I have done my duty in doing the very best I could; and if
you excel me by doing better still, Heaven forbid that I should be so
base as to grudge you the reward you have so well earned. So God bless
you, old boy," said Walter, as he parted from his friend.




CHAPTER XXX.

ISHMAEL AND CLAUDIA.

  And both were young--yet not alike in youth;
  As the sweet moon upon the horizon's verge,
  The maid was on the eve of womanhood;
  The boy had no more summers; but his heart
  Had far out-grown his years, and to his eye
  There was but one beloved face on earth,
  And that was shining on him.

  --_Byron_.

The first of August, the decisive day, arrived. It was to be a fete day
for the whole neighborhood--that quiet neighbourhood, where fetes,
indeed, were so unusual as to make a great sensation when they did
occur. There was to be the examination in the forenoon, followed by the
distribution of prizes in the afternoon, and a dance in the evening.
"The public" were invited to attend in the morning and afternoon, and
the parents, friends, and guardians of the pupils were invited to remain
for the dinner and ball in the evening. All the young people were on the
qui vive for this festival; and their elders were not much less excited.

Everywhere they were preparing dresses as well as lessons.

Poor Hannah Worth, whose circumstances were much improved since she had
been seamstress in general to Mrs. Middleton's large family, had
strained every nerve to procure for Ishmael a genteel suit of clothes
for this occasion. And she had succeeded. And this summer morning saw
Ishmael arrayed, for the first time in his life, in a neat, well-fitting
dress suit of light gray cassimere, made by the Baymouth tailor. Hannah
was proud of her nephew, and Ishmael was pleased with himself. He was
indeed a handsome youth, as he stood smiling there for the inspection of
his aunt. Every vestige of ill health had left him, but left him with a
delicacy, refinement, and elegance in his person, manners, and speech
very rare in any youth, rarer still in youth of his humble grade. But
all this was of the soul.

"You will do, Ishmael--you will do very well indeed!" said Hannah, as
she drew the boy to her bosom and kissed him with blended feelings of
affection, admiration, and remorse. Yes, remorse; for Hannah remembered
how often, in his feeble infancy, she had wished him dead, and had been
impatient for his death.

"I hope you will do yourself credit to-day, Ishmael," she said, as she
released him from her embrace.

"I shall try to do you credit, Aunt Hannah," replied the smiling youth,
as he set off gayly for the fete at the school.

It was a splendid morning, but promised to be a sultry day.

When he reached Brudenell Hall he found the young ladies and gentlemen
of the school, about twenty in all, assembled on the front lawn before
the house. The young gentlemen in their holiday suits were sauntering
lazily about among the parterres and shrubberies. The young ladies in
their white muslin dresses and pink sashes were grouped under the shade
of that grove of flowering locusts that stood near the house--the same
grove that had sheltered some of them on the night of the fire.

As Ishmael came up the flagged walk leading to the house Claudia saw him
and called out:

"Come here, Ishmael, and let us look at you!"

The youth, blushing with the consciousness of his new clothes, and the
criticisms they would be sure to provoke from his honored but
exasperating little patroness, advanced to the group of white-robed
girls.

Claudia, with her glittering black ringlets, her rich crimson bloom, and
glorious dark eyes, was brilliantly beautiful, and at fifteen looked
quite a young woman, while Ishmael at sixteen seemed still a boy.

Her manner, too, was that of a young lady towards a mere lad.

She took him by the hand, and looked at him from head to foot, and
turned him around; and then, with a triumphant smile, appealed to her
companions, exclaiming:

"Look at him now! Isn't he really elegant in his new clothes? Light gray
becomes him--his complexion is so fair and clear! There isn't another
boy in the neighborhood that wouldn't look as yellow as a dandelion in
gray! Isn't he handsome, now?"

This was a very severe ordeal for Ishmael. The young ladies had all
gathered around Claudia, and were examining her favourite. Ishmael felt
his face burn until it seemed as if the very tips of his ears would take
fire.

"Isn't he handsome, now, Bee?" pursued the relentless Claudia, appealing
to her cousin.

Beatrice was blushing in intense sympathy with the blushing youth.

"I say, isn't he handsome, Bee?" persevered the implacable critic,
turning him around for her cousin's closer inspection.

"Yes! he is a very handsome dog! I wonder you do not get a collar and
chain for him, for fear he should run away, or someone should steal him
from you, Claudia!" suddenly exclaimed the distressed girl, bursting
into indignant tears.

"Consternation! what is the matter now?" inquired the heiress, dropping
her victim, from whom general attention was now diverted.

"What is the matter, Bee? what is the matter?" inquired all the young
ladies, gathering around the excited girl.

Beatrice could only sob forth the words:

"Nothing, only Claudia vexes me."

"Jealous little imp!" laughed Miss Merlin.

"I am not jealous, I am only vexed," sobbed Beatrice.

"What at? what at?" was the general question.

But Beatrice only answered by tears and sobs. This gentlest of all
gentle creatures was in a passion! It was unprecedented; it was
wonderful and alarming!

"I should really like to know what is the matter with you, you foolish
child! Why are you so angry with me? It is very unkind!" said Miss
Merlin, feeling, she knew not why, a little ashamed.

"I would not be angry with you if you would treat him properly, like a
young gentleman, and not like a dog! You treat him for all the world as
you treat Fido," said this little lady of so few years, speaking with an
effort of moral courage that distressed her more than her companions
could have guessed, as she turned and walked away.

Ishmael stepped after her. There were moments when the boy's soul arose
above all the embarrassments incident to his age and condition.

He stepped after her, and taking her hand, and pressing it
affectionately, said:

"Thank you, Bee! Thank you, dear, dearest, Bee! It was bravely done!"

She turned her tearful, smiling face towards the youth, and replied:

"But do not blame Claudia. She means well always; but, she is--"

"What is she?" inquired the youth anxiously; for there was no book in
his collection that he studied with so much interest as Claudia. There
was no branch of knowledge that he wished so earnestly to be thoroughly
acquainted with as with the nature of Claudia.

"What is she?" he again eagerly inquired.

"She is blind, where you are concerned."

"I think so too," murmured Ishmael, as he pressed the hand of his little
friend and left her.

Was Ishmael's allegiance to his "elect lady" turned aside? Ah, no!
Claudia might misunderstand, humiliate, and wound him; but she was still
"his own star," the star of destiny. He went straight back to her side.
But before a word could be exchanged between them the bell rang that
summoned the young ladies to their places in the classroom.

The long drawing room, which was opened only once or twice in the year,
for large evening parties, had been fitted up and decorated for this
fete.

The room being in its summer suit of straw matting, lace curtains, and
brown holland chair and sofa covering, needed but little change in its
arrangements.

At the upper end of the room was erected a stage; upon that was placed a
long table; behind the table were arranged the seats of the examining
committee; and before it, and below the stage, were ranged, row behind
row, the benches for the classes, a separate bench being appropriated to
each class. The middle of the room was filled up with additional
chairs, arranged in rows, for the accommodation of the audience. The
walls were profusely decorated with green boughs and blooming flowers,
arranged in festoons and wreaths.

At twelve o'clock precisely, the examining committee being in their
places, the classbooks on the table before them, the classes ranged in
order in front of them, and the greater part of the company assembled,
the business of the examination commenced in earnest.

The examining committee was composed of the masters of a neighboring
collegiate school, who were three in number--namely, Professor Adams,
Doctor Martin, and Mr. Watkins. The school was divided into three
classes. They began with the lowest class and ascended by regular
rotation to the highest. The examination of these classes passed off
fairly enough to satisfy a reasonable audience. Among the pupils there
was the usual proportion of "sharps, flats, and naturals"--otherwise of
bright, dull, and mediocre individuals. After the examination of the
three classes was complete, there remained the two youths, Walter
Middleton and Ishmael Worth, who, far in advance of the other pupils,
were not classed with them, and, being but two, could not be called a
class of themselves. Yet they stood up and were examined together, and
acquitted themselves with alternating success and equal honor. For
instance, in mathematics Walter Middleton had the advantage; in
belles-lettres Ishmael excelled; in modern languages both were equal;
and nothing now remained but the reading of the two Greek theses to
establish the relative merits of these generous competitors. These
compositions had been placed in the hands of the committee, without the
names of their authors; so that the most captious might not be able to
complain that the decision of the examiners had been swayed by fear or
favor. The theses were to be read and deliberated upon by the examiners
alone, and while this deliberation was going on there was a recess,
during which the pupils were dismissed to amuse themselves on the lawn,
and the audience fell into easy disorder, moving about and chatting
among themselves.

In an hour a bell was rung, the pupils were called in and arranged in
their classes, the audience fell into order again, and the distribution
of prizes commenced. This was arranged on so liberal a scale that each
and all received a prize for something thing or other--if it were not
for scholastic proficiency, or exemplary deportment, then it was for
personal neatness or something else. The two Burghes, who were grossly
ignorant, slothful, perverse, and slovenly, got prizes for the regular
attendance, into which they were daily dragooned by their father.

Walter Middleton received the highest prize in mathematics; Ishmael
Worth took the highest in belles-lettres; both took prizes in modern
languages; so far they were head and head in the race; and nothing
remained but to award the gold watch which was to confer the highest
honors of the school upon its fortunate recipient. But before awarding
the watch the two theses were to be read aloud to the audience for the
benefit of the few who were learned enough to understand them. Professor
Adams was the reader. He arose in his place and opened the first paper;
it proved to be the composition of Ishmael Worth. As he read the eyes
and ears of the two young competitors, who were sitting together, were
strained upon him.

"Oh, I know beforehand you will get the prize! And I wish you joy of it,
my dear fellow!" whispered Walter.

"Oh, no, I am sure I shall not! You will get it! You will see!" replied
Ishmael.

Walter shook his head incredulously. But as the reading proceeded Walter
looked surprised, then perplexed, and then utterly confounded. Finally
he turned and inquired:

"Ish., what the mischief is the old fellow doing with your composition?
He is reading it all wrong."

"He is reading just what is written, I suppose," replied Ishmael.

"But he isn't, I tell you! I ought to know, for I have read it myself,
you remember! and I assure you he makes one or two mistakes in every
paragraph! The fact is, I do not believe he knows much of Greek, and he
will just ruin us both by reading our compositions in that style!"
exclaimed Walter.

"He is reading mine aright," persisted Ishmael.

And before Walter could reply again, the perusal of Ishmael's thesis was
finished, the paper was laid upon the table, and Walter's thesis was
taken up.

"Now then; I wonder if he is going to murder mine in the same manner,"
said Walter.

The reader commenced and went on smoothly to the end without having
miscalled a word or a syllable.

"That is a wonder; I do not understand it at all!" said young Middleton.


Ishmael smiled; but did not reply.

Professor Adams rapped upon the table and called the school to order;
and then, still retaining Walter's thesis in his hand, he said:

"Ihe highest prize in the gift of the examiners--the gold watch--is
awarded to the author of the thesis I hold in my hand. The young
gentleman will please to declare himself, walk forward, and receive the
reward."

"There, Walter! what did I tell you? I wish you joy now, old fellow!
There! 'go where glory awaits you,'" smilingly whispered Ishmael.

"I understand it all now, Ish.! I fully understand it! But I will not
accept the sacrifice, old boy," replied Walter.

"Will the young gentleman who is the author of the prize thesis step up
and be invested with this watch?" rather impatiently demanded the
wearied Professor Adams.

Walter Middleton arose in his place.

"I am the author of the thesis last read; but I am not entitled to the
prize; there has been a mistake."

"Walter!" exclaimed his father, in a tone of rebuke.

The examiners looked at the young speaker in surprise, and at each other
in perplexity.

"Excuse me, father; excuse me, gentlemen; but there has been a serious
mistake, which I hope to prove to you, and which I know you would not
wish me to profit by," persisted the youth modestly, but firmly.

"Don't, now, Walter! hush, sit down," whispered Ishmael in distress.

"I will," replied young Middleton firmly.

"Walter, come forward and explain yourself; you certainly owe these
gentlemen both an explanation and an apology for your unseemly
interruption of their proceedings and your presumptuous questioning of
their judgment," said Mr. Middleton.

"Father, I am willing and anxious to explain, and my explanation in
itself will be my very best apology; but, before I can go on, I wish to
beg the favor of a sight of the thesis that was first read," said
Walter, coming up to the table of the examiners.

The paper was put in his hands. He cast his eyes over it and smiled.

"Well, my young friend, what do you mean by that?" inquired Professor
Adams.

"Why, sir, I mean that it is just as I surmised; that this paper which I
hold in my hand is not the paper that was prepared for the examining
committee; this, sir, must be the original draft of the thesis, and not
the fair copy which was intended to compete for the gold watch," said
Walter firmly.

"But why do you say this, sir? What grounds have you for entertaining
such an opinion?" inquired Professor Adams. Young Middleton smiled
confidently as he replied:

"I have seen and read the fair copy; there was not a mistake in it; and
it was in every other respect greatly superior to my own."

"If this is true, and of course I know it must be so, since you say it,
my son, why was not the fair copy put in our hands? By what strange
inadvertence has this rough draft found its way to us?" inquired Mr.
Middleton.

"Father," replied Walter, in a low voice, "by no inadvertence at all!
Ishmael has done this on purpose that your son might receive the gold
watch. I am sure of it; but I cannot accept his noble sacrifice! Father,
you would not have me do it."

"No, Walter; no, my boy; not if a kingdom instead of a gold watch were
at stake. You must not profit by his renunciation, if there has been any
renunciation. But are you sure that there has been?"

"I will prove it to your satisfaction, sir. Yesterday, in my great
anxiety to know how my chances stood for the first prize, I asked
Ishmael for a sight of his thesis, and I tendered him a sight of mine.
Ishmael did not refuse me. We exchanged papers and read each other's
compositions. Ishmael's was fairly written, accurate, logical, and very
eloquent. Mine was very inferior in every respect except literal
accuracy. Ishmael must have seen, after comparing the two, that he must
gain the prize. I certainly knew he would; I expressed my conviction
strongly to that effect; and I congratulated him in anticipation of a
certain triumph. But, though I wished him joy, I must have betrayed the
mortification that was in my own heart; for Ishmael insisted that I
should be sure to get the medal myself. And this is the way in which he
has secured the fulfillment of his own prediction: by suppressing his
fair copy that must have taken the prize, and sending up that rough
draft on purpose to lose it in my favor."

"Can this be true?" mused Mr. Middleton.

"You can test its truth for yourself, sir. Call up Ishmael Worth. You
know that he will not speak falsely. Ask him if he has not suppressed
the fair copy and exhibited the rough draft. You have authority over
him, sir. Order him to produce the suppressed copy, that his abilities
may be justly tested," said Walter.

Mr. Middleton dropped his head upon his chest and mused. Meanwhile the
audience were curious and impatient to know what on earth could be going
on around the examiner's table. Those only who were nearest had heard
the words of Walter Middleton when he first got up to disclaim all right
to the gold watch. But after he had gone forward to the table no more
was heard, the conversation being carried on in a confidential tone much
too low to be heard beyond the little circle around the board.

After musing for a few minutes, Mr. Middleton lifted his head and said:

"I will follow your advice, my son." Then, raising his voice, he called
out:

"Ishmael Worth come forward."

Ishmael, who had half suspected what was going on around that table, now
arose, approached and stood respectfully waiting orders.

Mr. Middleton took the thesis from the hands of Walter and placed it in
those of Ishmael, saying:

"Look over that paper and tell me if it is not the first rough draft of
your thesis."

"Yes, sir, it is," admitted the youth, as with embarrassment he received
the paper.

"Have you a fair copy?" inquired Mr. Middleton.

"Yes, sir."

"Where is it? anywhere in reach?"

"It is in the bottom of my desk in the schoolroom, sir."

"Go and fetch it, that we may examine it and fairly test your
abilities," commanded the master.

Ishmael left the drawing-room, and after an absence of a few minutes
returned with a neatly folded paper, which he handed to Mr. Middleton.

That gentleman unfolded and looked at it. A very cursory examination
served to prove the great superiority of this copy over the original
one. Mr. Middleton refolded it, and, looking steadily and almost sternly
into Ishmael's face, inquired:

"Was the rough draft sent to the examiners, instead of this fair copy,
through any inadvertence of yours? Answer me truly."

"No, sir," replied Ishmael, looking down.

"It was done knowingly, then?"

"Yes, sir."

"For what purpose, may I ask you, did you suppress the fair copy, which
most assuredly must have won you the watch, and substitute this rough
draft, that as certainly must have lost it?"

Still looking down, Ishmael remained silent and embarrassed.

"Young man, I command you to reply to me," said the master.

"Sir, I thought I had a right to do as I pleased with my own
composition," replied Ishmael, lifting his head and looking straight
into the face of the questioner, with that modest confidence which
sometimes gained the victory over his shyness.

"Unquestionably; but that is not an answer to my question, as to why the
substitution was made."

"I wish you would not press the question, sir."

"But I do, Ishmael, and I enjoin you to answer it."

"Then, sir, I suppressed the fair copy, and sent up the rough draft,
because I thought there was one who, for his great diligence, had an
equal or better right to the watch than I had, and who would be more
pained by losing it than I should, and I did not wish to enter into
competition with him; for indeed, sir, if I had won the watch from my
friend I should have been more pained by his defeat than pleased at my
own victory," said Ishmael, his fine face clearing up under the
consciousness of probity. (But, reader, mark you this--it was the
amiable trait inherited from his father--the pain in giving pain; the
pleasure in giving pleasure. But we know that this propensity which had
proved so fatal to the father was guided by conscience to all good ends
in the son.)

While Ishmael gave this little explanation, the examiners listened,
whispered, and nodded to each other with looks of approval.

And Walter came to his friend's side, and affectionately took and
pressed his hand, saying:

"I knew it, as soon as I had heard both theses read, and saw that they
seemed to make mistakes only in yours. It was very generous in you,
Ishmael; but you seemed to leave out of the account the fact that I
ought not to have profited by such generosity; and also that if I had
lost the prize, and you had won it, my mortification would have been
alleviated by the thought that you, the best pupil in the school, and my
own chosen friend, had won it."

"Order!" said Mr. Middleton, interrupting this whispered conversation.
"Ishmael," he continued, addressing the youth, "your act was a generous
one, certainly; whether it was a righteous one is doubtful. There is an
old proverb which places 'justice before generosity.' I do not know that
it does not go so far as even to inculcate justice to ourselves before
generosity to our fellows. You should have been just to yourself before
being generous to your friend. It only remains for us now to rectify
this wrong." Then turning to Professor Adams, he said:

"Sir, may I trouble you to take this fair copy and read it aloud?"

Professor Adams bowed in assent as he received the paper. Ishmael and
Walter returned to their seats to await the proceedings.

Professor Adams arose in his place, and in a few words explained how it
happened that in the case of the first thesis read to them, he had given
the rough draft instead of the fair copy, which in justice to the young
writer he should now proceed to read.

Now, although not half a dozen persons in that room could have perceived
any difference in the two readings of a thesis written in a language of
which even the alphabet was unknown known to them, yet every individual
among them could keenly appreciate the magnanimity of Ishmael, who would
have sacrificed his scholastic fame for his friend's benefit, and the
quickness and integrity of Walter in discovering the generous ruse and
refusing the sacrifice. They put their heads together whispering,
nodding, and smiling approval. "Damon and Pythias," "Orestes and
Pylades," were the names bestowed upon the two friends. But at length
courtesy demanded that the audience should give some little attention to
the reading of the Greek thesis, whether they understood a word of it or
not. Their patience was not put to a long test. The reading was a matter
of about fifteen minutes, and at its close the three examiners conversed
together for a few moments.

And then Professor Adams arose and announced the young author of the
thesis which he had just read as the successful competitor for the
highest honors of the school, and requested him to come forward and be
invested with the prize.

"Now it is my time to wish you joy, and to say, 'Go where glory waits
you,' Ishmael!" whispered Walter, pressing his friend's hand and gently
urging him from his seat.

Ishmael yielded to the impulse and the invitation, and went up to the
table. Professor Adams leaned forward, threw the slender gold chain, to
which the watch was attached, around the neck of Ishmael, saying:

"May this well-earned prize be the earnest of future successes even more
brilliant than this."

Ishmael bowed low in acknowledgment of the gold watch and the kind
words, and amid the hearty applause of the company returned to his seat.

The business of the day was now finished, and as it was now growing late
in the afternoon, the assembly broke up. The "public" who had come only
for the examination returned home. The "friends" who had been invited to
the ball repaired first to the dining room to partake of a collation,
and then to chambers which had been assigned them, to change their
dresses for the evening.




CHAPTER XXXI.

ISHMAEL HEARS A SECRET FROM AN ENEMY.

  Shame come to Romeo? Blistered be thy tongue
  For such a wish! He was not born to shame;
  Upon his brow shame is ashamed to sit;
  For 'tis a throne where honor may be crowned,
  Sole monarch of the universal earth!

  --_Shakspere_.

In the interval the drawing room was rapidly cleared out and prepared
for dancing. The staging at the upper end, which had been appropriated
to the use of the examining committee, was now occupied by a band of six
negro musicians, headed by the Professor of Odd Jobs. They were seated
all in a row, engaged in tuning their instruments under the instructions
of Morris. The room wore a gay, festive, and inviting aspect. It was
brightly lighted up; its white walls were festooned with wreaths of
flowers; its oak floor was polished and chalked for the dancers; and
its windows were all open to admit the pleasant summer air and the
perfume of flowers, so much more refreshing in the evening than at any
other time of the day.

At a very early hour the young ladies and gentlemen of the school, whose
gala dresses needed but the addition of wreaths and bouquets for the
evening, began to gather in the drawing room; the girls looking very
pretty in their white muslin dresses, pink sashes, and coronets of red
roses; and the boys very smart in their holiday clothes, with rosebuds
stuck into their buttonholes. Ishmael was made splendid by the addition
of his gold watch and chain, and famous by his success of the morning.
All the girls, and many of the boys, gathered around him, sympathizing
with his triumph and complimenting him upon his abilities. Ishmael was
clearly the hero of the evening; but he bore himself with an aspect half
of pleasure, half of pain, until Walter Middleton approached him, and
taking his arm walked him down the room, until they were out of earshot
from the others, when he said:

"Now do, Ishmael, put off that distressed look and enjoy your success as
you ought! Make much of your watch, my boy! I know if it were not for
thoughts of me, you would enjoy the possession of it vastly--would you
not, now?"

"Yes," said Ishmael, "I would."

"You would not be a 'human boy,' if you didn't. I know well enough I was
near losing my wits with delight in the first watch I possessed,
although it was but a trumpery little silver affair! Well, now, Ishmael,
enjoy your possession without a drawback. I assure you, upon record, I
am very glad you got the prize. You deserved the honor more than I did,
and you needed the watch more. For see here, you know I have a gold one
of my own already--my mother's gift to me on my last birthday,"
continued Walter, taking out and displaying his school watch. "Now what
could I do with two? So, Ishmael, let me see you enjoy yours, or else I
shall feel unhappy," he concluded, earnestly pressing his friend's hand.

"Walter Middleton, what do you mean, sir, by stealing my thunder in that
way? It is my property that you are carrying off! Ishmael is my protege,
my liege subject. Bring him back, sir! I want to show his watch to my
companions," spoke the imperious voice of Miss Merlin.

"Come, Ishmael; you must make a spectacle of yourself again, I suppose,
to please that little tyrant," laughed Walter, as he turned back with
his friend towards the group of young girls.

Now in this company was one who looked with the envious malignity of
Satan upon the well-merited honors of the poor peasant boy. This enemy
was Alfred Burghe, and he was now savagely waiting his opportunity to
inflict upon Ishmael a severe mortification.

As Walter and Ishmael, therefore, approached the group of young ladies,
Alfred, who was loitering near them, lying in wait for his victim, drew
away with an expression of disgust upon his face, saying:

"Oh, if that fellow is to join our circle, I shall feel obliged to leave
it. It is degrading enough to be forced to mix with such rubbish in the
schoolroom, without having to associate with him in the drawing room."

"What do you mean by that, sir?" demanded Miss Merlin, flashing upon him
the lightning of her eyes, before Ishmael had drawn near enough to
overhear the words of Alfred.

"I mean that fellow is not fit company for me."

"No; Heavens knows that he is not!" exclaimed Claudia pointedly.

"Never mind, Miss Merlin; do not be angry with him; the beaten have a
right to cry out," said Ishmael, who had now come up, and stood smiling
among them, totally unconscious of the humiliation that was in store for
him.

"I am not angry; I am never angry with such dull pups; though I find it
necessary to punish them sometimes," replied Claudia haughtily.

"I say he is no fit company for me; and when I say that, I mean to say
that he is no fit company for any young gentleman, much less for any
young lady!" exclaimed Alfred.

Ishmael looked on with perfect good humor, thinking only that his
poverty was sneered at, and feeling immeasurably above the possibility
of humiliation or displeasure upon that account.

Claudia thought as he did, that only his lowly fortunes had exposed him
to contempt; so putting her delicate white gloved hand in that of
Ishmael, she said:

"Ishmael Worth is my partner in the first dance; do you dare to hint
that the youth I dance with is not proper company for any gentleman, or
any lady, either?"

"No, I don't hint it; I speak it out in plain words; he is not only not
fit company for any gentleman or lady, but he is not even fit company
for any decent negro!"

Ishmael, strong in conscious worth, and believing the words of Alfred to
be only reckless assertion, senseless abuse, laughed aloud with sincere,
boyish mirthfulness at its absurdity.

But Claudia's cheeks grew crimson, and her eyes flashed--bad signs these
for the keeping of her temper towards "dull pups."

"He is honest, truthful, intelligent, industrious, and polite. These are
qualities which, of course, unfit him for such society as yours, Mr.
Burghe; but I do not see why they should unfit him for that of ladies
and gentlemen," said Claudia severely.

"He is a ----," brutally exclaimed Alfred, using a coarse word, at which
all the young girls started and recoiled, as if each had received a
wound, while all the boys exclaimed simultaneously:

"Oh, fie!" or "Oh, Alf, how could you say such a thing!"

"For shame!"

As for Walter Middleton, he had collared the young miscreant before the
word was fairly out of his mouth. But an instant's reflection caused the
young gentleman to release the culprit, with the words:

"My father's house and the presence of these young ladies protect you
for the present, sir."

Ishmael stood alone, in the center of a shocked and recoiling circle of
young girls; so stunned by the epithet that had been hurled at him that
he scarcely yet understood its meaning or felt that he was wounded.

"What did he say, Walter?" he inquired, appealing to his friend.

Walter Middleton put his strong arm around the slender and elegant form
of Ishmael, and held him firmly; but whether in a close embrace or light
restraint, or both, it was hard to decide, as he answered:

"He says what will be very difficult for him to explain, when he shall
be called to account to-morrow morning; but what, it is quite needless
to repeat."

"I say he is a ----! His mother was never married! and no one on earth
knows who his father was--or if he ever had a father!" roared Alfred
brutally.

Walter's arm closed convulsively upon Ishmael. There was good reason.
The boy had given one spasmodic bound forward, as if he would have
throttled his adversary on the spot; but the restraining arm of Walter
Middleton held him back; his face was pale as marble; a cold sweat had
burst upon his brow; he was trembling in every limb as he gasped:

"Walter, this cannot be true! Oh, say it is not true!"

"True! no! I believe it is as false--as false as that young villain's
heart! and nothing can be falser than that!" indignantly exclaimed young
Middleton.

"It is! it is true! The whole county knows it is true!" vociferated
Alfred. "And if anybody here doubts it, let them ask old Hannah Worth if
her nephew isn't a ----"

"Leave the room, sir!" exclaimed Walter, interrupting him before he
could add another word. "Your language and manners are so offensive as
to render your presence entirely inadmissible here! Leave the room,
instantly!"

"I won't!" said Alfred stoutly.

Walter was unwilling to release Ishmael from the tight, half-friendly,
half-masterly embrace in which he held him; else, perhaps, he might
himself have ejected the offender. As it was, he grimly repeated his
demand.

"Will you leave the room?"

"No!" replied Alfred.

"James, do me the favor to ring the bell."

James Middleton rang a peal that brought old Jovial quickly to the room.

"Jovial, will you go and ask your master if he will be kind enough to
come here; his presence is very much needed," said Walter.

Jovial bowed and withdrew.

"I shall go and complain to my father of the insults I have received!"
said Alfred, turning to leave the room; for he had evidently no wish to
meet the impending interview with Mr. Middleton.

"I anticipated that you would reconsider your resolution of remaining
here!" laughed Walter, as he let this sarcasm off after his retreating
foe.

He had scarcely disappeared through one door before Mr. Middleton
entered at another.

"What is all this about, Walter?" he inquired, approaching the group of
panic-stricken girls and wondering boys.

"Some new rudeness of Alfred Burghe, father; but he has just taken
himself off, for which I thank him; so there is no use in saying more
upon the subject for the present," replied Walter.

"There is no use, in any case, to disturb the harmony of a festive
evening, my son; all complaints may well be deferred until the morning,
when I shall be ready to hear them," replied Mr. Middleton, smiling, and
never suspecting how serious the offense of Alfred Burghe had been.

"And now," he continued, turning towards the band, "strike up the music,
professor! The summer evenings are short, and the young people must make
the most of this one. Walter, my son, you are to open the ball with your
cousin."

"Thank you very much, uncle; thank you, Walter, but my hand is engaged
for this set to Ishmael Worth; none but the winner of the first prize
for me!" said Claudia gayly, veiling the kindness that prompted her to
favor the mortified youth under a sportive assumption of vanity.

"Very well, then, where is the hero?" said Mr. Middleton.

But Ishmael had suddenly disappeared, and was nowhere to be found.

"Where is he, Walter? He was standing by you," said Claudia.

"I had my arm around him to prevent mischief, and I released him only an
instant since; but he seems to have slipped away," answered Walter, in
surprise.

"He has gone after Alfred! and there will be mischief done; and no one
could blame Ishmael if there was!" exclaimed Claudia.

"It was young Worth, then, that Burghe assailed?" inquired Mr.
Middleton.

"Yes, uncle! and if Mr. Burghe is permitted to come to the house after
his conduct this evening, I really shall feel compelled to write to my
father, and request him to remove me, for I cannot, indeed, indeed, I
cannot expose myself to the shock of hearing such language as he has
dared to use in my presence this evening!" said Claudia excitedly.

"Compose yourself, my dear girl; he will not trouble us after this
evening; he does not return to school after the vacation; he goes to
West Point," said her uncle.

"And where I hope the discipline will be strict enough to keep him in
order!" exclaimed Claudia.

"But now someone must go after Ishmael. Ring for Jovial, Walter."

"Father, old Jovial will be too slow. Had I not better go myself?" asked
Walter, seizing his hat.

Mr. Middleton assented, and the young man went out on his quest.

He hunted high and low, but found no trace of Ishmael. He found,
however, what set his mind at ease upon the subject of a collision
between the youths; it was the form of Alfred Burghe, stretched at
length upon the thick and dewy grass.

"Why do you lie there? You will take cold. Get up and go home," said
Walter, pitying his discomfiture and loneliness; for the generous are
compassionate even to the evil doer.

Alfred did not condescend to reply.

"Get up, I say; you will take cold," persisted Walter.

"I don't care if I do! I had as lief die as not! I have no friends!
nobody cares for me," exclaimed the unhappy youth, in the bitterness of
spirit common to those who have brought their troubles upon themselves.

"If you would only reform your manners, Alfred, you would find friends
enough, from the Creator, who only requires of you that 'you cease to do
evil and learn to do well,' down to the humblest of his creatures--down
to that poor boy whom you so heartlessly insulted to-night; but whose
generous nature would bear no lasting malice against you," said Walter
gravely.

"It is deuced hard, though, to see a fellow like that taking the shine
out of us all," grumbled Alfred.

"No, it isn't! it is glorious, glorious indeed, to see a poor youth like
that struggling up to a higher life--as he is struggling. He won the
prize from me, me, his senior in age and in the school, and my heart
burns with admiration for the boy when I think of it! How severely he
must have striven to have attained such proficiency in these three
years. How hard he must have studied; how much of temptation to idleness
he must have resisted; how much of youthful recreation, and even of
needful rest, he must have constantly denied himself; not once or twice,
but for months and years! Think of it! He has richly earned all the
success he has had. Do not envy him his honors, at least until you have
emulated his heroism," said Walter, with enthusiasm.

"I think I will go home," said Alfred, to whom the praises of his rival
was not the most attractive theme in the world.

"You may return with me to the house now, if you please, since my friend
Ishmael has gone home. Keep out of the way of Miss Merlin, and no one
else will interfere with you," said Walter, who, when not roused to
indignation, had all his father's charity for "miserable" sinners.

Alfred hesitated for a minute, looking towards the house, where the
light windows and pealing music of the drawing room proved an attraction
too strong for his pride to resist. Crestfallen and sheepish, he
nevertheless returned to the scene of festivity, where the young people
were now all engaged in dancing, and where, after a while, they all with
the happy facility of youth forgot his rudeness and drew him into their
sports. All except Claudia, who would have nothing on earth to say to
him, and Beatrice, who, though ignorant of his assault upon Ishmael,
obeyed the delicate instincts of her nature that warned her to avoid
him.

On observing the return of Alfred, Mr. Middleton took the first
opportunity of saying to his son:

"I see that you have brought Burghe back."

"Yes, father; since Ishmael is not here to be pained by his presence, I
thought it better to bring him back; for I remembered your words spoken
of him on a former occasion: 'That kindness will do more to reform such
a nature as his than reprobation could.'"

"Yes--very true! But poor Ishmael! Where is he?"

Aye! where, indeed?




CHAPTER XXXII.

AT HIS MOTHER'S GRAVE.

  He sees her lone headstone,
    'Tis white as a shroud;
  Like a pall hangs above it
    The low, drooping cloud.

  'Tis well that the white ones
    Who bore her to bliss,
  Shut out from her new life
    The sorrows of this.

  Else sure as he stands here,
    And speaks of his love,
  She would leave for his darkness
    Her glory above.

  --_E.H. Whittier_.

Giddy, faint, reeling from the shock he had received, Ishmael tottered
from the gay and lighted rooms and sought the darkness and the coolness
of the night without.

He leaned against the great elm tree on the lawn, and wiped the beaded
sweat from his brow.

"It is not true," he said. "I know it is not true! Walter said it was
false; and I would stake my soul that it is. My dear mother is an angel
in heaven; I am certain of that; for I have seen her in my dreams ever
since I can remember. But yet--but yet--why did they all recoil from me?
Even she--even Claudia Merlin shrank from me as from something unclean
and contaminating, when Alfred called me that name. If they had not
thought there was some truth in the charge, would they all have recoiled
from me so? Would she have shrunk from me as if I had had the plague?
Oh, no! Oh, no! And then Aunt Hannah! Why does she act so very strangely
when I ask her about my parents? If I ask her about my father she
answers me with a blow. If I ask her about my mother, she answers that
my mother was a saint on earth and is now an angel in heaven. Oh! I do
not need to be told that; I know it already. I always knew it of my dear
mother. But to only know it no longer satisfies me; I must have the
means of proving it. And to-night, yes, to-night, Aunt Hannah, before
either of us sleep, you shall tell me all that you know of my angel
mother and my unknown father."

And having recovered his severely shaken strength, Ishmael left the
grounds of Brudenell Hall and struck into the narrow foot-path leading
down the heights and through the valley to the Hut hill.

Hannah was seated alone, enjoying her solitary cup of tea, when Ishmael
opened the door and entered.

"What, my lad, have you come back so early? I did not think the ball
would have been over before twelve or one o'clock, and it is not ten
yet; but I suppose, being a school ball, it broke up early. Did you get
any premiums? How many did you get?" inquired Hannah, heaping question
upon question without waiting for reply, as was her frequent custom.

Ishmael drew a chair to the other side of the table and sunk heavily
into it.

"You are tired, poor fellow, and no wonder! I dare say, for all the good
things you got at the ball, that a cup of tea will do you no harm," said
Hannah, pouring out and handing him one.

Ishmael took it wearily and sat it by his side.

"And now tell me about the premiums," continued his aunt.

"I got the first premium in belles-lettres, aunt; and it was Hallam's
'History of Literature.' And I got the first in languages, which was
Irving's 'Life of Washington'--two very valuable works, Aunt Hannah,
that will be treasures to me all my life."

"Why do you sigh so heavily, my boy? are you so tired as all that? But
one would think, as well as you love books, those fine ones would 'liven
you up. Where are they? Let me see them."

"I left them at the school, Aunt Hannah. I will go and fetch them
to-morrow."

"There's that sigh again! What is the matter with you, child? Are you
growing lazy? Who got the gold medal?"

"It wasn't a medal, Aunt Hannah. Mr. Middleton wanted to give something
useful as well as costly for the first prize; and he said a medal was of
no earthly use to anybody, so he made the prize a gold watch and chain."

"But who got it?"

"I did, aunt; there it is," said Ishmael, taking the jewel from his neck
and laying it on the table.

"Oh! what a beautiful watch and chain! and all pure gold! real yellow
guinea gold! This must be worth almost a hundred dollars! Oh, Ishmael,
we never had anything like this in the house before. I am so much afraid
somebody might break in and steal it!" exclaimed Hannah, her admiration
and delight at sight of the rich prize immediately modified by the cares
and fears that attend the possession of riches.

Ishmael did not reply; but Hannah went on reveling in the sight of the
costly bauble, until, happening to look up, she saw that Ishmael,
instead of drinking his tea, sat with his head drooped upon his hand in
sorrowful abstraction.

"There you are again! There is no satisfying some people. One would
think you would be as happy as a king with all your prizes. But there
you are moping. What is the matter with you, boy? Why don't you drink
your tea?"

"Aunt Hannah, you drink your own tea, and when you have done it I will
have a talk with you."

"Is it anything particular?"

"Very particular, Aunt Hannah; but I will not enter upon the subject
now," said Ishmael, raising his cup to his lips to prevent further
questionings.

But when the tea was over and the table cleared away, Ishmael took the
hand of his aunt and drew her towards the door, saying:

"Aunt Hannah, I want you to go with me to my mother's grave. It will not
hurt you to do so; the night is beautiful, clear and dry, and there is
no dew."

Wondering at the deep gravity of his words and manner, Hannah allowed
him to draw her out of the house and up the hill behind it to Nora's
grave at the foot of the old oak tree. It was a fine, bright, starlight
night, and the rough headstone, rudely fashioned and set up by the
professor, gleamed whitely out from the long shadowy grass.

Ishmael sank down upon the ground beside the grave, put his arms around
the headstone, and for a space bowed his head.

Hannah seated herself upon a fragment of rock near him. But both
remained silent for a few minutes.

It was Hannah who broke the spell.

"Ishmael, my dear," she said, "why have you drawn me out here, and what
have you to say to me of such a serious nature that it can be uttered
only here?"

But Ishmael still was silent--being bowed down with thought or grief.

Reflect a moment, reader: At this very instant of time his enemy--he who
had plunged him in this grief--was in the midst of all the light and
music of the ball at Brudenell Hall; but could not enjoy himself,
because the stings of conscience irritated him, and because the frowns
of Claudia Merlin chilled and depressed him.

Ishmael was out in the comparative darkness and silence of night and
nature. Yet he, too, had his light and music--light and music more in
harmony with his mood than any artificial substitutes could be; he had
the holy light of myriads of stars shining down upon him, and the music
of myriads of tiny insects sounding around him. Mark you this, dear
reader--in light and music is the Creator forever worshiped by nature.
When the sun sets, the stars shine; and when the birds sleep, the
insects sing!

This subdued light and music of nature's evening worship suited well the
saddened yet exalted mood of our poor boy. He knew not what was before
him, what sort of revelation he was about to invoke, but he knew that,
whatever it might be, it should not shake his resolve, "to deal justly,
love mercy, and walk humbly" with his God.

Hannah, spoke again:

"Ishmael, will you answer me--why have you brought me here? What have
you to say to me so serious as to demand this grave for the place of its
hearing?"

"Aunt Hannah," began the boy, "what I have to say to you is even more
solemn than your words import."

"Ishmael, you frighten me."

"No, no; there is no cause of alarm."

"Why don't you tell me what has brought us here, then?"

"I am about to do so," said Ishmael solemnly. "Aunt Hannah, you have
often told me that she whose remains lie below us was a saint on earth
and is an angel in heaven!"

"Yes, Ishmael. I have told you so, and I have told you truly."

"Aunt Hannah, three years ago I asked you who was my father. You replied
by a blow. Well, I was but a boy then, and so of course you must have
thought that that was the most judicious answer you could give. But now,
Aunt Hannah, I am a young man, and I demand of you, Who was my father?"

"Ishmael, I cannot tell you!"

With a sharp cry of anguish the youth sprang up; but governing his
strong excitement he subsided to his seat, only gasping out the
question:

"In the name of Heaven, why can you not?"

Hannah's violent sobs were the only answer.

"Aunt Hannah! I know this much--that your name is Hannah Worth; that my
dear mother was your sister; that her name was Nora Worth; and that mine
is Ishmael Worth! Therefore I know that I bear yours and my mother's
maiden name! I always took it for granted that my father belonged to the
same family; that he was a relative, perhaps a cousin of my mother, and
that he bore the same name, and therefore did not in marrying my mother
give her a new one. That was what I always thought, Aunt Hannah; was I
right?"

Hannah sobbed on in silence.

"Aunt Hannah! by my mother's grave, I adjure you to answer me! Was I
right?"

"No, Ishmael, you were not!" wailed Hannah.

"Then I do not bear my father's name?"

"No."

"But only my poor mother's?"

"Yes."

"Oh, Heaven! how is that?"

"Because you have no legal right to your father's; because the only name
to which you have any legal right is your poor, wronged mother's!"

With a groan that seemed to rend body and soul asunder, Ishmael threw
himself upon his mother's grave.

"You said she was an angel! And I know that she was!" he cried, as soon
as he had recovered the power of speech.

"I said truly, and you know the truth!" wept Hannah.

"How, then, is it, that I, her son, cannot bear my father's name?"

"Ishmael, your mother was the victim of a false marriage!"

Ishmael sprang up from his recumbent posture, and gazed at his aunt with
a fierceness that pierced through the darkness.

"And so pure and proud was she, that the discovery broke her heart!"

Ishmael threw himself once more upon the grave, and clasping the mound
in his arms, burst into a passionate flood of tears, and wept long and
bitterly. And, after a while, through this shower of tears, came forth
in gusty sobs these words:

"Oh, mother! Oh, poor, young, wronged, and broken-hearted mother! sleep
in peace; for your son lives to vindicate you. Yes, if he has been
spared, it was for this purpose--to honor, to vindicate, to avenge you!"
And after these words his voice was again lost and drowned in tears and
sobs.

Hannah kneeled down beside him, took his hand, and tried to raise him,
saying:

"Ishmael, my love, get up, dear! There was no wrong done, no crime
committed, nothing to avenge. Your father was as guiltless as your
mother, my boy; there was no sin; nothing from first to last but great
misfortune. Come into the house, my Ishmael, and I will tell you all
about it."

"Yes; tell me all! tell me every particular; have no more concealments
from me!" cried Ishmael, rising to follow his aunt.

"I will not; but oh, my boy! gladly would I have kept the sorrowful
story concealed from you forever, but that I know from what I have seen
of you to-night, that some rude tongue has told you of your
misfortune--and told you wrong besides!" said Hannah, as they re-entered
the hut.

They sat down beside the small wood fire that the chill night made not
unwelcome, even in August. Hannah sat in her old arm-chair, and Ishmael
on the three-legged stool at her feet, with his head in her lap. And
there, with her hand caressing his light brown hair, Hannah told him the
story of his mother's love and suffering and death.

At some parts of her story his tears gushed forth in floods, and his
sobs shook his whole frame. Then Hannah would be forced to pause in her
narrative, until he had regained composure enough to listen to the
sequel.

Hannah told him all; every particular with which the reader is already
acquainted; suppressing nothing but the name of his miserable father.

At the close of the sad story both remained silent for some time; the
deathly stillness of the room broken only by Ishmael's deep sighs. At
last, however, he spoke:

"Aunt Hannah, still you have not told me the name of him my poor mother
loved so fatally."

"Ishmael, I have told you that I cannot; and now I will tell you why I
cannot."

And then Hannah related the promise that she had made to her dying
sister, never to expose the unhappy but guiltless author of her death.

"Poor mother! poor, young, broken-hearted mother! She was not much older
than I am now when she died--was she, Aunt Hannah?"

"Scarcely two years older, my dear."

"So young!" sobbed Ishmael, dropping his head again upon Hannah's knee,
and bursting into a tempest of grief.

She allowed the storm to subside a little, and then said:

"Now, my Ishmael, I wish you to tell me what it was that sent you home
so early from the party, and in such a sorrowful mood. I knew, of
course, that something must have been said to you about your birth. What
was said, and who said it?"

"Oh, Aunt Hannah! it was in the very height of my triumph that I was
struck down! I was not proud, Heaven knows, that I should have had such
a fall! I was not proud--I was feeling rather sad upon account of
Walter's having missed the prize; and I was thinking how hard it was in
this world that nobody could enjoy a triumph without someone else
suffering a mortification. I was thinking and feeling so, as I tell you,
until Walter came up and talked me out of my gloom. And then all my
young companions were doing me honor in their way, when--"

Ishmael's voice was choked for a moment; but with an effort he regained
his composure and continued, though in a broken and faltering voice:

"Alfred Burghe left the group, saying that I was not a proper companion
for young ladies and gentlemen. And when--she--Miss Merlin, angrily
demanded why I was not, he--Oh! Aunt Hannah!" Ishmael suddenly ceased
and dropped his face into his hands.

"Compose yourself, my dear boy, and go on," said the weaver.

"He said that I was a--No! I cannot speak the word! I cannot!"

"A young villain! If ever I get my hands on him, I will give him as good
a broomsticking as ever a bad boy had in this world! He lied, Ishmael!
You are not what he called you. You are legitimate on your mother's
side, because she believed herself to be a lawful wife. You bear her
name, and you could lawfully inherit her property, if she had left any.
Tell them that when they insult you!" exclaimed Hannah indignantly.

"Ah! Aunt Hannah, they would not believe it without proof!"

"True! too true! and we cannot prove it, merely because your mother
bound me by a promise never to expose the bigamy of your father. Oh,
Ishmael, to shield him, what a wrong she did to herself and to you!"
wept the woman.

"Oh, Aunt Hannah, do not blame her! she was so good!" said this loyal
son. "I can bear reproach for myself, but I will not bear it for her!
Say anything you like to me, dear Aunt Hannah! but never say a word
against her!"

"But, poor boy! how will you bear the sure reproach of birth that you
are bound to hear from others? Ah, Ishmael, you must try to fortify your
mind, my dear, to bear much unjust shame in this world. Ishmael, the
brighter the sun shines the blacker the shadow falls. The greater your
success in the world, the bitterer will be this shame! See, my boy, it
was in the hour of your youthful triumph that this reproach was first
cast in your face! The envious are very mean, my boy. Ah, how will you
answer their cruel reproaches!"

"I will tell you, Aunt Hannah! Let them say what they like of me; I will
try to bear with them patiently; but if any man or boy utters one word
of reproach against my dear mother--" The boy ceased to speak, but his
face grew lived.

"Now, now, what would you do?" exclaimed Hannah, in alarm.

"Make him recant his words, or silence him forever!"

"Oh, Ishmael! Ishmael! you frighten me nearly to death! Good Heaven, men
are dreadful creatures! They never receive an injury but they must needs
think of slaying! Oh, how I wish you had been a girl! Since you were to
be, how I do wish you had been a girl! Boys are a dreadful trial and
terror to a lone woman! Oh, Ishmael! promise me you won't do anything
violent!" exclaimed Hannah, beside herself with terror.

"I cannot, Aunt Hannah! For I should be sure to break such a promise if
the occasion offered. Oh, Aunt Hannah! you don't know all my mother is
to me! You don't! You think because she died the very day that I was
born that I cannot know anything about her and cannot love her; but I
tell you, Aunt Hannah, I know her well! and I love her as much as if she
was still in the flesh. I have seen her in my dreams ever since I can
remember anything. Oh! often, when I was very small and you used to lock
me up alone in the hut, while you went away for all day to Baymouth, I
have been strangely soothed to sleep and then I have seen her in my
dreams!"

"Ishmael, you rave!"

"No, I don't; I will prove it to you, that I see my mother. Listen, now;
nobody ever described her to me; not even you; but I will tell you how
she looks--she is tall and slender; she has a very fair skin and very
long black hair, and nice slender black eyebrows and long eyelashes, and
large dark eyes--and she smiles with her eyes only! Now, is not that my
mother? For that is the form that I see in my dreams," said Ishmael
triumphantly, and for the moment forgetting his grief.

"Yes, that is like what she was; but of course you must have heard her
described by someone, although you may have forgotten it. Ishmael, dear,
I shall pray for you to-night, that all thoughts of vengeance may be put
out of your mind. Now let us go to bed, my child, for we have to be up
early in the morning. And, Ishmael?"

"Yes, Aunt Hannah."

"Do you also pray to God for guidance and help."

"Aunt Hannah, I always do," said the boy, as he bade his relative
good-night and went up to his loft.

Long Ishmael lay tumbling and tossing upon his restless bed. But when
at length he fell asleep a heavenly dream visited him.

He dreamed that his mother, in her celestial robe, stood by his bed and
breathed sweetly forth his name:

"Ishmael, my son."

And in his dream he answered:

"I am here, mother."

"Listen, my child: Put thoughts of vengeance from your soul! In this
strong temptation think not what Washington, Jackson, or any of your
warlike heroes would have done; think what the Prince of Peace, Christ,
would have done; and do thou likewise!" And so saying, the heavenly
vision vanished.




CHAPTER XXXIII.

LOVE AND GENIUS.

  Her face was shining on him; he had looked
  Upon it till it could not pass away;
  He had no breath, no being but in hers;
  She was his voice: he did not speak to her,
  But trembled on her words: she was his sight;
  For his eye followed hers and saw with hers,
  Which colored all his objects.

  --_Byron_.

Early the next morning Ishmael walked over to Brudenell Hall with the
threefold purpose of making an apology for his sudden departure from the
ball; taking leave of the family for the holidays; and bringing home the
books he had won as prizes.

As he approached the house he saw Mr. Middleton walking on the lawn.

That gentleman immediately advanced to meet Ishmael, holding out his
hand, and saying, with even more than his usual kindness of manner:

"Good-morning, my dear boy; you quite distinguished yourself yesterday;
I congratulate you."

"I thank you, sir; I thank you very much; but I fear that I was guilty
of great rudeness in leaving the party so abruptly last night; but I
hope, when you hear my explanation, you will excuse me, sir," said
Ishmael, deeply flushing.

Mr. Middleton kindly drew the boy's arm within his own, and walked him
away from the house down a shady avenue of elms, and when they had got
quite out of hearing of any chance listener, he said gravely:

"My boy, I have heard the facts from Walter, and I do not require any
explanation from you. I hold you entirely blameless in the affair,
Ishmael, and I can only express my deep regret that you should have
received an insult while under my roof. I trust, Ishmael, that time and
reflection will convince young Burghe of his great error, and that the
day may come when he himself will seek you to make a voluntary apology
for his exceeding rudeness."

Ishmael did not reply; his eyes were fixed upon the ground, and his very
forehead was crimson. Mr. Middleton saw all this, divined his thoughts,
and so gently continued:

"You will be troubled no more with Alfred Burghe or his weak brother;
both boys left this morning; Alfred goes to the Military Academy at West
Point; Ben to the Naval School at Annapolis; so you will be quite free
from annoyance by them."

Still Ishmael hung his head, and Mr. Middleton added:

"And now, my young friend, do not let the recollection of that
scapegrace's words trouble you in the slightest degree. Let me assure
you, that no one who knows you, and whose good opinion is worth having,
will ever esteem your personal merits less, upon account of--" Mr.
Middleton hesitated for a moment, and then said, very softly--"your
poor, unhappy mother."

Ishmael sprang aside, and groaned as if he had received a stab; and then
with a rush of emotion, and in an impassioned manner, he exclaimed:

"My poor, unhappy mother! Oh, sir, you have used the right words! She
was very poor and very unhappy! most unhappy; but not weak! not foolish!
not guilty! Oh, believe it, sir! believe it, Mr. Middleton! For if you
were to doubt it, I think my spirit would indeed be broken! My poor,
young mother, who went down to the grave when she was but little older
than her son is now, was a pure, good, honorable woman. She was, sir!
she was! and I will prove it to the world some day, if Heaven only lets
me live to do it! Say you believe it, Mr. Middleton! Oh, say you believe
it!"

"I do believe it, my boy," replied Mr. Middleton, entirely carried away
by the powerful magnetism of Ishmael's eager, earnest, impassioned
manner.

"Heaven reward you, sir," sighed the youth, subsiding into the modest
calmness of his usual deportment.

"How do you intend to employ your holidays, Ishmael?" inquired his
friend.

"By continuing my studies at home, sir," replied the youth.

"I thought so! Well, so that you do not overwork yourself, you are right
to keep them up. These very long vacations are made for the benefit of
the careless and idle, and not for the earnest and industrious. But,
Ishmael, that little cot of yours is not the best place for your
purpose; studies can scarcely be pursued favorably where household work
is going on constantly; so I think you had better come here every day as
usual, and read in the schoolroom. Mr. Brown will be gone certainly; but
I shall be at home, and ready to render you any assistance."

"Oh, sir, how shall I thank you?" joyfully began Ishmael.

"By just making the best use of your opportunities to improve yourself,
my lad," smiled his friend, patting him on the shoulder.

"But, sir--in the vacation--it will give you trouble--"

"It will afford me pleasure, Ishmael! I hope you can take my word for
that?"

"Oh, Mr. Middleton! Indeed you--how can I ever prove myself grateful
enough?"

"By simply getting on as fast as you can, boy! as I told you before. And
let me tell you now, that there is good reason why you should now make
the best possible use of your time; it may be short."

"Sir?" questioned Ishmael in perplexity and vague alarm.

"I should rather have said it must be short! I will explain. You know
Mr. Herman Brudenell?"

"Mr--Herman--Brudenell," repeated the unconscious son, slowly and
thoughtfully; then, as a flash of intelligence lighted up his face, he
exclaimed: "Oh, yes, sir, I know who you mean; the young gentleman who
owns Brudenell Hall, and who is now traveling in Europe."

"Yes! but he is not such a very young gentleman now; he must be between
thirty-five and forty years of age. Well, my boy, you know, of course,
that he is my landlord. When I rented this place, I took it by the year,
and at a very low price, as the especial condition that I should leave
it at six months' warning. Ishmael, I have received that warning this
morning. I must vacate the premises on the first of next February."

Ishmael looked confounded. "Must vacate these premises the first of next
February," he echoed, in a very dreary voice.

"Yes, my lad; but don't look so utterly sorrowful; we shall not go out
of the world, or even out of the State; perhaps not out of the county,
Ishmael; and our next residence will be a permanent one; I shall
purchase, and not rent, next time; and I shall not lose sight of your
interests; besides the parting is six months off yet; so look up, my
boy. Bless me, if I had known it was going to depress you in this way, I
should have delayed the communication as long as possible; in fact, my
only motive for making it now, is to give a good reason why you should
make the most of your time while we remain here."

"Oh, sir, I will; believe me, I will; but I am so sorry you are ever
going to leave us," said the boy, with emotion.

"Thank you, Ishmael; I shall not forget you; and in the meantime, Mr.
Brudenell, who is coming back to the Hall, and is a gentleman of great
means and beneficence, cannot fail to be interested in you; indeed, I
myself will mention you to him. And now come in, my boy, and take
luncheon with us. We breakfasted very early this morning in order to get
the teachers off in time for the Baltimore boat; and so we require an
early luncheon," said Mr. Middleton, as he walked his young friend off
to the house.

Mrs. Middleton and all her children and Claudia were already seated
around the table in the pleasant morning room, where all the windows
were open, admitting the free summer breezes, the perfume of flowers,
and the songs of birds.

The young people started up and rushed towards Ishmael; for their
sympathies were with him; and all began speaking at once.

"Oh, Ishmael! why did you disappoint me of dancing with the best scholar
in the school?" asked Claudia.

"What did you run away for?" demanded James.

"I wouldn't have gone for him," said John.

"Oh, Ishmael, it was such a pleasant party," said little Fanny.

"Alf was a bad boy," said Baby Sue.

"It was very impolite in you to run away and leave me when I was your
partner in the first quadrille! I do not see why you should have
disappointed me for anything that fellow could have said or done!"
exclaimed Claudia.

As all were speaking at once it was quite impossible to answer either,
so Ishmael looked in embarrassment from one to the other.

Bee had not spoken; she was spreading butter on thin slices of bread for
her baby sisters; but now, seeing Ishmael's perplexity, she whispered to
her mother:

"Call them off, mamma dear; they mean well; but it must hurt his
feelings to be reminded of last night."

Mrs. Middleton thought so too; so she arose and went forward and offered
Ishmael her hand, saying:

"Good-morning, my boy; I am glad to see you; draw up your chair to the
table. Children, take your places. Mr. Middleton, we have been waiting
for you."

"I know you have, my dear, but cold lunch don't grow colder by standing;
if it does, so much the better this warm weather."

"I have been taking a walk with my young friend here," said the
gentleman, as he took his seat.

Ishmael followed his example, but not before he had quietly shaken hands
with Beatrice.

At luncheon Mr. Middleton spoke of his plan, that Ishmael should come
every day during the holidays to pursue his studies as usual in the
schoolroom.

"You know he cannot read to any advantage in the little room where
Hannah is always at work," explained Mr. Middleton.

"Oh, no! certainly not," agreed his wife.

The family were all pleased that Ishmael was still to come.

"But, my boy, I think you had better not set in again until Monday. A
few days of mental rest is absolutely necessary after the hard reading
of the last few months. So I enjoin you not to open a classbook before
next Monday."

As Mrs. Middleton emphatically seconded this move, our boy gave his
promise to refrain, and after luncheon was over he went and got his
books, took a respectful leave of his friends and returned home.

"Aunty," he said, as he entered the hut, where he found Hannah down on
her knees scrubbing the floor, "what do you think? Mr. Middleton and his
family are going away from the Hall. They have had warning to quit at
the end of six months."

"Ah," said Hannah indifferently, going on with her work.

"Yes; they leave on the first of February, and the owner of the place,
young Mr. Herman Brudenell, you know, is coming on to live there for
good!"

"Ah!" cried Hannah, no longer indifferently, but excitedly, as she left
off scrubbing, and fixed her keen black eyes upon the boy.

"Yes, indeed! and Mr. Middleton--oh, he is so kind--says he will mention
me to Mr Herman Brudenell."

"Oh! will he?" exclaimed Hannah, between her teeth.

"Yes; and--Mr. Herman Brudenell is a very kind gentleman, is he not?"

"Very," muttered Hannah.

"You were very well acquainted with him, were you not?"

"Yes."

"You answer so shortly, Aunt Hannah. Didn't you like young Mr. Herman
Brudenell?"

"I--don't know whether I did or not; but, Ishmael, I can't scrub and
talk at the same time. Go out and chop me some wood; and then go and dig
some potatoes, and beets, and cut a cabbage--a white-head mind! and then
go to the spring and bring a bucket of water; and make haste; but don't
talk to me any more, if you can help it."

Ishmael went out immediately to obey, and as the sound of his ax was
heard Hannah muttered to herself:

"Herman Brudenell coming back to the Hall to live!" And she fell into
deep thought.

Ishmael was intelligent enough to divine that his Aunt Hannah did not
wish to talk of Mr. Herman Brudenell.

"Some old grudge, connected with their relations as landlord and tenant,
I suppose," said Ishmael to himself. And as he chopped away at the wood
he resolved to avoid in her presence the objectionable name.

The subject was not mentioned between the aunt and nephew again. Ishmael
assisted her in preparing their late afternoon meal of dinner and supper
together, and then, when the room was made tidy and Hannah was seated at
her evening sewing, Ishmael, for a treat, showed her his prize books; at
which Hannah was so pleased, that she went to bed and dreamed that night
that Ishmael had risen to the distinction of being a country
schoolmaster.

The few days of mental rest that Mr. Middleton had enjoined upon the
young student were passed by Ishmael in hard manual labor that did him
good. Among his labors, as he had now several valuable books, he fitted
up some book shelves over the little low window of his loft, and under
the window he fixed a sloping board, that would serve him for a
writing-desk.




CHAPTER XXXIV.

UNDER THE OLD ELM TREE.


                    She was his life,
  The ocean to the river of his thoughts,
  Which terminated all; upon a tone,
  A touch of hers, his blood would ebb and flow,
  And his cheek change tempestuously--his heart
  Unknowing of its cause of agony.

  --_Byron_.

On Monday morning he resumed his attendance at Brudenell Hall. He was
received very kindly by the family, and permitted to go up to the empty
schoolroom and take his choice among all the vacant seats, and to make
the freest use of the school library, maps, globes, and instruments.

Ishmael moved his own desk up under one of the delightful windows, and
there he sat day after day at hard study. He did not trouble Mr.
Middleton much; whenever it was possible to do so by any amount of labor
and thought, he puzzled out all his problems and got over all his
difficulties alone.

He kept up the old school hours; punctually, and exactly at noon, he
laid aside his books and went out on the lawn for an hour's recreation
before lunch.

There he often met his young friends, and always saw Claudia. It was
Miss Merlin's good pleasure to approve and encourage this poor but
gifted youth; and she took great credit, to herself for her
condescension. She seemed to herself like some high and mighty princess
graciously patronizing some deserving young peasant. She often called
him to her side; interested himself in his studies and in his health,
praised his assiduity, but warned him not to confine himself too closely
to his books, as ambitious students had been known before now to
sacrifice their lives to the pursuit of an unattainable fame. She told
him that she meant to interest her father in his fortunes; and that she
hoped in another year the judge would be able to procure for him the
situation of usher in some school, or tutor in some family. Although she
was younger than Ishmael, yet her tone and manner in addressing him was
that of an elder as well as of a superior; and blended the high
authority of a young queen with the deep tenderness of a little mother.
For instance, when he would come out at noon, she would often beckon him
to her side, as she sat in her garden chair, under the shadow of the
great elm tree, with a book of poetry or a piece of needlework in her
hands. And when he came, she would make him sit down on the grass at her
feet, and she would put her small, white hand on his burning forehead,
and look in his face with her beautiful, dark eyes, and murmur softly:

"Poor boy; your head aches; I know it does. You have been sitting under
the blazing sun in that south window of the schoolroom, so absorbed in
your studies that you forgot to close your shutters."

And she would take a vial of eau-de-cologne from her pocket, pour a
portion of it upon a handkerchief, and with her own fair hand bathe his
heated brows; at the same time administering a queenly reprimand, or a
motherly caution, as pride or tenderness happened to predominate in her
capricious mood.

This royal or maternal manner in this beautiful girl would not have
attracted the hearts of most men; but Ishmael, at the age of seventeen,
was yet too young to feel that haughty pride of full-grown manhood which
recoils from the patronage of women, and most of all from that of the
woman they love.

To him, this proud and tender interest for his welfare added a greater
and more perilous fascination to the charms of his beautiful love; it
drew her nearer to him; it allowed him to worship her, though mutely; it
permitted him to sit at her feet, and in that attitude do silent homage
to her as his queen; it permitted him to receive the cool touch of her
fingers on his heated brow; to hear the soft murmur of her voice close
to his ear; to meet the sweet questioning of her eyes.

And, oh, the happiness of sitting at her feet, under the green shadows
of that old elm tree! The light touch of her soft fingers on his brow
thrilled him to his heart's core; the sweet sound of her voice in his
ears filled his soul with music; the earnest gaze of her beautiful dark
eyes sent electric shocks of joy through all his sensitive frame.

Ishmael was intensely happy. This earth was no longer a commonplace
world, filled with commonplace beings; it was a paradise peopled with
angels.

Did Mr. and Mrs. Middleton fear no harm in the close intimacy of this
gifted boy of seventeen and this beautiful girl of sixteen?

Indeed, no! They believed the proud heiress looked upon, the peasant boy
merely as her protege, her pet, her fine, intelligent dog! they
believed Claudia secure in her pride and Ishmael absorbed in his
studies. They were three-quarters right, which is as near the correct
thing as you can expect imperfect human nature to approach; that is,
they were wholly right as to Claudia and half right as to Ishmael.
Claudia was secure in her pride; and half of Ishmael's soul--the mental
half--was absorbed in his studies; his mind was given to his books; but
his heart was devoted to Claudia. And in this double occupation there
was no discord, but the most perfect harmony.

But though Claudia, whom he adored, was his watchful patroness, Bee,
whom he only loved, was his truest friend. Claudia would warn him
against danger; but Bee would silently save him from it. While Claudia
would be administering a queenly rebuke to the ardent young student for
exposing himself to a sunstroke by reading under the blazing sun in an
open south window, Bee, without saying a word, would go quietly into the
schoolroom, close the shutters of the sunny windows, and open those of
the shady ones, so that the danger might not recur in the afternoon.

In September the school was regularly reopened for the reception of the
day pupils. Their parents were warned, however, that this was to be the
last term; that the school must necessarily be broken up at Christmas,
as the house must be given up on the first of February. The return of
the pupils, although they filled the schoolroom during study hours, and
made the lawn a livelier scene during recess, did not in the least
degree interrupt the intimacy of Ishmael and Claudia. He still sat at
her feet beneath the green shadows of the old elm tree, often reading to
her while she worked her crochet; or strumming upon his old guitar an
accompaniment to her song. For long ago the professor had taught Ishmael
to play, and loaned him the instrument.

It is not to be supposed that Claudia's favor of Ishmael could be
witnessed by his companions without exciting their envy and dislike of
our youth. But the more strongly they evinced their disapproval of her
partiality for Ishmael, the more ostentatiously she displayed it.

Many were the covert sneers leveled at "Nobody's Son." And often Ishmael
felt his heart swell, his blood boil, and his cheek burn at these
cowardly insults. And it was well for all concerned that the youth was
"obedient" to that "heavenly vision" which had warned him, in these sore
trials, not to ask himself--as had been his boyish custom--what Marion,
Putnam, Jackson, or any of the "great battle-ax heroes" would have done
in a similar crisis; but what Christ, the Prince of Peace, would have
done; for Ishmael knew that all these great historical warriors held the
"bloody code of honor" that would oblige them to answer insult with
death; but that the Saviour of the world "when reviled, reviled not
again"; and that he commended all his followers to do likewise,
returning "good for evil," "blessings for cursings."

All this was very hard to do; and the difficulty of it finally sent
Ishmael to study his Bible with a new interest, to seek the mystery of
the Saviour's majestic meekness. In the light of a new experience, he
read the amazing story of the life, sufferings, and death of Christ. Oh,
nothing in the whole history of mankind could approach this, for beauty,
for sublimity, and for completeness; nothing had ever so warmed,
inspired, and elevated his soul as this; this was perfect; answering all
the needs of his spirit. The great heroes and sages of history might be
very good and useful as examples and references in the ordinary trials
and temptations of life; but only Christ could teach him how to meet the
great trial from the world without, where envy and hate assailed him; or
how to resist the dark temptations from the world within, in whose deep
shadows rage and murder lurked! Henceforth the Saviour became his own
exemplar and the gospel his only guidebook. Such was the manner in which
Ishmael was called of the Lord. He became proof against the most
envenomed shafts of malice. The reflection: What would Christ have done?
armed him with a sublime and invincible meekness and courage.




CHAPTER XXXV.

THE DREAM AND THE AWAKENING.

  The lover is a god,--the ground
    He treads on is not ours;
  His soul by other laws is bound,
    Sustained by other powers;
  His own and that one other heart
    Form for himself a world apart.

  --_Milnes_.

Time went on. Autumn faded into winter: the flowers wore withered;
the grass dried; the woods bare. Miss Merlin no longer sat under the
green shadows of the old elm tree; there were no green shadows there;
the tree was stripped of its leaves and seemed but the skeleton of
itself, and the snow lay around its foot.

The season, far from interrupting the intimacy between the heiress and
her favorite, only served to draw them even more closely together. This
was the way of it. At the noon recess all the pupils of the school would
rush madly out upon the lawn to engage in the rough, healthful, and
exciting game of snowballing each other--all except Claudia, who was far
too fine a lady to enter into any such rude sport, and Ishmael, whose
attendance upon her own presence she would peremptorily demand.

While all the others were running over each other in their haste to get
out, Claudia would pass into the empty drawing room, and seating herself
in the deep easy chair, would call to her "gentleman in waiting,"
saying:

"Come, my young troubadour, bring your guitar and sit down upon this
cushion at my feet and play an accompaniment to my song, as I sing and
work."

And Ishmael, filled with joy, would fly to obey the royal mandate; and
soon seated at the beauty's feet, in the glow of the warm wood fire and
in the glory of her heavenly presence, he would lose himself in a
delicious dream of love and music. No one ever interrupted their
tete-a-tete. And Ishmael grew to feel that he belonged to his liege
lady; that they were forever inseparate and inseparable. And thus his
days passed in one delusive dream of bliss until the time came when he
was rudely awakened.

One evening, as usual, he took leave of Claudia. It was a bitter cold
evening, and she took off her own crimson Berlin wool scarf and with her
own fair hands wound it around Ishmael's neck, and charged him to hasten
home, because she knew that influenza would be lying in wait to seize
any loitering pedestrian that night.

Ishmael ran home, as happy as it was in the power of man to make him.
How blest he felt in the possession of her scarf--her fine, soft, warm
scarf, deliciously filled with the aroma of Claudia's own youth, beauty,
and sweetness. He felt that he was not quite separated from her while he
had her scarf--her dear scarf, with the warmth and perfume of her own
neck yet within its meshes! That night he only unwound it from his
throat to fold it and lay it on his pillow that his cheek might rest
upon it while he slept--slept the sweetest sleep that ever visited his
eyes.

Ah, poor, pale sleeper! this was the last happy night he was destined to
have for many weeks and months.

In the morning he arose early as usual to hasten to school and--to
Claudia. He wound her gift around his neck and set off at a brisk pace.
The weather was still intensely cold; but the winter sky was clear and
the sunshine glittered "keen and bright" upon the crisp white snow.
Ishmael hurried on and reached Brudenell Hall just in time to see a
large fur-covered sleigh, drawn by a pair of fine horses, shoot through,
the great gates and disappear down the forest road.

A death-like feeling, a strange spasm, as if a hand of ice had clutched
his heart, caught away Ishmael's breath at the sight of that vanishing
sleigh. He could not rationally account for this feeling; but soon as he
recovered his breath he inquired of old Jovial, who stood gazing after
the sleigh.

"Who has gone away?"

"Miss Claudia, sir; her pa came after her last night--"

"Claudia--gone!" echoing Ishmael, reeling and supporting himself against
the trunk of the bare old elm tree.

"It was most unexpected, sir; mist'ess sat up most all night to see to
the packing of her clothes--"

"Gone--gone--Claudia gone!" breathed Ishmael, in a voice despairing, yet
so low, that it did not interrupt the easy flow of Jovial's narrative.

"But you see, sir, the judge, he said how he hadn't a day to lose,
'cause he'd have to be at Annapolis to-morrow to open his court--"

"Gone--gone!" wailed Ishmael, dropping his arms.

"And 'pears the judge did write to warn master and mist'ess to get Miss
Claudia ready to go this morning; but seems like they never got the
letter--"

"Oh, gone!" moaned Ishmael.

--"Anyways, it was all, 'Quick! march!' and away they went. And the word
does go around as, after the court term is over, the judge he means to
take Miss Claudia over the seas to forrin parts to see the world."

"Which--which road did they take, Jovial?" gasped Ishmael, striving hard
to recover breath and strength and the power of motion.

"Law, sir, the Baymouth road, to be sure! where they 'spects to take the
'Napolis boat, which 'ill be a nigh thing if they get there in time to
meet it, dough dey has taken the sleigh an' the fast horses."

Ishmael heard no more. Dropping his books, he darted out of the gate,
and fled along the road taken by the travelers. Was it in the mad hope
of overtaking the sleigh? As well might he expect to overtake an express
train! No--he was mad indeed! maddened by the suddenness of his
bereavement; but not so mad as that; and he started after his flying
love in the fierce, blind, passionate instinct of pursuit. A whirl of
wild hopes kept him up and urged him on--hopes that they might stop on
the road to water the horses, or to refresh themselves, or that they
might be delayed at the toll-gate to make change, or that some other
possible or impossible thing might happen to stop their journey long
enough for him to overtake them and see Claudia once more; to shake
hands with her, bid her good-by, and receive from her at parting some
last word of regard--some last token of remembrance! This was now the
only object of his life; this was what urged him onward in that fearful
chase! To see Claudia once more--to meet her eyes--to clasp her hand--to
hear her voice--to bid her farewell!

On and on he ran; toiling up hill, and rushing down dale; overturning
all impediments that lay in his way; startling all the foot-passengers
with the fear of an escaped maniac! On and on he sped in his mad flight,
until he reached the outskirts of the village. There a sharp pang and
sudden faintness obliged him to stop and rest, grudging the few moments
required for the recovery of his breath. Then he set off again, and ran
all the way into the village--ran down the principal street, and turned
down the one leading to the wharf.

A quick, breathless glance told him all. The boat had left the shore,
and was steaming down the bay.

He ran down to the water's edge, stretching his arms out towards the
receding steamer, and with an agonizing cry of "Claudia! Claudia!" fell
forward upon his face in a deep swoon.

A crowd of villagers gathered around him.

"Who is he?"

"What is the matter with him!"

"Is he ill?"

"Has he fainted?"

"Has he been hurt?"

"Has an accident happened?"

"Is there a doctor to be had?"

All these questions were asked in the same breath by the various
individuals of the crowd that had collected around the insensible boy;
but none seemed ready with an answer.

"Is there no one here who can tell who he is?" inquired a tall,
gray-haired, mild-looking man, stooping to raise the prostrate form.

"Yes; it is Ishmael Worth!" answered Hamlin, the bookseller, who was a
newcomer upon the scene.

"Ishmael Worth? Hannah Worth's nephew?"

"Yes; that is who he is."

"Then stand out of the way, friends; I will take charge of the lad,"
said the gray-haired stranger, lifting the form of the boy in his arms,
and gazing into his face.

"He is not hurt; he is only in a dead faint, and I had better take him
home at once," continued the old man, as he carried his burden to a
light wagon that stood in the street in charge of a negro, and laid him
carefully on the cushions. Then he got in himself, and took the boy's
head upon his knees, and directed the negro to drive gently along the
road leading to the weaver's. And with what infinite tenderness the
stranger supported the light form; with what wistful interest he
contemplated the livid young face. And so at an easy pace they reached
the hill hut.




CHAPTER XXXVI.

DARKNESS.

  With such wrong and woe exhausted, what I suffered and occasioned--
    As a wild horse through a city, runs, with lightning in his eyes,
  And then dashing at a church's cold and passive wall impassioned,
    Strikes the death into his burning brain, and blindly drops and dies--
  So I fell struck down before her!   Do you blame me, friends, for weakness?
    'Twas my strength of passion slew me! fell before her like a stone;
  Fast the dreadful world rolled from me, on its roaring wheels of blackness!
    When the light came, I was lying in this chamber--and alone.

  --_E.B. Browning_.

Hannah Worth was sitting over her great wood fire and busily engaged in
needlework when the door was gently pushed open and the gray-haired man
entered, bearing the boy in his arms.

Hannah looked calmly up, then threw down her work and started from her
chair, exclaiming:

"Reuben Gray! you back again! you! and--who have you got there--Ishmael?
Good Heavens! what has happened to the poor boy?"

"Nothing to frighten you, Hannah, my dear; he has fainted, I think, that
is all," answered Reuben gently, as he laid the boy carefully upon the
bed.

"But, oh, my goodness, Reuben, how did it happen? where did you find
him?" cried Hannah, frantically seizing first one hand and then the
other of the fainting boy, and clapping and rubbing them vigorously.

"I picked him up on the Baymouth wharf about half an hour ago, Hannah,
my dear, and--"

"The Baymouth wharf! that is out of all reason! Why it is not more than
two hours since he started to go to Brudenell Hall," exclaimed Hannah,
as she violently rubbed away at the boy's hands.

Reuben was standing patiently at the foot of the bed, with his hat in
his hands, and he answered slowly:

"Well, Hannah, I don't know how that might be; but I know I picked him
up where I said."

"But what caused all this, Reuben Gray? What caused it? that's what I
want to know! can't you speak?" harshly demanded the woman, as she flew
to her cupboard, seized a vinegar cruet, and began to bathe Ishmael's
head and face with its stimulating contents.

"Well, Hannah, I couldn't tell exactly; but 'pears to me someone went
off in the boat as he was a-pining after."

"Who went off in the boat?" asked Hannah impatiently.

"Law, Hannah, my dear, how can I tell? Why, there wasn't less than
thirty or forty passengers, more or less, went off in that boat!"

"What do I care how many restless fools went off in the boat? Tell me
about the boy!" snapped Hannah, as she once more ran to the cupboard,
poured out a little precious brandy (kept for medicinal purposes) and
came and tried to force a teaspoonful between Ishmael's lips.

"Hannah, woman, don't be so unpatient. Indeed, it wasn't my fault. I
will tell you all I know about it."

"Tell me, then."

"I am going to. Well, you see, I had just taken some of the judge's
luggage down to the boat and got it well on, and the boat had just
started, and I was just a-getting into my cart again when I see a youth
come a-tearin' down the street like mad, and he whips round the corner
like a rush of wind, and streaks it down to the wharf and looks after
the boat as if it was a-carrying off every friend he had upon the yeth;
and then he stretches out both his arms and cries out aloud, and falls
on his face like a tree cut down. And a crowd gathered, and someone said
how the lad was your nephew, so I picked him up and laid him in my cart
to bring him home. And I made Bob drive slow; and I bathed the boy's
face and hands with some good whisky, and tried to make him swallow
some; but it was no use."

While Reuben spoke, Ishmael gave signs of returning consciousness, and
then suddenly opened his eyes and looked around him.

"Drink this, my boy; drink this, my darling Ishmael," said Hannah,
raising his head with one hand while she held the brandy to his lips
with the other.

Ishmael obediently drank a little and then sank back upon his pillow. He
gazed fixedly at Hannah for a few moments, and then suddenly threw his
arms around her neck, as she stooped over him, and cried out in a voice
piercing shrill with anguish:

"Oh, Aunt Hannah! she is gone; she is gone forever!"

"Who is gone, my boy?" asked Hannah sympathetically.

"Claudia! Claudia!" he wailed, covering his convulsed face with his
hands.

"How, my ban upon Brudenell Hall and all connected with it!" exclaimed
Hannah bitterly, as the hitherto unsuspected fact of Ishmael's fatal
love flashed upon her mind; "my blackest ban upon Brudenell Hall and all
its hateful race! It was built for the ruin of me and mine! I was a
fool, a weak, wicked fool, ever to have allowed Ishmael to enter its
unlucky doors! My curse upon them!"

The boy threw up his thin hand with a gesture of deprecation.

"Don't! don't! don't, Aunt Hannah! Every word you speak is a stab
through my heart." And the sentence closed with a gasp and a sob, and he
covered his face with his hands.

"What can I do for him?" said Hannah, appealing to Reuben.

"Nothing, my dear, but what you have done. Leave him alone to rest
quietly. It is easy to see that he has been very much shaken both in
body and hind; and perfect rest is the only thing as will help him,"
answered Gray.

Ishmael's hands covered his quivering face; but they saw that his bosom
was heaving convulsively. He seemed to be struggling valiantly to regain
composure. Presently, as if ashamed of having betrayed his weakness, he
uncovered his face and said, in a faltering and interrupted voice:

"Dear Aunt Hannah, I am so sorry that I have disturbed you; excuse me;
and let me lie here for half an hour to recover myself. I do not wish to
be self-indulgent; but I am exhausted. I ran all the way from Brudenell
Hall to Baymouth to get--to see--to see--" His voice broke down with
a sob, he covered his face with his hands, and shook as with an ague.

"Never mind, my dear, don't try to explain; lie as long as you wish, and
sleep if you can," said Hannah.

But Ishmael looked up again, and with recovered calmness, said:

"I will rest for half an hour, Aunt Hannah, no longer; and then I will
get up and cut the wood, or do any work you want done."

"Very well, my boy," said Hannah, stooping and kissing him. Then she
arranged the pillow, covered him up carefully, drew the curtains and
came away and left him.

"He will be all right in a little while, Hannah, my dear," said Reuben,
as he walked with her to the fireplace.

"Sit down there, Reuben, and tell me about yourself, and where you have
been living all this time," said Hannah, seating herself in her
arm-chair and pointing to another.

Reuben slowly took the seat and carefully deposited his hat on the floor
by his side.

"I am sorry I spoke so sharply to you about the lad, Reuben; it was a
thankless return for all your kindness in taking care of him and
bringing him home; but indeed I am not thankless, Reuben; but I have
grown to be a cross old woman," she said.

"Have you, indeed, Hannah, my dear?" exclaimed Reuben, raising his
eyebrows in sincere astonishment and some consternation.

"It appears to me that you might see that I have," replied Hannah
plainly.

"Well, no; seems to me, my dear, you're the same as you allers was, both
as to looks and as to temper."

"I feel that I am very much changed. And so are you, Reuben! How gray
your hair is!" she said, looking critically at her old admirer.

"Gray! I believe you! Ain't it though?" exclaimed Reuben, smiling, and
running his fingers through his blanched locks.

"But you haven't told me all about yourself, yet; where you have been
living; how you have been getting along, and what brought you back to
this part of the country," said Hannah, with an air of deep interest.

"Why, Hannah, my dear, didn't you know all how and about it?"

"No; I heard long ago, of course, that you had got a place as overseer
on the plantation of some rich gentleman up in the forest; but that was
all; I never even heard the name of the place or the master."

"Well, now, that beats all! Why, Hannah, woman, as soon as I got
settled, I set down and writ you a letter, and all how and about it, and
axed you, if ever you changed your mind about what--about the--about our
affairs, you know--to drop me a line and I'd come and marry you and the
child, right out of hand, and fetch you both to my new home."

"I never got the letter."

"See that, now! Everything, even the post, goes to cross a feller's
love! But Hannah, woman, if you had a-got the letter, would you a-called
me back?" asked Gray eagerly.

"No, Reuben, certainly not," said Hannah decidedly.

"Then it is just as well you didn't get it," sighed this most faithful,
though most unfortunate of suitors.

"Yes; just as well, Reuben," assented Hannah; "but that fact does not
lessen my interests in your fortunes, and as I never got the letter I am
still ignorant of your circumstances."

"Well, Hannah, my dear, I'm thankful as you feel any interest in me at
all; and I'll tell you everything. Let me see, what was it you was
wanting to know, now? all about myself; where I was living; how I was
getting along; and what fotch me back here; all soon told, Hannah, my
dear. First about myself: You see, Hannah, that day as you slammed the
door in my face I felt so distressed in my mind as I didn't care what on
earth became of me; first I thought I'd just 'list for a soldier; then I
thought I'd ship for a sailor; last I thought I'd go and seek my fortun'
in Californy; but then the idea of the girls having no protector but
myself hindered of me; hows'evar, anyways I made up my mind, as come
what would I'd leave the neighborhood first opportunity; and so, soon
after, as I heard of a situation as overseer at Judge Merlin's
plantation up in the forest of Prince George's County, I sets off and
walks up there, and offers myself for the place; and was so fort'nate as
to be taken; so I comes back and moves my family, bag and baggage, up
there. Now as to the place where I live, it is called Tanglewood, and a
tangle it is, as gets more and more tangled every year of its life. As
to how I'm getting on, Hannah, I can't complain; for if I have to do
very hard work, I get very good wages. As to what brought me back to the
neighborhood, Hannah, it was to do some business for the judge, and to
buy some stock for the farm. But there, my dear! that boy has slipped
out, and is cutting the wood; I'll go and do it for him," said Reuben,
as the sound of Ishmael's ax fell upon his ears.

Hannah arose and followed Gray to the door, and there before it stood
Ishmael, chopping away at random, upon the pile of wood, his cheeks
flushed with fever and his eyes wild with excitement.

"Hannah, he is ill; he is very ill; he doesn't well know what he is
about," said Reuben, taking the ax from the boy's hand.

"Ishmael, Ishmael, my lad, come in; you are not well enough to work,"
said Hannah anxiously.

Ishmael yielded up the ax and suffered Reuben to draw him into the
house.

"It is only that I am so hot and dizzy and weak, Mr. Middleton; but I am
sure I shall be able to do it presently," said Ishmael apologetically,
as he put his hand to his head and looked around himself in perplexity.

"I'll tell you what, the boy is out of his head, Hannah, and it's my
belief as he's a going to have a bad illness," said Reuben, as he guided
Ishmael to the bed and laid him on it.

"Oh, Reuben! what shall we do?" exclaimed Hannah.

"I don't know, child! wait a bit and see."

They had not long to wait; in a few hours Ishmael was burning with fever
and raving with delirium.

"This is a-gwine to be a bad job! I'll go and fetch a doctor," said
Reuben Gray, hurrying away for the purpose.

Reuben's words proved true. It was a "bad job." Severe study, mental
excitement, disappointment and distress had done their work upon his
extremely sensitive organization, and Ishmael was prostrated by
illness.

We will not linger over the gloomy days that followed. The village
doctor brought by Reuben was as skillful as if he had been the
fashionable physician of a large city, and as attentive as if his poor
young patient had been a millionaire. Hannah devoted herself with almost
motherly love to the suffering boy; and Reuben remained in the
neighborhood and came every day to fetch and carry, chop wood and bring
water, and help Hannah to nurse Ishmael. And Hannah was absolutely
reduced to the necessity of accepting his affectionate services. Mr.
Middleton, as soon as he heard of his favorite's illness, hurried to the
hut to inquire into Ishmael's condition and to offer every assistance in
his power to render; and he repeated his visits as often as the great
pressure of his affairs permitted him to do. Ishmael's illness was long
protracted; Mr. Middleton's orders to vacate Brudenell Hall on or before
the first day of February were peremptory; and thus it followed that the
whole family removed from the neighborhood before Ishmael was in a
condition to bid them farewell.

The day previous to their departure, however, Mr. and Mrs. Middleton,
with Walter and Beatrice, came to take leave of him. As Mrs. Middleton
stooped over the unconscious youth her tears fell fast and warm upon his
face, so that in his fever dream he murmured:

"Claudia, it is beginning to rain, let us go in."

At this Beatrice burst into a flood of tears and was led away to the
carriage by her father.

After the departure of the Middletons it was currently reported in the
neighborhood that the arrival of Mr. Herman Brudenell was daily
expected. Hannah became very much disturbed with an anxiety that was all
the more wearing because she could not communicate it to anyone. The
idea of remaining in the neighborhood with Mr. Brudenell, and being
subjected to the chance of meeting him, was unsupportable to her; she
would have been glad of any happy event that might take her off to a
distant part of the State, and she resolved, in the event of poor
Ishmael's death, to go and seek a home and service somewhere else.
Reuben Gray stayed on; and in answer to all Hannah's remonstrances he
said:

"It is of no use talking to me now, Hannah! You can't do without me,
woman; and I mean to stop until the poor lad gets well or dies."

But our boy was not doomed to die; the indestructible vitality, the
irrepressible elasticity of his delicate and sensitive organization,
bore him through and above his terrible illness, and he passed the
crisis safely and lived. After that turning point his recovery was
rapid. It was a mild, dry mid-day in early spring that Ishmael walked
out for the first time. He bent his steps to the old oak tree that
overshadowed his mother's grave, and seated himself there to enjoy the
fresh air while he reflected.

Ishmael took himself severely to task for what he called the blindness,
the weakness, and the folly with which he had permitted himself to fall
into a hopeless, mad, and nearly fatal passion for one placed so high
above him that indeed he might as well have loved some "bright
particular star," and hoped to win it. And here on the sacred turf of
his mother's grave he resolved once for all to conquer this boyish
passion, by devoting himself to the serious business of life.

Hannah and Reuben were left alone in the hut.

"Now, Reuben Gray," began Hannah, "no tongue can tell how much I feel
your goodness to me and Ishmael; but, my good man, you mustn't stay in
this neighborhood any longer; Ishmael is well and does not need you; and
your employer's affairs are neglected and do need you. So, Reuben, my
friend, you had better start home as soon as possible."

"Well, Hannah, my dear, I think so too, and I have thought so for the
last week, only I did not like to hurry you," said Reuben acquiescently.

"Didn't like to hurry me, Reuben? how hurry me? I don't know what you
mean," said Hannah, raising her eyes in astonishment.

"Why, I didn't know as you'd like to get ready so soon; or, indeed,
whether the lad was able to bear the journey yet," said Reuben calmly
and reflectively.

"Reuben, I haven't the least idea of your meaning."

"Why, law, Hannah, my dear, it seems to me it is plain enough; no woman
likes to be hurried at such times, and I thought you wouldn't like to be
neither; I thought you would like a little time to get up some little
finery; and also the boy would be the better for more rest before taking
of a long journey; but hows'ever, Hannah, if you don't think all these
delays necessary, why I wouldn't be the man to be a-making of them.
Because, to tell you the truth, considering the shortness of life, I
think the delays have been long enough; and considering our age, I
think we have precious little time to lose. I'm fifty-one years of age,
Hannah; and you be getting on smart towards forty-four; and if we ever
mean to marry in this world, I think it is about time, my dear."

"Reuben Gray, is that what you mean?"

"Sartin, Hannah! You didn't think I was a-going away again without you,
did you now?"

"And so that was what you meant, was it?"

"That was what I meant, and that was what I still mean, Hannah, my
dear."

"Then you must be a natural fool!" burst forth Hannah.

"Now stop o' that, my dear! 'taint a bit of use! all them hard words
might o' fooled me years and years agone, when you kept me at such a
distance that I had no chance of reading your natur'; but they can't
fool me now, as I have been six weeks in constant sarvice here, Hannah,
and obsarving of you close. Once they might have made me think you hated
me; but now nothing you can say will make me believe but what you like
old Reuben to-day just as well as you liked young Reuben that day we
first fell in love long o' one another at the harvest home. And as for
me, Hannah, the Lord knows I have never changed towards you. We always
liked each other, Hannah, and we like each other still. So don't try to
deceive yourself about it, for you can't deceive me!"

"Reuben Gray, why do you talk so to me?"

"Because it is right, dear."

"I gave you your answer years ago."

"I know you did, Hannah; because there were sartain circumstances, as
you chose to elewate into obstacles against our marriage; but now,
Hannah, all these obstacles are removed. Nancy and Peggy married and
went to Texas years ago. And Kitty married and left me last summer. She
and her husband have gone to Californy; where, they do tell me, that
lumps of pure gold lay about the ground as plenty as stones do around
here! Anyways, they've all gone! all the little sisters as I have worked
for, and cared for, and saved for--all gone, and left me alone in my old
age!"

"That was very ungrateful, and selfish, and cruel of them, Reuben! They
should have taken you with them! At least little Kitty and her husband
should have done so," said Hannah, with more feeling than she had yet
betrayed.

"Law, Hannah, why little Kitty and her husband couldn't! Why, child, it
takes mints and mints of money to pay for a passage out yonder to
Californy! and it takes nine months to go the v'y'ge--they have to go
all around Cape--Cape Hoof, no, Horn--Cape Horn! I knowed it wor
somethin' relating to cattle. Yes, Hannah--hundreds of dollars and
months of time do it take to go to that gold region! and so, 'stead o'
them being able to take me out, I had to gather up all my savings to
help 'em to pay their own passage."

"Poor Reuben! poor, poor Reuben!" said Hannah, with the tears springing
to her eyes.

"Thank you, thank you, dear; but I shall not be poor Reuben, if you will
be mine," whispered Gray.

"Reuben, dear, I would--indeed I would--if I were still young and
good-looking; but I am not so, dear Reuben; I am middle-aged and plain."

"Well, Hannah, old sweetheart, while you have been growing older, have I
been going bac'ards and growing younger? One would think so to hear you
talk. No, Hannah! I think there is just about the same difference in our
ages now as there was years ago; and besides, if you were young and
handsome, Hannah, I would never do such a wrong as to ask you to be the
wife of a poor old man like me! It is the fitness of our ages and
circumstances, as well as our long attachment, that gives me the courage
to ask you even at this late day, old friend, to come and cheer my
lonely home. Will you do so, Hannah?"

"Reuben, do you really think that I could make you any happier than you
are, or make your home any more comfortable than it is?" asked Hannah,
in a low, doubting voice.

"Sartain, my dear."

"But, Reuben, I am not good-tempered like I used to be; I am very often
cross; and--"

"That is because you have been all alone, with no one to care for you,
Hannah, my dear. You couldn't be cross, with me to love you," said
Reuben soothingly.

"But, indeed, I fear I should; it is my infirmity; I am cross even with
Ishmael, poor dear lad."

"Well, Hannah, even if you was to be, I shouldn't mind it much. I don't
want to boast, but I do hope as I've got too much manhood to be out of
patience with women; besides, I aint easy put out, you know."

"No, you good fellow; I never saw you out of temper in my life."

"Thank you, Hannah! Then it's a bargain?"

"But, Reuben! about Ishmael?"

"Lord bless you, Hannah, why, I told you years ago, when the lad was a
helpless baby, that he should be as welcome to me as a son of my own;
and now, Hannah, at his age, with his larnin', he'll be a perfect
treasure to me," said Reuben, brightening up.

"In what manner, Reuben?"

"Why, law, Hannah, you know I never could make any fist of reading,
writing, and 'rithmetic; and so the keeping of the farm-books is just
the one torment of my life. Little Kitty used to keep them for me before
she was married (you know I managed to give the child a bit of
schooling); but since she have been gone they haven't been half kept,
and if I hadn't a good memory of my own I shouldn't be able to give no
account of nothing. Now, Ishmael, you know, could put all the books to
rights for me, and keep them to rights."

"If that be so, it will relieve my mind very much, Reuben," replied
Hannah.

The appearance of Ishmael's pale face at the door put an end to the
conversation for the time being. And Reuben took up his hat and
departed.

That evening, after Reuben had bid them good-night, and departed to the
neighbor's house where he slept, Hannah told Ishmael all about her
engagement to Gray. And it was with the utmost astonishment the youth
learned they were all to go to reside on the plantation of Judge
Merlin--Claudia's father! Well! to live so near her house would make his
duty to conquer his passion only the more difficult, but he was still
resolved to effect his purpose.

Having once given her consent, Hannah would not compromise Reuben's
interest with his employer by making any more difficulties or delays.
She spent the remainder of that week in packing up the few effects
belonging to herself and Ishmael. The boy himself employed his time in
transplanting rosebushes from the cottage-garden to his mother's grave,
and fencing it around with a rude but substantial paling. On Sunday
morning Reuben and Hannah were married at the church; and on Monday they
were to set out for their new home.

Early on Monday morning Ishmael arose and went out to take leave of his
mother's grave; and, kneeling there, he silently renewed his vow to
rescue her name from reproach and give it to honor.

Then he returned and joined the traveling party.

Before the cottage door stood Reuben's light wagon, in which were packed
the trunks with their wearing apparel, the hamper with their luncheon,
and all the little light effects which required care. Into this Gray
placed Hannah and Ishmael, taking the driver's seat himself. A heavier
wagon behind this one contained all Hannah's household furniture,
including her loom and wheel and Ishmael's home-made desk and
book-shelf, and in the driver's seat sat the negro man who had come down
in attendance upon the overseer.

The Professor of Odd Jobs stood in the door of the hut, with his hat in
his hand, waving adieu to the departing travelers. The professor had
come by appointment to see them off and take the key of the hut to the
overseer at the Hall.

The sun was just rising above the heights of Brudenell Hall and flooding
all the vale with light. The season was very forward, and, although the
month was March, the weather was like that of April. The sky was of that
clear, soft, bright blue of early spring; the sun shone with dazzling
splendor; the new grass was springing up everywhere, and was enameled
with early violets and snow-drops; the woods were budding with the
tender green of young vegetation. Distant, sunny hills, covered with
apple or peach orchards all in blossom, looked like vast gardens of
mammoth red and white rose trees.

Even to the aged spring brings renewal of life, but to the young--not
even poets have words at command to tell what exhilaration, what
ecstatic rapture, it brings to the young, who are also sensitive and
sympathetic.

Ishmael was all these; his delicate organization was susceptible of
intense enjoyment or suffering. He had never in his life been five miles
from his native place; he had just risen from a sick-bed as from a
grave; he was going to penetrate a little beyond his native round of
hills, and see what was on the other side; the morning was young, the
season was early, the world was fresh; this day seemed a new birth to
Ishmael; this journey a new start in his life; he intensely enjoyed it
all; to him all was delightful: the ride through the beautiful, green,
blossoming woods; the glimpses of the blue sky through the quivering
upper leaves; the shining of the sun; the singing of the birds; the
fragrance of the flowers.

To him the waving trees seemed bending in worship, the birds trilling
hymns of joy, and the flowers wafting offerings of incense! There are
times when earth seems heaven and all nature worshipers. Ishmael was
divinely happy; even the lost image of Claudia reappeared now surrounded
with a halo of hope, for to-day aspirations seemed prophecies, will
seemed power, and all things possible. And not on Ishmael alone beamed
the blessed influence of the spring weather. Even Hannah's care-worn
face was softened into contentment and enjoyment. As for Reuben's honest
phiz, it was a sight to behold in its perfect satisfaction. Even the
negro driver of the heavy wagon let his horses take their time as he
raised his ear to catch some very delicate trill in a bird's song, or
turned his head to inhale the perfume from some bank of flowers.

Onward they journeyed at their leisure through all that glad morning
landscape.

At noon they stopped at a clearing around a cool spring in the woods,
and while the negro fed and watered the horses, they rested and
refreshed themselves with a substantial luncheon, and then strolled
about through the shades until "Sam" had eaten his dinner, re-packed the
hamper, and put the horses to the wagons again. And then they all
returned to their seats and recommenced their journey.

On and on they journeyed through the afternoon; deeper and deeper they
descended into the forest as the sun declined in the west. When it was
on the edge of the horizon, striking long golden lines through the
interstices of the woods, Hannah grew rather anxious, and she spoke up:

"It seems to me, Reuben, that we have come ten miles since we saw a
house or a farm."

"Yes, my dear. We are now in the midst of the old forest of Prince
George's, and our home is yet about five miles off. But don't be afraid,
Hannah, woman; you have got me with you, and we will get home before
midnight."

"I am only thinking of the runaway negroes, Reuben; they all take refuge
in these thick woods, you know; and they are a very desperate gang;
their hands against everybody and everybody's hands against them, you
may say."

"True, Hannah; they are desperate enough, for they have everything to
fear and nothing to hope, in a meeting with most of the whites; but
there is no danger to us, child."

"I don't know; they murdered a harmless peddler last winter, and
attacked a peaceable teamster this spring."

"Still, my dear, there is no danger; we have a pair of double-barreled
pistols loaded, and also a blunderbuss; and we are three men, and you
are as good as a fourth; so don't be afraid."

Hannah was silenced, if not reassured.

They journeyed on at a rate as fast as the rather tired horses could be
urged to make. When the sun had set it grew dark, very dark in the
forest. There was no moon; and although it was a clear, starlight night,
yet that did not help them much. They had to drive very slowly and
carefully to avoid accidents, and it was indeed midnight when they drove
up to the door of Hannah's new home. It was too dark to see more of it
than that it was a two-storied white cottage with a vine-clad porch, and
that it stood in a garden on the edge of the wood.




CHAPTER XXXVII.

THE NEW HOME.

  It is a quiet picture of delight,
  The humble cottage, hiding from the sun
  In the thick woods. You see it not till then,
  When at its porch. Rudely, but neatly wrought,
  Four columns make its entrance; slender shafts,
  The rough bark yet upon them, as they came
  From the old forest. Prolific vines
  Have wreathed them well and half obscured the rinds
  Original, that wrap them. Crowding leaves
  Or glistening green, and clustering bright flowers
  Of purple, in whose cups, throughout the day,
  The humming bird wantons boldly, wave around
  And woo the gentle eye and delicate touch.
  This is the dwelling, and 'twill be to them
  Quiet's especial temple.

  --_W.G. Simms_.

"Welcome home, Hannah! welcome home, dearest woman! No more hard work
now, Hannah! and no more slaving at the everlasting wheel and loom!
Nothing to do but your own pretty little house to keep, and your own
tidy servant girl to look after! And no more anxiety about the future,
Hannah; for you have me to love you and care for you! Ah, dear wife!
this is a day I have looked forward to through all the gloom and trouble
of many years. Thank God, it has come at last, more blessed than I ever
hoped it would be, and I welcome you home, my wife!" said Reuben Gray,
as he lifted his companion from the wagon, embraced her, and led her
through the gate into the front yard.

"Oh, you dear, good Reuben, what a nice, large house this is! so much
better than I had any reason to expect," said Hannah, in surprise and
delight.

"You'll like it better still by daylight, my dear," answered Gray.

"How kind you are to me, dear Reuben."

"It shall always be my greatest pleasure to be so, Hannah."

A negro girl at this moment appeared at the door with a light, and the
husband and wife entered the house.

Ishmael sprang down from his seat, stretched his cramped limbs, and
gazed about him with all the curiosity and interest of a stranger in a
strange scene.

The features of the landscape, as dimly discerned by starlight, were
simple and grand.

Behind him lay the deep forest from which they had just emerged. On its
edge stood the white cottage, surrounded by its garden. Before him lay
the open country, sloping down to the banks of a broad river, whose dark
waves glimmered in the starlight.

So this was Judge Merlin's estate--and Claudia's birthplace!

"Well, Ishmael, are you waiting for an invitation to enter? Why, you are
as welcome as Hannah herself, and you couldn't be more so!" exclaimed
the hearty voice of Reuben Gray, as he returned almost immediately after
taking Hannah in.

"I know it, Uncle Reuben. You are very good to me; and I do hope to make
myself very useful to you," replied the boy.

"You'll be a fortun' to me, lad--an ample fortun' to me! But why don't
you go in out of the midnight air? You ain't just as strong as Samson,
yet, though you're agwine to be," said Gray cheerily.

"I only stopped to stretch my limbs, and--to help in with the luggage,"
said Ishmael, who was always thoughtful, practical, and useful, and who
now stopped to load himself with Hannah's baskets and bundles before
going into the house.

"Now, then, Sam," said Gray, turning to the negro, "look sharp there!
Bring in the trunks and boxes from the light wagon; take the furniture
from the heavy one, and pile it in the shed, where it can stay until
morning; put both on 'em under cover, feed and put up the horses; and
then you can go to your quarters."

The negro bestirred himself to obey these orders, and Reuben Gray and
Ishmael entered the cottage garden.

They passed up a gravel walk bordered each side with lilac bushes, and
entered by a vine-shaded porch into a broad passage, that ran through
the middle of the house from the front to the back door.

"There are four large rooms on this floor, Ishmael, and this is the
family sitting room," said Gray, opening a door on his right.

It was a very pleasant front room, with a bright paper on its walls, a
gay homespun carpet on the floor; pretty chintz curtains at the two
front windows; chintz covers of the same pattern on the two easy-chairs
and the sofa; a bright fire burning in the open fireplace, and a neat
tea-table set out in the middle of the floor.

But Hannah was nowhere visible.

"She has gone in her room, Ishmael, to take off her bonnet; it is the
other front one across the passage, just opposite to this; and as she
seems to be taking of her time, I may as well show you your'n, Ishmael.
Just drop them baskets down anywhere, and come with me, my lad," said
Gray, leading the way into the passage and up the staircase to the
second floor. Arrived there, he opened a door, admitting himself and his
companion into a chamber immediately over the sitting-room.

"This is your'n, Ishmael, and I hope as you'll find it comfortable and
make yourself at home," said Reuben, hastily, as he introduced Ishmael
to this room.

It was more rudely furnished than the one below. There was no carpet
except the strip laid down by the bedside; the bed itself was very
plain, and covered with a patchwork quilt; the two front windows were
shaded with dark green paper blinds; and the black walnut bureau,
washstand, and chairs were very old. Yet all was scrupulously clean; and
everywhere were evidences that the kindly care of Reuben Gray had taken
pains to discover Ishmael's habits and provide for his necessities. For
instance, just between the front windows stood an old-fashioned piece of
furniture, half book-case and half writing-desk, and wholly convenient,
containing three upper shelves well filled with books, a drawer full of
stationery, and a closet for waste paper.

Ishmael walked straight up to this.

"Why, where did you get this escritoire, and all these books, Uncle
Reuben?" he inquired, in surprise.

"Why, you see, Ishmael, the screwtwar, as you call it, was among the
old furnitur' sent down from the mansion-house here, to fit up this
place when I first came into it; you see, the housekeeper up there sends
the cast-off furniture to the overseer, same as she sends the cast-off
finery to the niggers."

"But the books, Uncle Reuben; they are all law books," said the boy,
examining them.

"Exactly; and that's why I was so fort'nate as to get 'em. You see, I
was at the sale at Colonel Mervin's to see if I could pick up anything
nice for Hannah; and I sees a lot of books sold--laws! why, the story
books all went off like wildfire; but when it come to these, nobody
didn't seem to want 'em. So I says to myself: These will do to fill up
the empty shelves in the screwtwar, and I dare say as our Ishmael would
vally them. So I up and bought the lot for five dollars; and sent 'em up
here by Sam, with orders to put 'em in the screwtwar, and move the
screwtwar out'n the sitting room into this room, as I intended for you."

"Ah, Uncle Reuben, how good you are to me! Everybody is good to me."

"Quite nat'rel, Ishmael, since you are useful to everybody. And now, my
lad, I'll go and send Sam up with your box. And when you have freshed up
a bit you can come down to supper," said Gray, leaving Ishmael in
possession of his room.

In a few minutes after the negro Sam brought in the box that contained
all Ishmael's worldly goods.

"Missus Gray say how the supper is all ready, sir," said the man,
setting down the box.

As Ishmael was also quite ready, he followed the negro downstairs into
the sitting room.

Hannah was already in her seat at the head of the table; while behind
her waited a neat colored girl. Reuben stood at the back of his own
chair at the foot of the table, waiting for Ishmael before seating
himself. When the boy took his own place, Reuben asked a blessing, and
the meal commenced. The tired travelers did ample justice to the hot
coffee, broiled ham and eggs and fresh bread and butter before them.

After supper they separated for the night.

Ishmael went up to his room and went to bed, so very tired that his head
was no sooner laid upon his pillow than his senses were sunk in sleep.

He was awakened by the caroling of a thousand birds. He started up, a
little confused at first by finding himself in a strange room; but as
memory quickly returned he sprang from his bed and went and drew up his
blind and looked out from his window.

It was early morning; the sun was just rising and flooding the whole
landscape with light. A fine, inspiring scene lay before him--orchards
of apple, peach, and cherry trees in full blossom; meadows of white and
red clover; fields of wheat and rye, in their pale green hue of early
growth; all spreading downwards towards the banks of the mighty Potomac
that here in its majestic breadth seemed a channel of the sea; while far
away across the waters, under the distant horizon, a faint blue line
marked the southern shore.

Sailing up and down the mighty river were ships of all nations, craft of
every description, from the three-decker East India merchantman, going
or returning from her distant voyage, to the little schooner-rigged
fishermen trading up and down the coast. These were the sights. The
songs of birds, the low of cattle, the hum of bees, and the murmur of
the water as it washed the sands--these were the sounds. All the joyous
life of land, water, and sky seemed combined at this spot and visible
from this window.

"This is a pleasant place to live in; thank the Lord for it!" said
Ishmael fervently, as he stood gazing from the window. Not long,
however, did the youth indulge his love of nature; he turned away,
washed and dressed himself quickly and went downstairs to see if he
could be useful.

The windows were open in the sitting room, which was filled with the
refreshing fragrance of the lilacs. The breakfast table was set; and
Phillis, the colored girl, was bringing in the coffee. Almost at the
same moment Hannah entered from the kitchen and Reuben from the garden.

"Good-morning, Ishmael!" said Reuben gayly. "How do you like Woodside?
Woodside is the name of our little home, same as Tanglewood is the name
of the judge's house, a half a mile back in the forest, you know. How do
you like it by daylight?"

"Oh, very much, indeed, uncle. Don't you like it, Aunt Hannah? Isn't it
pleasant?" exclaimed the youth, appealing to Mrs. Gray.

"Very pleasant, indeed, Ishmael!" she said. "Ah, Reuben," she continued,
turning to her husband, "you never let me guess what a delightful home
you were bringing me to! I had no idea but that it was just like the
cottages of other overseers that I have known--a little house of two or
three small rooms."

"Ha, ha, ha!" laughed Gray, "I knew you too well, Hannah! I knew if I
had let you know how well off I was, you would never have taken me; your
pride would have been up in arms and you would have thought besides as
how I was comfortable enough without you, which would have been an idee
as I never could have got out of your head! No, Hannah, I humored your
pride, and let you think as how you were marrying of a poor, miserable,
desolate old man, as would be apt to die of neglect and privations if
you didn't consent to come and take care of him. And then I comforted
myself with thinking what a pleasant surprise I had in store for you
when I should fetch you here. Enjoy yourself, dear woman! for there
isn't a thing as I have done to this house I didn't do for your sake!"

"But, Reuben, how is it that you have so much better a house than other
men of your station ever have?"

"Well, Hannah, my dear, it is partly accident and partly design in the
judge. You see, this house used to be the mansion of the planters
theirselves, until the present master, when he was first married, built
the great house back in the woods, and then, 'stead of pulling this one
down, he just 'pointed it to be the dwelling of the overseer; for it is
the pleasure of the judge to make all his people as comfortable as it is
possible for them to be," answered Reuben. As he spoke, Phillis placed
the last dish upon the table, and they all took their seats and
commenced breakfast.

As soon as the meal was over, Ishmael said:

"Now, Uncle Reuben, if you will give me those farm books you were
wanting me to arrange, I will make a commencement."

"No, you won't, Ishmael, my lad. You have worked yourself nearly to
death this winter and spring, and now, please the Lord, you shall do no
more work for a month. When I picked you up for dead that day, I
promised the Almighty Father to be a father to you; so, Ishmael, you
must regard me as such, when I tell you that you are to let the books
alone for a whole month longer, until your health is restored. So just
get your hat and come with us; I am going to show your aunt over the
place."

Ishmael smiled and obeyed. And all three went out together. And oh! with
how much pride Reuben displayed the treasures of her little place to
his long-loved Hannah. He showed her her cows and pigs and sheep; and
her turkeys and geese and hens; and her beehives and garden and orchard.

"And this isn't all, either, Hannah, my dear! We can have as much as we
want for family use, of all the rare fruits and vegetables from the
greenhouses and hotbeds up at Tanglewood; and, besides that, we have the
freedom of the fisheries and the oyster beds, too; so you see, my dear,
you will live like any queen! Thank the Lord!" said Reuben, reverently
raising his hat.

"And oh, Reuben, to think that you should have saved all this happiness
for me, poor, faded, unworthy me!" sighed his wife.

"Why, law, Hannah, who else should I have saved it for but my own dear
old sweetheart? I never so much as thought of another."

"With all these comforts about you, you might have married some blooming
young girl."

"Lord, dear woman, I ha'n't much larnin', nor much religion, more's the
pity; but I hope I have conscience enough to keep me from doing any
young girl so cruel a wrong as to tempt her to throw away her youth and
beauty on an old man like me; and I am sure I have sense enough to
prevent me from doing myself so great an injustice as to buy a young
wife, who, in the very natur' of things, would be looking for'ard to my
death as the beginning of her life; for I've heard as how the very life
of a woman is love, and if the girl-wife cannot love her old
husband--Oh, Hannah, let us drop the veil--the pictur' is too sickening
to look at. Such marriages are crimes. Ah, Hannah, in the way of
sweethearting, age may love youth, but youth can't love age. And another
thing I am sartin' sure of--as a young girl is a much more delicate
cre'tur' than a young man, it must be a great deal harder for her to
marry an old man than it would be for him to marry an old woman, though
either would be horrible."

"You seem to have found this out somehow, Reuben."

"Well, yes, my dear; it was along of a rich old fellow, hereaway, as
fell in love with my little Kitty's rosy cheeks and black eyes, and
wanted to make her Mrs. Barnabas Winterberry. And I saw how that girl
was at the same time tempted by his money and frightened by his age; and
how in her bewitched state, half-drawn and half-scared, she fluttered
about him, for all the world like a humming-bird going right into the
jaws of a rattlesnake. Well, I questioned little Kitty, and she answered
me in this horrid way--'Why, brother, he must know I can't love him; for
how can I? But still he teases me to marry him, and I can do that; and
why shouldn't I, if he wants me to?' Then in a whisper--'You know,
brother, it wouldn't be for long; because he is ever so old, and he
would soon die; and then I should be a rich young widow, and have my
pick and choose out of the best young men in the country side.' Such,
Hannah, was the evil state of feeling to which that old man's courtship
had brought my simple little sister! And I believe in my soul it is the
natural state of feeling into which every young girl falls who marries
an old man."

"That is terrible, Reuben."

"Sartinly it is."

"What did you say to your sister?"

"Why, I didn't spare the feelings of little Kitty, nor her doting
suitor's nyther, and that I can tell you! I talked to little Kitty like
a father and mother, both; I told her well what a young traitress she
was a-planning to be; and how she was fooling herself worse than she was
deceiving her old beau, who had got into the whit-leathar age, and would
be sartin' sure to live twenty-five or thirty years longer, till she
would be an old woman herself, and I so frightened her, by telling her
the plain truth in the plainest words, that she shrank from seeing her
old lover any more, and begged me to send him about his business. And I
did, too, 'with a flea in his ear,' as the saying is; for I repeated to
him every word as little Kitty had said to me, as a warning to him for
the futur' not to go tempting any more young girls to marry him for his
money and then wish him dead for the enjoyment of it."

"I hope it did him good."

"Why, Hannah, he went right straight home, and that same day married his
fat, middle-aged housekeeper, who, to tell the solemn truth, he ought to
have married twenty years before! And as for little Kitty, thank Heaven!
she was soon sought as a wife by a handsome young fellow, who was suited
to her in every way, and who really did love her and win her love; and
they were married and went to Californy, as I told you. Well, after I
was left alone, the neighboring small farmers with unprovided daughters,
seeing how comfortable I was fixed, would often say to me--'Gray, you
ought to marry.' 'Gray, why don't you marry?' 'Gray, your nice little
place only needs one thing to make it perfect, a nice little wife.' 'Why
don't you drop in and see the girls some evening, Gray? They would
always be glad to see you.' And all that. I understood it all, Hannah,
my dear; but I didn't want any young girls who would marry me only for a
home. And, besides, the Lord knows I never thought of any woman, young
or old, except yourself, who was my first love and my only one, and
whose whole life was mixed up with my own, as close as ever warp and
woof was woven in your webs, Hannah."

"You have been more faithful to me than I deserved, Reuben; but I will
try to make you happy," said Hannah, with much emotion.

"You do make me happy, dear, without trying. And now where is Ishmael?"
inquired Reuben, who never in his own content forgot the welfare of
others.

Ishmael was walking slowly and thoughtfully at some distance behind
them. Reuben called after him:

"Walk up, my lad. We are going in to dinner now; we dine at noon, you
know."

Ishmael, who had lingered behind from the motives of delicacy that
withheld him from intruding on the confidential conversation of the
newly-married pair, now quickened his steps and joined them, saying,
with a smile:

"Uncle Reuben, when you advised me not to study for a whole month you
did not mean to counsel me to rust in idleness for four long weeks? I
must work, and I wish you would put me to that which will be the most
useful to you."

"And most benefital to your own health, my boy! What would you say to
fishing? Would that meet your wishes?"

"Oh, I should like that very much, if I could really be of use in that
way, Uncle Reuben," said the youth.

"Why, of course you could; now I'll tell you what you can do; you can go
this afternoon with Sam in the sailboat as far down the river as Silver
Sands, where he hopes to hook some fine rock fish. Would that meet your
views?"

"Exactly," laughed Ishmael, as his eyes danced with the eagerness of
youth for the sport.

They went into the house, where Phillis had prepared a nice dinner, of
bacon and sprouts and apple dumplings, which the whole party relished.

Afterwards Ishmael started on his first fishing voyage with Sam. And
though it was a short one, it had for him all the charms of novelty
added to the excitement of sport, and he enjoyed the excursion
excessively. The fishing was very successful, and they filled their
little boat and got back home by sunset. At supper Ishmael gave a full
account of the expedition and received the hearty congratulations of
Reuben. And thus ended the holiday of their first day at home.

The next morning Reuben Gray went into the fields to resume his
oversight of his employer's estate.

Hannah turned in to housework, and had all the furniture she had brought
from the hill hut moved into the cottage and arranged in one of the
empty rooms upstairs.

Ishmael, forbidden to study, employed himself in useful manual labor in
the garden and in the fields.

And thus in cheerful industry passed the early days of spring.




CHAPTER XXXVIII.

ISHMAEL'S STRUGGLES

  Yet must my brow be paler!   I have vowed
  To clip it with the crown that shall not fade
  When it is faded.   Not in vain ye cry,
  Oh, glorious voices, that survive the tongue
  From whence was drawn your separate sovereignty,
  For I would stand beside you!

  --_E.B. Browning_.

Ishmael continued his work, yet resumed his studies. He managed to do
both in this way--all the forenoon he delved in the garden; all the
afternoon he went over the chaotic account-books of Reuben Gray, to
bring them into order; and all the evening he studied in his own room.
He kept up his Greek and Latin. And he read law.

No time to dream of Claudia now.

One of the wisest of our modern philosophers says that we are sure to
meet with the right book at the right time. Now whether it were chance,
fate, or Providence that filled the scanty shelves of the old escritoire
with a few law books, is not known; but it is certain that their
presence there decided the career of Ishmael Worth.

As a young babe, whose sole object in life is to feed, pops everything
it can get hold of into its mouth, so this youthful aspirant, whose
master-passion was the love of learning, read everything he could lay
his hands on. Prompted by that intellectual curiosity which ever
stimulated him to examine every subject that fell under his notice,
Ishmael looked into the law books. They were mere text-books, probably
the discarded property of some young student of the Mervin family, who
had never got beyond the rudiments of the profession; but had abandoned
it as a "dry study."

Ishmael did not find it so, however. The same ardent soul, strong mind,
and bright spirit that had found "dry history" an inspiring heroic poem,
"dry grammar" a beautiful analysis of language, now found "dry law" the
intensely interesting science of human justice. Ishmael read diligently,
for the love of his subject!--at first it was only for the love of his
subject, but after a few weeks of study he began to read with a fixed
purpose--to become a lawyer. Of course Ishmael Worth was no longer
unconscious of his own great intellectual power; he had measured himself
with the best educated youth of the highest rank, and he had found
himself in mental strength their master. So when he resolved to become a
lawyer, he felt a just confidence that he should make a very able one.
Of course, with his clear perceptions and profound reflections he saw
all the great difficulties in his way; but they did not dismay him. His
will was as strong as his intellect, and he knew that, combined, they
would work wonders, almost miracles.

Indeed, without strength of will, intellect is of very little effect;
for if intellect is the eye of the soul, will is the hand; intellect is
wisdom, but will is power; intellect may be the monarch, but will is the
executive minister. How often we see men of the finest intellect fail in
life through weakness of will! How often also we see men of very
moderate intellect succeed through strength of will!

In Ishmael Worth intellect and will were equally strong. And when in
that poor chamber he set himself down to study law, upon his own
account, with the resolution to master the profession and to distinguish
himself in it, he did so with the full consciousness of the magnitude of
the object and of his own power to attain it. Day after day he worked
hard, night after night he studied diligently.

Ishmael did not think this a hardship; he did not murmur over his
poverty, privations, and toil; no, for his own bright and beautiful
spirit turned everything to light and loveliness. He did not, indeed, in
the pride of the Pharisee, thank God that he was not as other men; but
he did feel too deeply grateful for the intellectual power bestowed upon
him, to murmur at the circumstances that made it so difficult to
cultivate that glorious gift.

One afternoon, while they were all at tea, Reuben Gray said:

"Now, Ishmael, my lad, Hannah and me are going over to spend the evening
at Brown's, who is overseer at Rushy Shore; and you might's well go with
us; there's a nice lot o' gals there. What do you say?"

"Thank you, Uncle Reuben, but I wish to read this evening," said the
youth.

"Now, Ishmael, what for should you slave yourself to death?"

"I don't, uncle. I work hard, it is true; but then, you know, youth is
the time for work, and besides I like it," said the young fellow
cheerfully.

"Well, but after hoeing and weeding and raking and planting in the
garden all the morning, and bothering your brains over them distracting
'count books all the afternoon, what's the good of your going and poring
over them stupid books all the evening?"

"You will see the good of it some of these days, Uncle Reuben," laughed
Ishmael.

"You will wear yourself out before that day comes, my boy, if you are
not careful," answered Reuben.

"I always said the fetched books would be his ruin, and now I know it,"
put in Hannah.

Ishmael laughed good-humoredly; but Reuben sighed.

"Ishmael, my lad," he said, "if you must read, do, pray, read in the
forenoon, instead of working in the garden."

"But what will become of the garden?" inquired Ishmael, with gravity.

"Oh, I can put one of the nigger boys into it."

"And have to pay for his time and not have the work half done at last."

"Well, I had rather it be so, than you should slave yourself to death."

"Oh, but I do not slave myself to death! I like to work in the garden,
and I am never happier than when I am engaged there; the garden is
beautiful, and the care of it is a great pleasure as well as a great
benefit to me; it gives me all the outdoor exercise and recreation that
I require to enable me to sit at my writing or reading all the rest of
the day."

"Ah, Ishmael, my lad, who would think work was recreation except you?
But it is your goodness of heart that turns every duty into a delight,"
said Reuben Gray; and he was not very far from the truth.

"It is his obstinacy as keeps him everlasting a-working himself to
death! Reuben Gray, Ishmael Worth is one of the obstinatest boys that
ever you set your eyes on! He has been obstinate ever since he was a
baby," said Hannah angrily. And her mind reverted to that old time when
the infant Ishmael would live in defiance of everybody.

"I do believe as Ishmael would be as firm as a rock in a good cause; but
I don't believe that he could be obstinate in a bad one," said Reuben
decidedly.

"Yes, he could! else why does he persist in staying home this evening
when we want him to go with us?" complained Hannah.

Now, strength of will is not necessarily self-will. Firmness of purpose
is not always implacability. The strong need not be violent in order to
prove their strength. And Ishmael, firmly resolved as he was to devote
every hour of his leisure to study, knew very well when to make an
exception to his rule, and sacrifice his inclinations to his duty. So he
answered:

"Aunt Hannah, if you really desire me to go with you, I will do so of
course."

"I want you to go because I think you stick too close to your books, you
stubborn fellow; and because I know you haven't been out anywhere for
the last two months; and because I believe it would do you good to go,"
said Mrs. Gray.

"All right, Aunt Hannah. I will run upstairs and dress," laughed
Ishmael, leaving the tea-table.

"And be sure you put on your gold watch and chain," called out Hannah.

Hannah also arose and went to her room to change her plain brown calico
gown for a fine black silk dress and mantle that had been Reuben Gray's
nuptial present to her, and a straw bonnet trimmed with blue.

In a few minutes Ishmael, neatly attired, joined her in the parlor.

"Have you put on your watch, Ishmael?"

"Yes, Aunt Hannah; but I'm wearing it on a guard. I don't like to wear
the chain; it is too showy for my circumstances. You wear it, Aunt
Hannah; and always wear it when you go out; it looks beautiful over
your black silk dress," said Ishmael, as he put the chain around Mrs.
Gray's neck and contemplated the effect.

"What a good boy you are!" said Hannah; but she would not have been a
woman if she had not been pleased with the decoration.

Reuben Gray came in, arrayed in his Sunday suit, and smiled to see how
splendid Hannah was, and then drawing his wife's arm proudly within his
own, and calling Ishmael to accompany them, set off to walk a mile
farther up the river and spend a festive evening with his brother
overseer. They had a pleasant afternoon stroll along the pebbly beach of
the broad waters. They sauntered at their leisure, watching the ships
sail up or down the river; looking at the sea-fowl dart up from the
reeds and float far away; glancing at the little fish leaping up and
disappearing in the waves; and pausing once in a while to pick up a
pretty shell or stone; and so at last they reached the cottage of the
overseer Brown, which stood just upon the point of a little promontory
that jutted out into the river.

They spent a social evening with the overseer and his wife and their
half a dozen buxom boys and girls. And about ten o'clock they walked
home by starlight.

Twice a week Reuben Gray went up the river to a little waterside hamlet
called Shelton to meet the mail. Reuben's only correspondent was his
master, who wrote occasionally to make inquiries or to give orders. The
day after his evening out was the regular day for Reuben to go to the
post office.

So immediately after breakfast Reuben mounted the white cob which he
usually rode and set out for Shelton.

He was gone about two hours, and returned with a most perplexed
countenance. Now "the master's" correspondence had always been a great
bother to Reuben. It took him a long time to spell out the letters and a
longer time to indite the answers. So the arrival of a letter was always
sure to unsettle him for a day or two. Still, that fact did not account
for the great disturbance of mind in which he reached home and entered
the family sitting-room.

"What's the matter, Reuben? Any bad news?" anxiously inquired Hannah.

"N-n-o, not exactly bad news; but a very bad bother," said Gray, sitting
down in the big arm-chair and wiping the perspiration from his heated
face.

"What is it, Reuben?" pursued Hannah.

"Where's Ishmael?" inquired Gray, without attempting to answer her
question.

"Working in the garden, of course. But why can't you tell me what's the
matter?"

"Botheration is the matter, Hannah, my dear. Just go call Ishmael to
me."

Hannah left the house to comply with his request, and Reuben sat and
wiped his face and pondered over his perplexities. Reuben had lately
given to rely very much upon Ishmael's judgment, and to appeal to him in
all his difficulties. So he looked up in confidence as the youth entered
with Hannah.

"What is it, Uncle Reuben?" inquired the boy cheerfully.

"The biggest botheration as ever was, Ishmael, my lad!" answered Gray.

"Well, take a mug of cool cider to refresh yourself, and then tell me
all about it," said Ishmael.

Hannah ran and brought the invigorating drink, and after quaffing it
Gray drew a long breath and said:

"Why, I've got the botherationest letter from the judge as ever was. He
says how he has sent down a lot of books, as will be landed at our
landing by the schooner 'Canvas Back,' Capt'n Miller; and wants me to
take the cart and go and receive them, and carry them up to the house,
and ask the housekeeper for the keys of the liber-airy and put them in
there," said Reuben, pausing for breath.

"Why, that is not much bother, Uncle Reuben. Let me go and get the books
for you," smiled Ishmael.

"Law, it aint that; for I don't s'pose it's much more trouble to cart
books than it is to cart bricks. You didn't hear me out: After I have
got the botheration things into the liber-airy, he wants me to unpack
them, and also take down the books as is there already, and put the
whole lot on 'em in the middle of the floor, and then pick 'em out and
'range 'em all in separate lots, like one would sort vegetables for
market, and put each sort all together on a different shelf, and then
write all their names in a book, all regular and in exact order! There,
now, that's the work as the judge has cut out for me, as well as I can
make out his meaning from his hard words and crabbed hand; and I no more
fit to do it nor I am to write a sarmon or to build a ship; and if that
aint enough, to bother a man's brains I don't know what is, that's
all."

"But it is no part of your duty as overseer to act as his librarian,"
said Ishmael.

"I know it aint; but, you see, the judge he pays me liberal, and he
gives me a fust-rate house and garden, and the liberty of his own
orchards and vineyards, and a great many other privileges besides, and
he expects me to 'commodate him in turn by doing of little things as
isn't exactly in the line of my duty," answered Gray.

"But," demurred Ishmael, "he ought to have known that you were not
precisely fitted for this new task he has set you."

"Well, my lad, he didn't; 'cause, you see, the gals as I edicated, you
know, they did everything for me as required larning, like writing
letters and keeping 'counts; and as for little Kitty, she used to do
them beautiful, for Kitty was real clever; and I do s'pose the judge
took it for granted as the work was all my own, and so he thinks I can
do this job too. Now, if the parish school wa'n't broke up for the
holidays, I might get the schoolmaster to do it for me and pay him for
it; but, you see, he is gone North to visit his mother and he won't be
back until September, so the mischief knows what I shall do. I thought
I'd just ask your advice, Ishmael, because you have got such a wonderful
head of your own."

"Thank you, Uncle Reuben. Don't you be the least distressed. I can do
what is required to be done, and do it in a manner that shall give
satisfaction, too," said Ishmael.

"You! you, my boy! could you do that everlasting big botheration of a
job?"

"Yes, and do it well, I hope."

"Why, I don't believe the professor himself could!" exclaimed Gray, in
incredulous astonishment.

"Nor I, either," laughed Ishmael; "but I know that I can."

"But, my boy, it is such a task!"

"I should like it, of all things, Uncle Reuben! You could not give me a
greater treat than the privilege of overhauling all those books and
putting them in order and making the catalogue," said the youth eagerly.

And besides he was going to Claudia's house!

Reuben looked more and more astonished as Ishmael went on; but Hannah
spoke up:

"You may believe him, Reuben! He is book-mad; and it is my opinion, that
when he gets into that musty old library, among the dusty books, he will
fancy himself in heaven."

Reuben looked from the serious face of Hannah to the smiling eyes of
Ishmael, and inquired doubtfully:

"Is that the truth, my boy?"

"Something very near it, Uncle Reuben," answered Ishmael.

"Very well, my lad," exclaimed the greatly relieved overseer, gleefully
slapping his knees, "very well! as sure as you are horn, you shall go to
your heaven."




CHAPTER XXXIX.

ISHMAEL IN TANGLEWOOD.

  Into a forest far, they thence him led
  Where stood the mansion in a pleasant glade,
  With great hills round about environed
  And mighty woods which did the valley shade,
  And like a stately theater it made,
  Spreading itself into a spacious plain,
  And in the midst a little river played
  Amongst the pumy stones which seemed to 'plain
  With gentle murmur that his course they did restrain.

  --_Spenser_.

The next morning Ishmael Worth went down to the shore, carrying' a
spy-glass to look out for the "Canvas Back." There was no certainty
about the passing of these sailing packets; a dead calm or a head wind
might delay them for days and even weeks; but on this occasion there was
no disappointment and no delay, the wind had been fair and the little
schooner was seen flying before it up the river. Ishmael seated himself
upon the shore and drew a book from his pocket to study while he waited
for the arrival of the schooner. In less than an hour she dropped anchor
opposite the landing, and sent off a large boat laden with boxes, and
rowed by four stout seamen. As they reached the sands Ishmael blew a
horn to warn Reuben Gray of their arrival.

Three or four times the boat went back and forth between the schooner
and the shore, each time bringing a heavy load. By the time the last
load was brought and deposited upon the beach, Reuben Gray arrived at
the spot with his team. The sailors received a small gratuity from Gray
and returned to the schooner, which immediately raised anchor and
continued her way up the river.

Ishmael, Reuben, and Sam, the teamster, loaded the wagon with the boxes
and set out for Tanglewood, Sam driving the team, Ishmael and Reuben
walking beside it.

Through all the fertile and highly cultivated fields that lay along the
banks of the river they went, until they reached the borders of the
forest, where Reuben's cottage stood. They did not pause here, but
passed it and entered the forest. What a forest it was! They had
scarcely entered it when they became so buried in shade that they might
have imagined themselves a thousand miles deep in some primeval
wilderness, where never the foot of man had trod. The road along which
they went was grass-grown. The trees, which grew to an enormous size and
gigantic height, interwove their branches thickly overhead. Sometimes
these branches intermingled so low that they grazed the top of the wagon
as it passed, while men and horses had to bow their heads.

"Why isn't this road cleared, Uncle Reuben?" inquired Ishmael.

"Because it is as much as a man's place is worth to touch a tree in this
forest, Ishmael," replied Reuben.

"But why is that? The near branches of these trees need lopping away
from the roadside; we can scarcely get along."

"I know it, Ishmael; but the judge won't have a tree in Tanglewood so
much as touched; it is his crochet."

"True, for you, Marse Gray," spoke up Sam; "last time I trimmed away the
branches from the sides of this here road, ole marse threatened if I cut
off so much as a twig from one of the trees again he'd take off a joint
of one of my fingers to see how I'd like to be 'trimmed', he said."

Ishmael laughed and remarked:

"But the road will soon be closed unless the trees are cut away."

"Sartin it will; but he don't care for consequences; he will have his
way; that's the reason why he never could keep any overseer but me;
there was always such a row about the trees and things, as he always
swore they should grow as they had a mind to, in spite of all the
overseers in the world. I let him have his own will; it's none of my
business to contradict him," said Reuben.

"But what will you do when the road closes, how will you manage to get
heavy boxes up to the house?" laughed Ishmael.

"Wheel 'em up in a hand-barrow, I s'pose, and if the road gets too
narrow for that, unpack 'em and let the niggers tote the parcels up
piece-meal."

Thicker and thicker grew the trees as they penetrated deeper into the
forest; more obstructed and difficult became the road. Suddenly, without
an instant's warning, they came upon the house, a huge, square building
of gray stone, so overgrown with moss, ivy, and creeping vines that
scarcely a glimpse of the wall could be seen. Its colors, therefore,
blended so well with the forest trees that grew thickly and closely
around it, that one could scarcely suspect the existence of a building
there.

"Here we are," said Reuben, while Sam dismounted and began to take off
the boxes.

The front door opened and a fat negro woman, apparently startled by the
arrival of the wagon, made her appearance, asking:

"What de debbil all dis, chillun?"

"Here are some books that are to be put into the library, Aunt Katie,
and this young man is to unpack and arrange them," answered the
overseer.

"More books: my hebbinly Lord, what ole marse want wid more books, when
he nebber here to read dem he has got?" exclaimed the fat woman, raising
her hands in dismay.

"That is none of our business, Katie! What we are to do is to obey
orders; so, if you please, let us have the keys," replied Gray.

The woman disappeared within the house and remained absent for a few
minutes, during which the men lifted the boxes from the wagon.

By the time they had set down the last one Katie reappeared with her
heavy bunch of keys and beckoned them to follow her.

Ishmael obeyed, by shouldering a small box and entering the house, while
Reuben Gray and Sam took up a heavy one between them and came after.

It was a noble old hall, with its walls hung with family pictures and
rusty arms and trophies of the chase; with doors opening on each side
into spacious apartments; and with a broad staircase ascending from the
center.

The fat old negro housekeeper, waddling along before the men, led them
to the back of the hall, and opened a door on the right, admitting them
into the library of Tanglewood.

Here the men set down the boxes. And when they had brought them all in,
and Sam, under the direction of Gray, had forced off all the tops,
laying the contents bare to view, the latter said:

"Now then, Ishmael, we will leave you to go to work and unpack; but
don't you get so interested in the work as to disremember dinner time at
one o'clock precisely; and be sure you are punctual, because we've got
veal and spinnidge."

"Thank you, Uncle Reuben, I will not keep you waiting," replied the
youth.

Gray and his assistant departed, and Ishmael was left alone with the
wealth of books around him.




CHAPTER XL.

THE LIBRARY.

  Round the room are shelves of dainty lore,
  And rich old pictures hang upon the walls,
  Where the slant light falls on them; and wrought gems,
  Medallions, rare mosaics and antiques
  From Herculaneum, the niches fill;
  And on a table of enamel wrought
  With a lost art in Italy, do lie
  Prints of fair women and engravings rare.

  --_N.P. Willis_.

It was a noble room; four lofty windows--two on each side--admitting
abundance of light and air; at one end was a marble chimney-piece, over
which hung a fine picture of Christ disputing with the doctors in the
temple; on each side of this chimney-piece were glass cases filled with
rare shells, minerals, and other curiosities; all the remaining spaces
along the walls and between the windows were filled up with book-cases;
various writing tables, reading stands, and easy-chairs occupied the
center of the floor.

After a curious glance at this scene, Ishmael went to work at unpacking
the boxes. He found his task much easier than he had expected to find
it. Each box contained one particular set of books. On the top of one of
the boxes he found a large strong blank folio, entitled--"Library
Catalogue."

Ishmael took this book and sat down at one of the tables and divided it
into twelve portions, writing over each portion the name of the subject
to which he proposed to devote it, as "Theology," "Physics,"
"Jurisprudence," etc. The last portion he headed "Miscellaneous." Next
he divided the empty shelves into similar compartments, and headed each
with thy corresponding names. Then he began to make a list of the books,
taking one set at a time, writing their names in their proper portion of
the catalogue and then arranging them in their proper compartment of the
library.

Ishmael had just got through with "Theology," and was about to begin to
arrange the next set of books in rotation, when he bethought himself to
look at the timepiece, and seeing that it was after twelve, he hurried
back to Woodside to keep his appointment with Reuben.

But he returned in the afternoon and recommenced work; and not only on
this day, but for several succeeding days, Ishmael toiled cheerfully at
this task. To arrange all these books in perfect order and neatness was
to Ishmael a labor of real love; and so when one Saturday afternoon he
had completed his task, it was with a feeling half of satisfaction at
the results of his labor, half of regret at leaving the scene of it,
that he locked up the library, returned the key to Aunt Katie, and took
leave of Tanglewood.

Walking home through the forest that evening Ishmael thought well over
his future prospects. He had read and mastered all those text-books of
law that he had found in the old escritoire of his bedroom; and now he
wanted more advanced books on the same subject. Such books he had seen
in the library at Tanglewood; and he had been sorely tempted to linger
as long as possible there for the sake of reading them: but honest and
true in thought and act, he resisted the temptation to appropriate the
use of the books, or the time that he felt was not his own.

On this evening, therefore, he meditated upon the means of obtaining the
books that he wanted. He was now about eighteen years of age, highly
gifted in physical beauty and in moral and intellectual excellence; but
he was still as poor as poverty could make him. He worked hard, much
harder than many who earned liberal salaries; but he earned nothing,
absolutely nothing, beyond his board and clothing.

This state of things he felt must not continue longer. It was now nearly
nine months since he had left Mr. Middleton's school, and there was no
chance of his ever entering another; so now he felt he must turn the
education he had received to some better account than merely keeping
Reuben Gray's farm books; that he must earn something to support himself
and to enable him to go on with his law studies; and he must earn this
"something" in this neighborhood, too; for the idea of leaving poor
Reuben with no one to keep his accounts never entered the unselfish mind
of Ishmael.

Various plans of action as to how he should contrive to support himself
and pursue his studies without leaving the neighborhood suggested
themselves to Ishmael. Among the rest, he thought of opening a country
school. True, he was very young, too young for so responsible a post;
but in every other respect, except that of age, he was admirably well
qualified for the duty. While he was still meditating upon this subject,
he unexpectedly reached the end of his walk and the gate of the cottage.

Reuben and Hannah were standing at the gate. Reuben's left arm was
around Hannah, and his right hand held an open letter, over which both
their heads were bent. Hannah was helping poor Reuben to spell out its
contents.

Ishmael smiled as he greeted them, smiled with his eyes only, as if his
sweet bright spirit had looked out in love upon them; and thus it was
that Ishmael always met his friends.

"Glad you've come home so soon, Ishmael--glad as ever I can be! Here's
another rum go, as ever was!" said Gray, looking up from his letter.

"What is it, Uncle Reuben?"

"Why, it's a sort of notice from the judge. 'Pears like he's gin up his
v'y'ge to forrin parts; and 'stead of gwine out yonder for two or three
years, he and Miss Merlin be coming down here to spend the
summer--leastways, what's left of it," said Gray.

Ishmael's face flushed crimson, and then went deadly white, as he reeled
and leaned against the fence for support. Much as he had struggled to
conquer his wild passion for the beautiful and high-born heiress, often
as he had characterized it as mere boyish folly, or moon-struck madness,
closely as he had applied himself to study in the hope of curing his
mania, he was overwhelmed by the sudden announcement of her expected
return: overwhelmed by a shock of equally blended joy and pain--joy at
the prospect of soon meeting her, pain at the thought of the impassable
gulf that yawned them--"so near and yet so far!"

His extreme agitation was not observed by either Reuben or Hannah, whose
heads were again bent over the puzzling letter. While he was still in
that half-stunned, half-excited and wholly-confused state of feeling,
Reuben went slowly on with his explanations:

"'Pears like the judge have got another gov'ment 'pointment, or some
sich thing, as will keep him here in his natyve land; so he and Miss
Claudia, they be a-coming down here to stop till the meeting of Congress
in Washington. So he orders me to tell Katie to get the house ready to
receive them by the first of next week; and law! this is Saturday!
Leastways, that is all me and Hannah can make out'n this here letter,
Ishmael; but you take it and read it yourself," said Gray, putting the
missive into Ishmael's hands.

With a great effort to recover his self-possession, Ishmael took the
letter and read it aloud.

It proved to be just what Reuben and Hannah had made of it, but
Ishmael's clear reading rendered the orders much plainer.

"Now, if old Katie won't have to turn her fat body a little faster than
she often does, I don't know nothing!" exclaimed Gray, when Ishmael had
finished the reading.

"I will go up myself this evening and help her," said Hannah kindly.

"No, you won't, neither, my dear! Old Katie has lots of young maid
servants to help her, and she's as jealous as a pet cat of all
interference with her affairs. But we will walk over after tea and let
her know what's up," said Gray.

After tea, accordingly, Reuben, Hannah, and Ishmael took a pleasant
evening stroll through the forest to Tanglewood, and told Katie what was
at hand.

"And you'll have to stir round, old woman, and that I tell you, for this
is Saturday night, and they may be here on Monday evening," said Gray.

"Law, Marse Reuben, you needn't tell me nuffin 'tall 'bout Marse Judge
Merlin! I knows his ways too well; I been too long use to his popping
down on us, unexpected, like the Day of Judgment, for me to be
unprepared! The house is all in fust-rate order; only wantin' fires to
be kindled to correct de damp, and windows to be opened to air de rooms;
and time 'nuff for dat o' Monday," grinned old Katie, taking things
easy.

"Very well, only see to it! Come, Hannah, let us go home," said Gray.

"But, Uncle Reuben, have you no directions for the coachman to meet the
judge at the landing?" inquired Ishmael.

"No, my lad. The judge never comes down by any of these little sailing
packets as pass here. He allers comes by the steamboat to Baymouth, and
then from there to here by land."

"Then had you not better send the carriage to Baymouth immediately, that
it may be there in time to meet him? It will be more comfortable for the
judge and--and Miss--and his daughter to travel in their own easy
carriage than in those rough village hacks."

"Well, now, Ishmael, that's a rale good idee, and I'll follow it, and
the judge will thank you for it. If he'd took a thought, you see, he'd
a-gin me the order to do just that thing. But law! he's so took up along
of public affairs, as he never thinks of his private comfort, though he
is always pleased as possible when anybody thinks of it for him."

"Then, Uncle Reuben, had you not better start Sam with the carriage this
evening? It is a very clear night, the roads are excellent, and the
horses are fresh; so he could easily reach Baymouth by sunrise, and put
up at the 'Planter's Rest,' for Sunday, and wait there for the boat."

"Yes, Ishmael, I think I had better do so; we'll go home now directly
and start Sam. He'll be pleased to death! If there's anything that
nigger likes, it's a journey, particular through the cool of the night;
but he'll sleep all day to-morrow to make up for his lost rest,"
returned Reuben, as they turned to walk back to the cottage.

Sam was found loitering near the front gate. When told what he was to
do, he grinned and started with alacrity to put the horses to the
carriage and prepare the horse feed to take along with him.

And meanwhile Hannah packed a hamper full of food and drink to solace
the traveler on his night journey.

In half an hour from his first notice to go, Sam drove the carriage up
to the cottage gate, received his hamper of provisions and his final
orders, and departed.

Hannah and Reuben, leaning over the gate, watched him out of sight, and
then sat down in front of their cottage door, to enjoy the coolness of
the summer evening, and talk of the judge's expected arrival.

Ishmael went up to his room, lighted a candle, and sat down to try to
compose his agitated heart and apply his mind to study. But in vain; his
eyes wandered over the pages of his book; his mind could not take in the
meaning. The thought of Claudia filled his whole soul, absorbed his
every faculty to the exclusion of every other idea.

"Oh, this will never, never do! It is weakness, folly, madness! What
have I to do with Miss Merlin that she takes possession of my whole
being in this manner! I must, I will conquer this passion!" he
exclaimed, at last, starting up, throwing aside his book, and pacing the
floor.

"Yes, with the Lord's help, I will overcome this infatuation!" he
repeated, as he paused in his hasty walk, bowed his head, and folded his
hands in prayer to God for deliverance from the power of inordinate and
vain affections.

This done, he returned to his studies with more success. And long after
he heard Hannah and Reuben re-enter the cottage and retire to their
room, he continued to sit up and read. He read on perseveringly, until
he had wearied himself out enough to be able to sleep. And his last
resolution on seeking his bed was:

"By the Lord's help I will conquer this passion! I will combat it with
prayer, and study, and work!"




CHAPTER XLI.

CLAUDIA.

  But she in those fond feelings had no share;
  Her sighs were not for him; to her he was
  Even as a brother; but no more; 'twas much,
  For brotherless she was save in the name
  Her girlish friendship had bestowed on him;
  Herself the solitary scion left
  Of a time-honored race.

  --_Byron's Dream_.

Ishmael applied himself diligently to active outdoor work during the
morning and to study during the evening hours.

Thus several days passed. Nothing was heard from Sam, the carriage, or
the judge.

Reuben Gray expressed great anxiety--not upon account of the judge, or
Miss Merlin, who, he averred, were both capable of taking care of
themselves and each other, but on account of Sam and his valuable charge
that he feared had in some way or other come to harm.

Ishmael tried to reassure him by declaring his own opinion that all was
right, and that Sam was only waiting at Baymouth for the arrival of his
master.

Reuben Gray only shook his head and predicted all sorts of misfortunes.

But Ishmael's supposition was proved to be correct, when late Wednesday
night, or rather--for it was after midnight--early Thursday morning, the
unusual sound of carriage wheels passing the road before the cottage
waked up all its inmates, and announced to them the arrival of the judge
and his daughter.

Reuben Gray started up and hurried on his clothes.

Ishmael sprang out of bed and looked forth from the window. But the
carriage without pausing for a moment rolled on its way to Tanglewood
House.

The startled sleepers finding their services not required returned to
bed again.

Early that morning, while the family were at the breakfast table, Sam
made his appearance and formally announced the arrival of the judge and
Miss Merlin at Tanglewood.

"How long did you have to wait for them at Baymouth?" inquired Reuben
Gray.

"Not a hour, sar. I arrove about sunrise at the 'Planter's,' just the
'Powhatan' was a steaming up to the wharf; and so I druv on to the wharf
to see if de judge and his darter was aboard, and sure nuff dere dey
was! And mightily 'stonished was dey to see me and de carriage and de
horses; and mightily pleased, too. So de judge he put his darter inter
de inside, while I piled on de luggage a-hind and a-top; and so we goes
back to de 'Planters,'" said Sam.

"But what kept you so long at Baymouth?"

"Why, law bless you, de judge, he had wisits to pay in de neighborhood;
and having of me an' de carriage dere made it all de more convenienter.
O' Monday we went over to a place called de Burrow, and dined long of
one Marse Commodore Burghe; and o' Tuesday we went and dined at
Brudenell Hall with young Mr. Herman Brudenell."

At this name Hannah started and turned pale; but almost immediately
recovered her composure.

Sam continued:

"And o' Wednesday, that is yesterday morning airly, we started for home.
We laid by during the heat of the day at Horse-head, and started again
late in de arternoon; dat made it one o'clock when we arrove at home
last night, or leastways this morning."

"Well, and what brought you down here? Has the judge sent any messages
to me?"

"Yes, he have; he want you to come right up to de house and fetch de
farm books, so he can see how the 'counts stands."

"Very well; they're all right!" said Reuben confidently, as he arose
from the table, put on his hat, took two account-books from the shelf,
and went out followed by Sam.

Ishmael as usual went into the garden to work, and tried to keep his
thoughts from dwelling upon Claudia.

At dinner-time Gray returned, and Ishmael met him at the table. And Gray
could talk of nothing but the improvement, beauty, and the grace of Miss
Merlin.

"She is just too beautiful for this world, Hannah," he concluded, after
having exhausted all his powers of description upon his subject.

After dinner Ishmael went upstairs to his books, and Hannah took
advantage of his absence to say to Gray:

"Reuben, I wish you would never mention Miss Claudia Merlin's name
before Ishmael."

"Law! why?" inquired Gray.

"Because I want him to forget her."

"But why so?"

"Oh, Reuben, how dull you are! Well, if I must tell you, he likes her."

"Well, so do I! and so do everyone!" said honest Reuben.

"But he likes her too well! he loves her, Reuben!"

"What! Ishmael love Judge Merlin's daughter! L-a-w! Why I should as soon
think of falling in love with a royal princess!" exclaimed the honest
man, in extreme astonishment.

"Reuben, hush! I hate to speak of it; but it is true. Pray, never let
him know that we even suspect the truth; and be careful not to mention
her name in his presence. I can see that he is struggling to conquer his
feelings; but he can never do it while you continue to ding her name
into his ears foreverlasting."

"I'll be mum! Ishmael in love with Miss Merlin! I should as soon
suspicion him of being in love with the Queen of Spain! Good gracious!
how angry she'd be if she knew it."

After this conversation Reuben Gray was very careful to avoid all
mention of Claudia Merlin in the hearing of Ishmael.

The month of August was drawing to a close. Ishmael had not once set
eyes on Claudia, though he had chanced to see the judge on horseback at
a distance several times. Ishmael busied himself in seeking out a room
in the neighborhood, in which to open a school on the first of
September. He had not as yet succeeded in his object, when one day an
accident occurred that, as he used it, had a signal effect on his future
life.

It was a rather cool morning in the latter part of August when he, after
spending an hour or two of work in the garden, dressed himself in his
best clothes and set off to walk to Rushy Shore farm, where he heard
there was a small schoolhouse ready furnished with rough benches and
desks, to be had at low rent. His road lay along the high banks of the
river, above the sands. He had gone about a mile on his way when he
heard the sound of carriage wheels behind him, and in a few minutes
caught a glimpse of an open barouche, drawn by a pair of fine, spirited
gray horses, as it flashed by him. Quickly as the carriage passed, he
recognized in the distinguished looking young lady seated within
it--Claudia!--recognized her with an electric shock that thrilled his
whole being, paralyzed him where he stood and bound him to the spot! He
gazed after the flying vehicle until it vanished from his sight. Then he
sank down where he stood and covered his face with his hands and strove
to calm the rising emotion that swelled his bosom. It was minutes before
he recovered self-possession enough to arise and go on his way.

In due time he reached the farm--Rushy Shore--where the schoolhouse was
for rent. It was a plain little log house close to the river side and
shaded by cedars. It had been built for the use of a poor country master
who had worn out his life in teaching for small pay the humbler class of
country children. He rested from his earthly labors, and the school was
without a teacher. Ishmael saw only the overseer of the farm, who
informed him that he had authority to let the schoolroom only until
Christmas, as the whole estate had just been sold and the new owner was
to take possession at the new year.

"Who is the new owner?" inquired Ishmael.

"Well, sir, his name is Middleton--Mr. James Middleton, from St. Mary's
County: though I think I did hear as he was first of all from Virginia."

"Mr. Middleton! Mr. James Middleton!" exclaimed Ishmael, catching his
breath for joy.

"Yes, sir; that is the gentleman; did you happen to know him?"

"Yes: intimately; he is one of the best and most honored friends I have
in the world!" said Ishmael warmly.

"Then, sir, maybe he wouldn't be for turning you out of the schoolhouse
even when the time we can let it for is up?"

"No, I don't think he would," said Ishmael, smiling, as he took his
leave and started on his return. He walked rapidly on his way homeward,
thinking of the strange destiny that threw him again among the friends
of his childhood, when he was startled by a sound as of the sudden rush
of wheels. He raised his head and beheld a fearful sight! Plunging madly
towards the brink of the high bank were the horses of Claudia's
returning carriage. The coachman had dropped the reins, which were
trailing on the ground, sprung from his seat and was left some distance
behind. Claudia retained hers, holding by the sides of the carriage; but
her face was white as marble; her eyes were starting from their sockets;
her teeth were firmly set; her lips drawn back; her hat lost and her
black hair streaming behind her! On rushed the maddened beasts towards
the brink of the precipice! another moment, and they would have dashed
down into certain destruction!

Ishmael saw and hurled himself furiously forward between the rushing
horses and the edge of the precipice, seizing the reins as the horses
dashed up to him, and threw all his strength into the effort to turn
them aside from their fate.

He did turn them from the brink of destruction, but alas! alas! as they
were suddenly and violently whirled around they threw him down and
passed, dragging the carriage with them, over his prostrate body!

At the same moment some fishermen on the sands below, who had seen the
impending catastrophe, rushed up the bank, headed the maddened horses
and succeeded in stopping them.

Then Miss Merlin jumped from the carriage, and ran to the side of
Ishmael.

In that instant of deadly peril she had recognized him; but all had
passed so instantaneously that she had not had time to speak, scarcely
to breathe.

Now she kneeled by his side and raised his head. He was mangled,
bleeding, pallid, and insensible.

"Oh, for the love of God, leave those horses and come here, men! Come
instantly!" cried Claudia, who with trembling hands was seeking on the
boy's face and bosom for some signs of life.

Two of the men remained with the horses, but three rushed to the side of
the young lady.

"Oh, Heaven! he is crushed to death, I fear! He was trampled down by the
horses, and the whole carriage seemed to have passed over him! Oh, tell
me! tell me! is he killed? is he quite, quite dead?" cried Claudia
breathlessly, wringing her hands in anguish, as she arose from her
kneeling posture to make room for the man.

The three got down beside him and began to examine his condition.

"Is he dead? Oh! is he dead?" cried Claudia.

"It's impossible to tell, miss," answered one of the men, who had his
hand on Ishmael's wrist; "but he haint got no pulse."

"And his leg is broken, to begin with," said another, who was busy
feeling the poor fellow's limbs.

"And I think his ribs be broken, too," added the third man, who had his
hand in the boy's bosom.

With a piercing scream Claudia threw herself down on the ground, bent
over the fallen body, raised the poor, ghastly head in her arms,
supported it on her bosom, snatched a vial of aromatic vinegar from her
pocket, and began hastily to bathe the blanched face; her tears falling
fast as she cried:

"He must not die! Oh, he shall not die! Oh, God have mercy on me, and
spare his life! Oh, Saviour of the world, save him! Sweet angels in
heaven, come to his aid! Oh, Ishmael, my brother! my treasure! my own,
dear boy, do not die! Better I had died than you! Come back! come back
to me, my own! my beautiful boy, come back to me! You are mine!"

Her tears fell like rain; and utterly careless of the eyes gazing in
wonder upon her, she covered his cold, white face with kisses.

Those warm tears, those thrilling kisses, falling on his lifeless, face,
might have called back the boy's spirit, had it been waiting at the
gates of heaven!

To Claudia's unutterable joy his sensitive features quivered, his pale
cheeks flushed, his large, blue eyes opened, and with a smile of
ineffable satisfaction he recognized the face that was bending over him.
Then the pallid lips trembled and unclosed with the faintly uttered
inquiry:

"You are safe, Miss Merlin?"

"Quite safe, my own dear boy! but oh! at what a cost to you!" she
answered impulsively and fervently.

He closed his eyes, and while that look of ineffable bliss deepened on
his face, he murmured some faint words that she stooped to catch:

"I am so happy--so happy--I could wish to die now!" he breathed.

"But you shall not die, dear Ishmael! God heard my cry and sent you back
to me! You shall live!"

Then turning to the gaping men, she said:

"Raise him gently, and lay him in the barouche. Stop a moment!--I will
get in first and arrange the cushions for him."

And with that she tenderly laid the boy's head back upon the ground, and
entered the carriage, and with her own hands took all the cushions from
the tops of the seats, and arranged them so as to make a level bed for
the hurt boy. Then she placed herself in the back seat, and, as they
lifted him into the carriage, she took his head and shoulders and
supported them upon her lap.

But Ishmael had fainted from the pain of being moved. And oh! what a
mangled form he seemed, as she held him in her arms upon her bosom,
while his broken limbs lay out upon the pile of cushions.

"One of you two now take the horses by the head, and lead them slowly,
by the river road, towards Tanglewood House. It is the longest road, but
the smoothest," said Miss Merlin.

Two of the men started to obey this order, saying that it might take
more than one to manage the horses if they should grow restive again.

"That is very true; besides, you can relieve each other in leading the
horses. And now one of the others must run directly to the house of the
Overseer Gray, and tell him what has happened, and direct him to ride
off immediately to Shelton and fetch Dr. Jarvis to Tanglewood."

All three of the remaining men started off zealously upon this errand.
Meanwhile Sam, the craven coachman, came up with a crestfallen air to
the side of the carriage, whimpering:

"Miss Claudia, I hope nobody was dangerous hurt?"

"Nobody dangerously hurt? Ishmael Worth is killed for aught I know! Keep
out of my way, you cowardly villain!" exclaimed Claudia angrily, for you
know the heiress was no angel.

"'Deed and 'deed, Miss Claudia, I didn't know what I was a-doing of no
more than the dead when I jumped out'n the b'rouche! 'Clare to my
Marster in heben I didn't!" whined Sam.

"Perhaps not; but keep out of my way!" repeated Claudia, with her eyes
kindling. .

"But please, miss, mayn't I drive you home now?"

"What? after nearly breaking my neck, which was saved only at the cost
of this poor boy's life, perhaps?"

"Please, Miss Claudia, I'll be careful another time--"

"Careful of your own life!"

"Please, miss, let me drive you home this once."

"Not to save your soul!"

"But what'll ole Marse say?" cried Sam, in utter dismay.

"That is your affair. I advise you to keep out of his way also! Begone
from my sight! Go on, men!" finally ordered Miss Merlin.

Sam, more ashamed of himself than ever, slunk away.

And the fishermen started to lead the horses and carriage towards
Tanglewood.

Meanwhile the messengers dispatched by Claudia hurried on towards Reuben
Gray's cottage. But before they got in sight of the house they came full
upon Reuben, who was mounted on his white cob, and riding as if for a
wager.

"Hey! hallo! stop!" cried the foremost man, throwing up his arms before
the horse, which immediately started and shied.

"Hush, can't ye! Don't stop me now! I'm in a desp'at hurry! I'm off for
the doctor! My wife's taken bad, and may die before I get back!"
exclaimed Reuben, with a scared visage, as he tried to pass the
messengers.

"Going for the doctor! There's just where we were going to send you! Go
as fast as you can, and if your wife isn't very bad indeed, send him
first of all to Tanglewood, where he is wanted immediately."

"Who is ill there?" inquired Reuben anxiously.

"Nobody! but your nephew has been knocked down and trampled nearly to
death while stopping Miss Merlin's horses that were running away with
her."

"Ishmael hurt! Good gracious! there's nothing but trouble in this world!
Where is the poor lad?"

"Miss Merlin has taken him to Tanglewood. The doctor is wanted there."

"I'll send him as soon as ever I can; but I must get him to Hannah
first! I must indeed!" And with that Reuben put whip to his horse and
rode away; but in a moment he wheeled again and rode back to the
fishermen, saying:

"Hallo, Simpson! are you going past our place?"

"Yes," replied the man.

"Well, then, mind and don't breathe a word about Ishmael's accident to
Hannah, or to anybody about the place as might tell her; because she's
very ill, and the shock might be her death, you know," said Reuben
anxiously.

"All right! we'll be careful," replied the man. And Reuben rode off.

He was so fortunate as to find Dr. Jarvis at his office and get him to
come immediately to Woodside. But not until the doctor had seen Hannah
and had given her a little medicine, and declared that his farther
services would not be required by her for several hours yet, did Reuben
mention to him the other case that awaited his attention at Tanglewood.
And Dr. Jarvis, with a movement of impatience at the unnecessary delay,
hurried thither.




CHAPTER XLII.

ISHMAEL AT TANGLEWOOD.

  There was an ancient mansion, and before
  Its walls there was a steed caparisoned.
  Within an antique oratory lay
  The boy of whom I spake; he was alone,
  And pale and tossing to and fro....

  --_Byron_.

Meanwhile the carriage traveling slowly reached Tanglewood. Slowly
pacing up and down the long piazza in front of the house was Judge
Merlin. He was a rather singular-looking man of about forty-five years
of age. He was very tall, thin, and bony, with high aquiline features,
dark complexion, and iron-gray hair, which he wore long and parted in
the middle. He was habited in a loose jacket, vest, and trousers of
brown linen, and wore a broad-brimmed straw hat on his head, and large
slippers, down at the heel, on his feet. He carried in his hand a
lighted pipe of common clay, and he walked with a slow, swinging gait,
and an air of careless indifference to all around him. Altogether, he
presented the idea of a civilized Indian chief, rather than that of a
Christian gentleman. Tradition said that the blood of King Powhatan
flowed in Randolph Merlin's veins, and certainly his personal
appearance, character, tastes, habits, and manners favored the legend.

On seeing the carriage approach he had taken the clay pipe from his
mouth and sauntered forward. On seeing the strange burden that his
daughter supported in her arms, he came down to the side of the
carriage, exclaiming:

"Who have you got there, Claudia?"

"Oh, papa, it is Ishmael Worth! He has killed himself, I fear, in saving
me! My horses ran away, ran directly towards the steeps above the river,
and would have plunged over if he had not started forward and turned
their heads in time; but the horses, as they turned, knocked him down
and ran over him!" cried Claudia, in almost breathless vehemence.

"What was Sam doing all this time?" inquired the judge, as he stood
contemplating the insensible boy.

"Oh, papa, he sprang from the carriage as soon as the horses became
unmanageable and ran away! But don't stop here asking useless questions!
Lift him out and take him into the house! Gently, papa! gently," said
Claudia, as Judge Merlin slipped his long arms under the youth's body
and lifted him from the carriage.

"Now, then, what do you expect me to do with him?" inquired Judge
Merlin, looking around as if for a convenient place to lay him on the
grass.

"Oh, papa, take him right into the spare bedroom on the lower floor! and
lay him on the bed. I have sent for a doctor to attend him here,"
answered Claudia, as she sprang from the carriage and led the way into
the very room she had indicated.

"He is rather badly hurt," said the judge, as he laid Ishmael upon the
bed and arranged his broken limbs as easily as he could.

"'Rather badly!' he is crushed nearly to death! I told you the whole
carriage passed over him!" cried Claudia, with a hysterical sob, as she
bent over the boy.

"Worse than I thought," continued the judge, as he proceeded to unbutton
Ishmael's coat and loosen his clothes. "Did you say you sent for a
doctor?"

"Yes! as soon as it happened! He ought to be here in an hour from this!"
replied Claudia, wringing her hands.

"His clothes must be cut away from him; it might do his fractured limbs
irreparable injury to try to draw off his coat and trousers in the usual
manner. Leave him to me, Claudia, and go and tell old Katie to come
here and bring a pair of sharp shears with her," ordered the judge.

Claudia stooped down quickly, gave one wistful, longing, compassionate
gaze at the still, cold white face of the sufferer, and then hurried out
to obey her father's directions. She sent old Katie in, and then threw
off her hat and mantle and sat down on the step of the door to watch for
the doctor's approach, and also to be at hand to hear any tidings that
might come from the room of the wounded boy.

More than an hour Claudia remained on the watch without seeing anyone.
Then, when suspense grew intolerable, she impulsively sprang up and
silently hastened to the door of the sick-room and softly rapped.

The judge came and opened it.

"Oh, papa, how is he?"

"Breathing, Claudia, that is all! I wish to Heaven the doctor would
come! Are you sure the messenger went after him!"

"Oh, yes, papa, I am sure! Do let me come in and see him!"

"It is no place for you, Claudia; he is partially undressed; I will take
care of him."

And with these words the judge gently closed the door in his daughter's
face.

Claudia went back to her post.

"Why don't the doctor come! And oh! why don't Reuben Gray or Hannah
come? It is dreadful to sit here and wait!" she exclaimed, as with a
sudden resolution she sprang up again, seized her hat and ran out of the
house with the intention of proceeding directly to the Gray's cottage.

But a few paces from the house she met the doctor's gig.

"Oh, Doctor Jarvis, I am so glad you have come at last!" she cried.

"Who is it that is hurt?" inquired the doctor.

"Ishmael Worth, our overseer's nephew!"

"How did it happen?"

"Didn't they tell you?"

"No."

"Oh, poor boy! He threw himself before my horses to stop them as they
were running down the steeps over the river; and he turned them aside,
but they knocked him down and ran over him!"

"Bad! very bad! poor fellow!" said the doctor, jumping from his gig as
he drew up before the house.

Claudia ran in before him, leading the way to the sick chamber, at the
door of which she rapped to announce the arrival. This time old Katie
opened the door, and admitted the doctor.

Claudia, excluded from entrance, walked up and down the hall in a fever
of anxiety.

Once old Katie came out and Claudia arrested her.

"What does the doctor say, Katie?"

"He don't say nothing satisfactory, Miss Claudia. Don't stop me, please!
I'm sent for bandages and things!"

And Katie hurried on her errand, and presently reappeared with her arms
full of linen and other articles, which she carried into the sick-room.
Later, the doctor came out attended by the judge.

Claudia waylaid them with the questions:

"What is the nature of his injuries? are they fatal?"

"Not fatal; but very serious. One leg and arm are broken; and he is very
badly bruised; but worst of all is the great shock to his very sensitive
nervous system," was the reply of Doctor Jarvis.

"When will you see him again, sir?" anxiously inquired Claudia.

"In the course of the evening. I am not going back home for some hours,
perhaps not for the night; I have a case at Gray's."

"Indeed! that is the reason, then, I suppose, why no one has answered my
message to come up and see Ishmael. But who is sick there?" inquired
Claudia.

"Mrs. Gray. Good-afternoon, Miss Merlin," said the doctor shortly, as he
walked out of the house attended by the judge.

Claudia went to the door of Ishmael's room and rapped softly.

Old Katie answered the summons.

"Can I come in now, Katie?" asked Miss Merlin, a little impatiently.

"Oh, yes, I s'pose so; I s'pose you'd die if you didn't!" answered this
privileged old servant, holding open the door for Claudia's admittance.

She passed softly into the darkened room, and approached the bedside.
Ishmael lay there swathed in linen bandages and extended at full length,
more like a shrouded corpse than a living boy. His eyes were closed and
his face was livid.

"Is he asleep?" inquired Claudia, in a tone scarcely above her breath.

"Sort o' sleep. You see, arter de doctor done set his arm an' leg, an'
splintered of 'em up, an' boun' up his wounds an' bruises, he gib him
some'at to 'pose his nerves and make him sleep, an' it done hev him into
dis state; which you see yourse'f is nyder sleep nor wake nor dead nor
libe."

Claudia saw indeed that he was under the effects of morphia. And with a
deep sigh of strangely blended relief and apprehension, Claudia sank
into a chair beside his bed.

And old Katie took that opportunity to slip out and eat her "bit of
dinner," leaving Claudia watching.

At the expiration of an hour Katie returned to her post. But Claudia did
not therefore quit hers. She remained seated beside the wounded boy. All
that day he lay quietly, under the influence of morphia. Once the judge
looked in to inquire the state of the patient, and on being told that
the boy still slept, he went off again. Late in the afternoon the doctor
came again, saw that his patient was at ease, left directions for his
treatment, and then prepared to depart.

"How is the sick woman at Gray's?" inquired Claudia.

"Extremely ill. I am going immediately back there to remain until it is
over; if I should be particularly wanted here, send there for me," said
the doctor.

"Yes; but I am very sorry Mrs. Gray is so ill! She is Ishmael's aunt.
What is the matter with her?"

"Humph!" answered the doctor. "Good-night, Miss Claudia. You will know
where to send for me, if I am wanted here."

"Yes; but I am so sorry about Gray's wife! Is she in danger?" persisted
Claudia.

"Yes."

"I am very sorry; but what ails her?" persevered Claudia.

"Good-evening, Miss Merlin," replied the doctor, lifting his hat and
departing.

"The man is half asleep; he has not answered my question," grumbled
Claudia, as she returned to her seat by the sick-bed.

Just then the bell rung for the late dinner, and Claudia went out and
crossed the hall to the dining room, where she joined her father. And
while at dinner she gave him a more detailed account of her late danger,
and the manner in which she was saved.

Once more in the course of that evening Claudia looked in upon the
wounded boy, to ascertain his condition before retiring to her room. He
was still sleeping.

"If he should wake up, you must call me, no matter what time of night it
is, Katie," said Miss Merlin, as she left the sick-chamber.

"Yes, miss," answered Katie, who nevertheless made up her mind to use
her own discretion in the matter of obedience to this order.

Claudia Merlin was not, as Ishmael was, of a religious disposition, yet
nevertheless before she retired to bed she did kneel and pray for his
restoration to life and health; for, somehow, the well-being of the
peasant youth was very precious to the heiress. Claudia could not sleep;
she lay tumbling and tossing upon a restless and feverish couch. The
image of that mangled and bleeding youth as she first saw him on the
river bank was ever before her. The gaze of his intensely earnest eyes
as he raised them to hers, when he inquired, "Are you safe?"--and the
deep smile of joy with which they closed again when she answered, "I am
safe"--haunted her memory and troubled her spirit. Those looks, those
tones, had made a revelation to Claudia!--That the peasant boy presumed
to love her!--her! Claudia Merlin, the heiress, angel-born, who scarcely
deemed there was in all democratic America a fitting match for her!

During the excitement and terror of the day, while the extent of
Ishmael's injuries was still unknown and his life seemed in extreme
danger, Claudia had not had leisure to receive the fact of Ishmael's
love, much less to reflect upon its consequences. But now that all was
known and suspense was over, now in the silence and solitude of her
bed-chamber, the images and impressions of the day returned to her with
all their revelations and tendencies, and filled the mind of Claudia
with astonishment and consternation! That Ishmael Worth should be
capable of loving her, seemed to Miss Merlin as miraculous as it would
be for Fido to be capable of talking to her! And in the wonder of the
affair she almost lost sight of its presumption!

But how should she deal with this presuming peasant boy, who had dared
to love her, to risk his life to save hers, and to let the secret of his
love escape him?

For a long time Claudia could not satisfactorily answer this question,
and this was what kept her awake all night. To neglect him, or to treat
him with marked coldness, would be a cruel return for the sacrifice he
had rendered her; it would be besides making the affair of too much
importance; and finally, it would be "against the grain" of Claudia's
own heart; for in a queenly way she loved this Ishmael very dearly
indeed; much more dearly than she loved Fido, or any four-footed pet she
possessed; and if he had happened to have been killed in her service,
Claudia would have abandoned herself to grief for weeks afterwards, and
she would have had a headstone recording his heroism placed over his
grave.

After wearying herself out with conjectures as to what would be the
becoming line of conduct in a young princess who should discover that a
brave peasant had fallen in love with her, Claudia at length determined
to ignore the fact that had come to her knowledge and act just as if she
had never discovered or even suspected its existence.

"My dignity cannot suffer from his presumptuous folly, so long as I do
not permit him to see that I know it; and as for the rest, this love may
do his character good; may elevate it!" And having laid this balm to her
wounded pride, Claudia closed her eyes.

So near sunrise was it when Miss Merlin dropped off that, once asleep,
she continued to sleep on until late in the day.

Meanwhile all the rest of the family were up and astir. The doctor came
early and went in to see his patient. The judge breakfasted alone, and
then joined the doctor in the sick-room. Ishmael was awake, but pale,
languid, and suffering. The doctor was seated beside him. He had just
finished dressing his wounds, and had ordered some light nourishment,
which old Katie had left the room to bring.

"How is your patient getting along, doctor?" inquired the judge.

"Oh, he is doing very well--very well indeed," replied the doctor,
putting the best face on a bad affair, after the manner of his class.

"How do you feel, my lad?" inquired the judge, bending over the patient.

"In some pain; but no more than I can very well bear, thank you, sir,"
said Ishmael courteously. But his white and quivering lip betrayed the
extremity of his suffering, and the difficulty he experienced in
speaking at all.

"I must beg, sir, that you will not talk to him; he must be left in
perfect quietness," whispered the doctor.

At this moment old Katie returned with a little light jelly on a plate.
The doctor slowly administered a few teaspoonfuls to his patient, and
then returned the plate to the nurse.

"Miss Claudia ordered me to call her as soon as the young man woke; and
now as his wounds is dressed, and he has had somethin' to eat, I might's
well go call her," suggested Katie.

At the hearing of Claudia's name Ishmael's eyes flew open, and a hectic
spot blazed upon his pale cheek. The doctor, who had his eye upon his
patient, noticed this, as he replied:

"Upon no account! Neither Miss Merlin nor anyone else must be permitted
to enter his room for days to come--not until I give leave. You will see
this obeyed, judge?" he inquired, turning to his host.

"Assuredly," replied the latter.

At these words the color faded from Ishmael's face and the light from
his eyes.

The doctor arose and took leave.

The judge attended him to the door, saw him depart, and was in the act
of turning into his own house when he perceived Reuben Gray approaching.

Judge Merlin paused to wait for his overseer. Reuben Gray came up, took
off his hat, and stood before his employer with the most comical
blending of emotions on his weather-beaten countenance, where joy,
grief, satisfaction, and anxiety seemed to strive for the mastery.

"Well, Gray, what is it?" inquired the judge.

"Please, sir, how is Ishmael?" entreated Reuben, anxiety getting the
upper hand for the moment.

"He is badly hurt, Gray; but doing very well, the doctor says."

"Please, sir, can I see him?"

"Not upon any account for the present; he must be left in perfect quiet.
But why haven't you been up to inquire after him before this?"

"Ah, sir, the state of my wife."

"Oh, yes, I heard she was ill; but did not know that she was so ill as
to prevent your coming to see after your poor boy. I hope she is better
now?"

"Yes, sir, thank Heaven, she is well over it!" said Reuben, satisfaction
now expressed in every lineament of his honest face.

"What was the matter with her? Was it the cholera morbus, that is so
prevalent at this season?"

Reuben grinned from ear to ear; but did not immediately reply.

The judge looked as if he still expected an answer. Reuben scratched his
gray head, and looked up from the corner of his eye, as he at length
replied:

"It was a boy and a gal, sir!"

"A what?" questioned the judge--perplexity.

"A boy and a gal, sir; twins, sir, they is," replied Reuben Gray, joy
getting the mastery over every other expression in his beaming
countenance.

"Why--you don't mean to tell me that your wife has presented you with
twins?" exclaimed the judge, both surprised and amused at the
announcement.

"Well, yes, sir," said Reuben proudly.

"But you are such an elderly couple!" laughed the judge.

"Well, yes, sir, so we is! And that, I take it, is the very reason on't.
You see, I think, sir, because we married very late in life--poor Hannah
and me--natur' took a consideration on to it, and, as we hadn't much
time before us, she sent us two at once! at least, if that aint the
reason, I can't account for them both in any other way!" said Reuben,
looking up.

"That's it! You've hit it, Reuben!" said the judge, laughing. "And mind,
if they live, I'll stand godfather to the babies at the christening. Are
they fine healthy children?"

"As bouncing babies, sir, as ever you set eyes on!" answered Reuben
triumphantly.

"Count on me, then, Gray."

"Thank you, sir! And, your honor--"

"Well, Gray?"

"Soon as ever Ishmael is able to hear the news, tell him, will you,
please? I think it will set him up, and help him on towards his
recovery."

"I think so, too," said the judge.

Reuben touched his hat and withdrew. And the judge returned to the
house.

Claudia had come down and breakfasted, but was in a state of great
annoyance because she was denied admittance to the bedside of her
suffering favorite.

The judge, to divert her thoughts, told her of the bountiful present
nature had made to Hannah and Reuben Gray. At which Miss Claudia was so
pleased that she got up and went to hunt through all her finery for
presents for the children.




CHAPTER XLIII.

THE HEIRESS.

  Trust me, Clara Vere de Vere,
    From yon blue heavens above us bent,
  The grand old gardener and his wife
    Smile at the claims of long descent,
  Howe'er it be, it seems to me,
    'Tis only noble to be good;
  Kind hearts are more than coronets,
    And simple faith than Norman blood.

  --_Tennyson_.

Almost any other youth than Ishmael Worth would have died of such
injuries as he had sustained. But owing to that indestructible vitality
and irrepressible elasticity of organization which had carried him
safely through the deadly perils of his miserable infancy, he survived.

About the fourth day of his illness the irritative fever of his wounds
having been subdued, Judge Merlin was admitted to see and converse with
him.

Up to this morning the judge had thought of the victim only as the
overseer's nephew, a poor, laboring youth about the estate, who had got
hurt in doing his duty and stopping Miss Merlin's runaway horses; and he
supposed that he, Judge Merlin, had done his part in simply taking the
suffering youth into his own house and having him properly attended to.
And now the judge went to the patient with the intention of praising his
courage and offering him some proper reward for his services--as, for
instance, a permanent situation to work on the estate for good wages.

And so Judge Merlin entered the sick-chamber, which was no longer
darkened, but had all the windows open to admit the light and air.

He took a chair and seated himself by the bedside of the patient, and
for the first time took a good look at him.

Ishmael's handsome face, no longer distorted by suffering, was calm and
clear; his eyes were closed in repose but not in sleep, for the moment
the judge "hemmed" he raised his eyelids and greeted his host with a
gentle smile and nod.

Judge Merlin could not but be struck with the delicacy, refinement, and
intellectuality of Ishmael's countenance.

"How do you feel yourself this morning, my lad?" he inquired, putting
the usual commonplace question.

"Much easier, thank you, sir," replied the youth, in the pure, sweet,
modulated tones of a highly-cultivated nature.

The judge was surprised, but did not show that he was so, as he said:

"You have done my daughter a great service; but at the cost of much
suffering to yourself, I fear, my lad."

"I consider myself very fortunate and happy, sir, in having had the
privilege of rendering Miss Merlin any service, at whatever cost to
myself," replied Ishmael, with graceful courtesy.

More and more astonished at the words and manner of the young workman,
the judge continued:

"Thank you, young man; very properly spoken--very properly: but for all
that, I must find some way of rewarding you."

"Sir," said Ishmael, with gentle dignity, "I must beg you will not speak
to me of reward for a simple act of instinctive gallantry that any man,
worthy of the name, would have performed."

"But with you, young man, the case was different," said the judge
loftily.

"True, sir," replied our youth, with sweet and courteous dignity, "with
me the case was very different; because, with me, it was a matter of
self-interest; for the service rendered to Miss Merlin was rendered to
myself."

"I do not understand you, young man," said the judge haughtily.

"Pardon me, sir. I mean that in saving Miss Merlin from injury I saved
myself from despair. If any harm had befallen her I should have been
miserable; so you perceive, sir, that the act you are good enough to
term a great service was too natural and too selfish to be praised or
rewarded; and so I must beseech you to speak of it in that relation no
more."

"But what was my daughter to you that you should risk your life for her,
more than for another? or that her maimed limbs or broken neck should
affect you more than others?"

"Sir, we were old acquaintances; I saw her every day when I went to Mr.
Middleton's, and she was ever exceedingly kind to me," replied Ishmael.

"Oh! and you lived in that neighborhood?" inquired Judge Merlin, who
immediately jumped to the conclusion that Ishmael had been employed as a
laborer on Mr. Middleton's estate; though still he could not possibly
account for the refinement in Ishmael's manner nor the excellence of his
language.

"I lived in that neighborhood with my Aunt Hannah until Uncle Reuben
married her, when I accompanied them to this place," answered Ishmael.

"Ah! and you saw a great deal of Mr. Middleton and--and his family?"

"I saw them every day, sir; they were very, very kind to me."

"Every day! then you must have been employed about the house," said the
judge.

An arch smile beamed in the eyes of Ishmael as he answered:

"Yes, sir, I was employed about the house--that is to say, in the
schoolroom."

"Ah! to sweep it out and keep it in order, I suppose; and, doubtless,
there was where you contracted your superior tone of manners and
conversation," thought the judge to himself, but he replied aloud:

"Well, young man, we will say no more of rewards, since the word is
distasteful to you; but as soon as you can get strong again, I should be
pleased to give you work about the place at fair wages. Our miller wants
a white boy to go around with the grist. Would you like the place?"

"I thank you, sir, no; my plans for the future are fixed; that is, as
nearly fixed as those of short-sighted mortals can be," smiled Ishmael.

"Ah, indeed!" exclaimed the judge, raising his eyebrows, "and may I, as
one interested in your welfare, inquire what those plans may be?"

"Certainly, sir, and I thank you very much for the interest you express,
as well as for all your kindness to me." Ishmael paused for a moment and
then added:

"On the first of September I shall open the Rushy Shore schoolhouse, for
the reception of day pupils."

"Whe-ew!" said the judge, with a low whistle, "and do you really mean to
be a schoolmaster?"

"For the present, sir, until a better one can be found to fill the
place; then, indeed, I shall feel bound in honor and conscience to
resign my post, for I do not believe teaching to be my true vocation."

"No! I should think not, indeed!" replied Judge Merlin, who of course
supposed the overseer's nephew, notwithstanding the grace and courtesy
of his speech and manner, to be fit for nothing but manual labor. "What
ever induces you to try school-keeping?" he inquired.

"I am driven to it by my own necessities, and drawn to it by the
necessities of others. In other words, I need employment, and the
neighborhood needs a teacher--and I think, sir, that one who
conscientiously does his best is better than none at all. Those are the
reasons, sir, why I have taken the school, with the intention of keeping
it until a person more competent than myself to discharge its duties
shall be found, when I shall give it up; for, as I said before, teaching
is not my ultimate vocation."

"What is your 'ultimate vocation,' young man? for I should like to help
you to it," said the judge, still thinking only of manual labor in all
its varieties; "what is it?"

"Jurisprudence," answered Ishmael.

"Juris--what?" demanded the judge, as if he had not heard aright.

"Jurisprudence--the science of human justice; the knowledge of the laws,
customs, and rights of man in communities; the study above all others
most necessary to the due administration of justice in human affairs,
and even in divine, and second only to that of theology," replied
Ishmael, with grave enthusiasm.

"But--you don't mean to say that you intend to become a lawyer?"
exclaimed the judge, in a state of astonishment that bordered on
consternation.

"Yes, sir; I intend to be a lawyer, if it please the Lord to bless my
earnest efforts," replied the youth reverently.

"Why--I am a lawyer!" exclaimed the judge.

"I am aware that you are a very distinguished one, sir, having risen to
the bench of the Supreme Court of your native State," replied the youth
respectfully.

The judge remained in a sort of panic of astonishment. The thought in
his mind was this: What--you? you, the nephew of my overseer, have you
the astounding impudence, the madness, to think that you can enter a
profession of which I am a member?

Ishmael saw that thought reflected in his countenance and smiled to
himself.

"But--how do you propose ever to become a lawyer?" inquired the judge,
aloud.

"By reading law," answered Ishmael simply.

"What! upon your own responsibility?"

"Upon my own responsibility for a while. I shall try afterwards to
enter the office of some lawyer. I shall use every faculty, try every
means and improve every opportunity that Heaven grants me for this end.
And thus I hope to succeed," said Ishmael gravely.

"Are you aware," inquired the judge, with a little sarcasm in his tone,
"that some knowledge of the classics is absolutely necessary to the
success of a lawyer?"

"I am aware that a knowledge of the classics is very desirable in each
and all of what are termed the 'learned professions'; but I did not
know, and I do not think, that it can be absolutely necessary in every
grade of each of these; but if so, it is well for me that I have a fair
knowledge of Latin and Greek," replied Ishmael.

"What did you say?" inquired the judge, with ever-increasing wonder.

Ishmael blushed at the perception that while he only meant to state a
fact, he might be suspected of making a boast.

"Did you say that you knew anything of Latin and Greek?" inquired the
judge, in amazement.

"Something of both, sir," replied Ishmael modestly.

"But surely you never picked up a smattering of the classics while
sweeping out Middleton's family schoolroom!"

"Oh, no, sir!" laughed Ishmael.

"Where then?"

Ishmael's reply was lost in the bustling entrance of Doctor Jarvis, whom
Judge Merlin arose to receive.

The doctor examined the condition of his patient, found him with an
accession of fever, prescribed a complete repose for the remainder of
the day, left some medicine with directions for its administration, and
departed. The judge accompanied the doctor to the door.

"That is a rather remarkable boy," observed Judge Merlin, as they went
out together.

"A very remarkable one! Who is he?" asked Doctor Jarvis.

"The nephew of my overseer, Reuben Gray. That is absolutely all I know
about it."

"The nephew of Gray? Can it be so? Why, Gray is but an ignorant boor,
while this youth has the manners and education of a gentleman--a
polished gentleman!" exclaimed the doctor, in astonishment.

"It is true, and I can make nothing of it," said Judge Merlin, shaking
his head.

"How very strange," mused the doctor, as he mounted his horse, bowed and
rode away.




CHAPTER XLIV.

CLAUDIA'S PERPLEXITIES.

  Oh, face most fair, shall thy beauty compare
    With affection's glowing light?
  Oh, riches and pride, how fade ye beside
  Love's wealth, serene and bright.

  --_Martin F. Tupper_.

Judge Merlin went into his well-ordered library, rang the bell, and sent
a servant to call his daughter.

The messenger found Claudia walking impatiently up and down the
drawing-room floor and turning herself at each wall with an angry jerk.
Claudia had not yet been admitted to see Ishmael. She had just been
refused again by old Katie, who acted upon the doctor's authority, and
Claudia was unreasonably furious with everybody.

Claudia instantly obeyed the summons. She entered the library with hasty
steps, closed the door with a bang, and stood before her father with
flushed cheeks, sparkling eyes, and heaving bosom.

"Hey, dey! what's the matter?" asked the judge, taking his pipe from his
mouth and staring at his daughter.

"You sent for me, papa! I hope it is to take me in to see that poor,
half-crushed boy! What does old Katie mean by forever denying me
entrance? It is not every day that a poor lad risks his life and gets
himself crushed nearly to death in my service, that I should be made to
appear to neglect him in this way! What must the boy think of me? What
does old Katie mean, I ask?"

"If your nature requires a vehement expression, of course I am not the
one to repress it! Still, in my opinion, vehemency is unworthy of a
rational being, at all times, and especially when, as now, there is not
the slightest occasion for it. You have not willfully neglected the
young man; it is not of the least consequence whether he thinks you
have, or not; and, finally, Katie means to obey the doctor's orders,
which are to keep every living soul out of the sick-room to secure the
patient needful repose. I believe I have answered you, Miss Merlin,"
replied the judge, smiling and coolly replacing his pipe in his mouth.

"Papa, what a disagreeable wet blanket you are, to be sure!"

"It is my nature to be so, my dear; and I am just what you need to
dampen the fire of your temperament."

"Are those the orders of the doctor?"

"What, wet blankets for you?"

"No; but that everybody must be excluded from Ishmael's room?"

"Yes; his most peremptory orders, including even me for the present."

"Then I suppose they must be submitted to?"

"For the present, certainly."

Claudia shrugged her shoulders with an impatient gesture, and then said:

"You sent for me, papa. Was it for anything particular?"

"Yes; to question you. Have you been long acquainted with this Ishmael
Gray?"

"Ishmael Worth, papa! Yes, I have known him well ever since you placed
me with my Aunt Middleton," replied Claudia, throwing herself into a
chair.

The judge was slowly walking up and down the library, and he continued
his walk as he conversed with his daughter.

"Who is this Ishmael Worth, then?"

"You know, papa; the nephew of Reuben Gray, or rather of his wife; but
it is the same thing."

"I know he is the nephew of Reuben Gray; but that explains nothing! Gray
is a rude, ignorant, though well-meaning boor; but this lad is a
refined, graceful, and cultivated young man."

Claudia made no comment upon this.

"Now, if you have known him so many years, you ought to be able to
explain this inconsistency. One does not expect to find nightingales in
crows' nests," said the judge.

Still Miss Merlin was silent.

"Why don't you speak, my dear?"

Claudia blushed over her face, neck, and bosom as she answered:

"Papa, what shall I say? You force me to remember things I would like to
forget. Socially, Ishmael Worth was born the lowest of all the low.
Naturally, he was endowed with the highest moral and intellectual gifts.
He is in a great measure self-educated. In worldly position he is
beneath our feet: in wisdom and goodness he is far, far above our
heads. He is one of nature's princes, but one of society's outcasts."

"But how has the youth contrived to procure the means of such education
as he has?" inquired the judge, seating himself opposite his daughter.

"Papa, I will tell you all I know about him," replied Claudia. And she
commenced and related the history of Ishmael's struggles, trials, and
triumphs, from the hour of her first meeting with him in front of
Hamlin's book shop to that of his self-immolation to save her from
death. Claudia spoke with deep feeling. As she concluded her bosom was
heaving, her cheeks were flushed, and her eyes tearful with emotion.

"And now, papa," she said, as she finished her narrative, "you will
understand why it is that I cannot, must not, will not, neglect him! As
soon as he can bear visitors I must be admitted to his room, to do for
him all that a young sister might do for her brother; no one could
reasonably cavil at that. Papa, Ishmael believes in me more than anyone
else in the world does. He thinks more highly of me than others do. He
knows that there is something better in me than this mere outside beauty
that others praise so foolishly. And I would not like to lose his good
opinion, papa. I could not bear to have him think me cold, selfish, or
ungrateful. So I must and I will help to nurse him."

"Miss Merlin, you have grown up very much as my trees have, with every
natural eccentricity of growth untrimmed; but I hope you will not let
your branches trail upon the earth."

"What do you mean, papa?"

"I hope you do not mean to play Catherine to this boy's Huon in a new
version of the drama of 'Love; or, The Countess and the Serf!"

"Papa! how can you say such things to your motherless daughter! You know
that I would die first!" exclaimed the imperious girl indignantly, as
she bounced up and flung herself into a passion and out of the room. She
left the door wide open; but had scarcely disappeared before her place
in the doorway was filled up by the tall, gaunt figure, gray head, and
smiling face of Reuben.

"Well, Gray?"

"Well, sir, I have brought the farm books all made up to the first of
this month, sir," said the overseer, laying the volumes on the table
before his master.

"And very neatly and accurately done, too," remarked the judge, as he
turned over the pages and examined the items. "It is not your
handwriting, Gray?"

"Dear, no, sir! not likely!"

"Nor little Kitty's?"

"Why, law, sir! little Kitty has been in Californy a year or more! How
did you like the 'rangement of your liber-airy, sir?" inquired Gray,
with apparent irrelevance, as he glanced around upon the book-lined
walls.

"Very much, indeed, Gray! I never had my books so well classified. It
was the work of young Ramsey, the schoolmaster, I suppose, and furnished
him with employment during the midsummer holidays. You must tell him
that I am very much pleased with the work and that he must send in his
account immediately."

"Law bless you, sir; it was not Master Ramsey as did it," said Gray,
with a broad grin.

"Who, then? Whoever it was, it is all the same to me; I am pleased with
the work, and willing to testify my approval by a liberal payment."

"It was the same hand, sir, as made out the farm-books."

"And who was that?"

"It was my nephew, Ishmael Worth, sir," replied Reuben, with a little
pardonable pride.

"Ishmael Worth again!" exclaimed the judge.

"Yes, sir; he done 'em both."

"That is an intelligent lad of yours, Gray."

"Well, sir, he is just a wonder."

"How do you account for his being so different from--from--"

"From me and Hannah?" inquired the simple Reuben, helping the judge out
of his difficulty. "Well, sir, I s'pose as how his natur' were diff'ent,
and so he growed up diff'ent accordin' to his natur'. Human creeters
differ like wegetables, sir; some one sort and some another. Me and
Hannah, sir, we's like plain 'tatoes; but Ishmael, sir, is like a rich,
bright blooming peach! That's the onliest way as I can explain it, sir."

"A very satisfactory explanation, Gray! How are Hannah and those
wonderful twins?"

"Fine, sir; fine, thank Heaven! Miss Claudia was so good as to send word
as how she would come to see Hannah as soon as she was able to see
company. Now Hannah is able to-day, sir, and would be proud to see Miss
Claudia and to show her the babbies."

"Very well, Gray! I will let my daughter know," said the judge, rising
from his chair.

Reuben took this as a hint that his departure was desirable, and so he
made his bow and his exit.

In another moment, however, he reappeared, holding his hat in his hand
and saying:

"I beg your pardon, sir."

"Well, what now? what is it, Gray? What's forgotten?"

"If you please, sir, to give my duty to Miss Claudia, and beg her not to
let poor Hannah know as Ishmael has been so badly hurt. When she missed
him we told her how he was staying up here long of your honor, and she
naturally thinks how he is a-doing some more liber-airy work for you;
and we dar'n't tell her any better or how the truth is, for fear of
heaving of her back, sir."

"Very well; I will caution Miss Merlin."

"And I hope, sir, as you and Miss Claudia will pardon the liberty I take
in mentioning of the matter; which I wouldn't go for to do it, if poor
Hannah's safety were not involved."

"Certainly, certainly, Gray, I can appreciate your feelings as a husband
and father."

"Thank your honor," said Reuben, as he departed.

The judge kept his word to the overseer, and the same hour conveyed to
his daughter the invitation and the caution.

Claudia was moped half to death, and desired nothing better than a
little amusement. So the same afternoon she set out on her walk to
Woodside, followed by her own maid Mattie, carrying a large basket
filled with fine laces, ribbons, and beads to deck the babies, and
wines, cordials, and jellies to nourish the mother.

On arriving at Woodside Cottage Miss Merlin was met by Sally, the
colored maid of all work, and shown immediately into a neat bedroom on
the ground floor, where she found Hannah sitting in state in her
resting-chair beside her bed, and contemplating with maternal
satisfaction the infant prodigies that lay in a cradle at her feet.

"Do not attempt to rise! I am so glad to see you looking so well, Mrs.
Gray! I am Miss Merlin," was Claudia's frank greeting, as she approached
Hannah, and held out her hand.

"Thank you, miss; you are very good to come; and I am glad to see you,"
said the proud mother, heartily shaking the hand offered by the visitor.

"I wish you much joy of your fine children, Mrs. Gray."

"Thank you very much, miss. Pray sit down. Sally, hand a chair."

The maid of all work brought one, which Claudia took, saying:

"Now let me see the twins."

Hannah stooped and raised the white dimity coverlet, and proudly
displayed her treasures--two fat, round, red-faced babies, calmly
sleeping side by side.

What woman or girl ever looked upon sleeping infancy without pleasure?
Claudia's face brightened into beaming smiles as she contemplated these
children, and exclaimed:

"They are beauties! I want you to let me help to dress them up fine,
Mrs. Gray! I have no little brothers and sisters, nor nephews and
nieces; and I should like so much to have a part property in these!"

"You are too good, Miss Merlin."

"I am not good at all. I like to have my own way. I should like to pet
and dress these babies. I declare, for the want of a little brother or
sister to pet, I could find it in my heart to dress a doll! See, now,
what I have brought for these babies! Let the basket down, Mattie, and
take the things out."

Miss Merlin's maid obeyed, and displayed to the astonished eyes of
Hannah yards of cambric, muslin, and lawn, rolls of lace, ribbon, and
beads, and lots of other finery.

Hannah's eyes sparkled. That good woman had never been covetous for
herself, but for those children she could become so. She had too much
surly pride to accept favors for herself, but for those children she
could do so; not, however, without some becoming hesitation and
reluctance.

"It is too much, Miss Merlin. All these articles are much too costly for
me to accept, or for the children to wear," she began.

But Claudia silenced her with:

"Nonsense! I know very well that you do not in your heart think that
there is anything on earth too fine for those babies to wear. And as for
their being costly, that is my business. Mattie, lay these things on
Mrs. Gray's bureau."

Again Mattie obeyed her mistress, and then set the empty basket down on
the floor.

"Now, Mattie, the other basket."

Mattie brought it.

"Mrs. Gray, these wines, cordials, and jellies are all of domestic
manufacture--Katie's own make; and she declares them to be the best
possible supports for invalids in your condition," said Miss Merlin,
uncovering the second basket.

"But really and indeed, miss, you are too kind. I cannot think of
accepting all these good things from you."

"Mattie, arrange all those pots, jars, and bottles on the mantel shelf,
until somebody comes to take them away," said Claudia, without paying
the least attention to Hannah's remonstrances.

When this order was also obeyed, and Mattie stood with both baskets on
her arms, waiting for further instructions, Miss Merlin arose, saying:

"And now, Mrs. Gray, I must bid you good-afternoon. I cannot keep papa
waiting dinner for me. But I will come to see you again to-morrow, if
you will allow me to do so."

"Miss Merlin, I should be proud and happy to see you as often as you
think fit to come."

"And, mind, I am to stand god-mother to the twins."

"Certainly, miss, if you please to do so."

"By the way, what is to be their names?"

"John and Mary, miss--after Reuben's father and my mother."

"Very well; I will be spiritually responsible for John and Mary!
Good-by, Mrs. Gray."

"Good-by, and thank you, Miss Merlin."

Claudia shook hands and departed. She had scarcely got beyond the
threshold of the chamber door when she heard the voice of Hannah calling
her back:

"Miss Merlin!"

Claudia returned.

"I beg your pardon, miss; but I hear my nephew, Ishmael Worth, is up at
the house, doing something for the judge."

"He is up there," answered Claudia evasively.

"Well, do pray tell him, my dear Miss Merlin, if you please, that I want
to see him as soon as he can possibly get home. Oh! I beg your pardon a
thousand times for taking the liberty of asking you, miss."

"I will tell him," said Claudia, smiling and retiring.

When Miss Merlin had gone Hannah stooped and contemplated her own two
children with a mother's insatiable pride and love. Suddenly she burst
into penitential tears and wept.

Why?

She was gazing upon her own two fine, healthy, handsome babies, that
were so much admired, so well beloved, and so tenderly cared for; and
she was remembering little Ishmael in his poor orphaned infancy--so
pale, thin, and sickly, so disliked, avoided, and neglected! At this
remembrance her penitent heart melted in remorseful tenderness. The
advent of her own children had shown to Hannah by retrospective action
all the cruelty and hardness of heart she had once felt and shown
towards Ishmael.

"But I will make it all up to him--poor, dear boy! I will make it all up
to him in the future! Oh, how hard my heart was towards him! as if he
could have helped being born, poor fellow! How badly I treated him!
Suppose now, as a punishment for my sin, I was to die and leave my babes
to be despised, neglected, and wished dead by them as had the care of
'em! How would I feel? although my children are so much healthier and
stronger, and better able to bear neglect than ever Ishmael was, poor,
poor fellow! It is a wonder he ever lived through it all. Surely, only
God sustained him, for he was bereft of nearly all human help. Oh, Nora!
Nora! I never did my duty to your boy; but I will do it now, if God will
only forgive and spare me for the work!" concluded Hannah, as she raised
both her own children to her lap.

Meanwhile, attended by her maid, Miss Merlin went on her way homeward.
She reached Tanglewood in time for dinner, at six o'clock.

At table the judge said to her:

"Well, Claudia! the doctor has been here on his evening visit, and he
says that you may see our young patient in the morning, after he has had
his breakfast; but that no visitor must be admitted to his chamber at
any later hour of the day."

"Very well, papa. I hope you will give old Katie to understand that, so
she may not give me any trouble when I apply at the door," smiled
Claudia.

"Katie understands it all, my dear," said the judge.

And so it was arranged that Claudia should visit her young preserver on
the following morning.




CHAPTER XLV.

THE INTERVIEW.

  The lady of his love re-entered there;
  She was serene and smiling then, and yet
  She knew she was by him beloved--she knew,
  For quickly comes such knowledge, that his heart
  Was darken'd by her shadow; and she saw
  That he was wretched; but she saw not all.
  He took her hand, a moment o'er his face
  A tablet of unutterable thoughts
  Was traced, and then it faded as it came.

  --_Byron_.

It was as yet early morning; but the day promised to be sultry, and all
the windows of Ishmael's chamber were open to facilitate the freest
passage of air. Ishmael lay motionless upon his cool, white bed, letting
his glances wander abroad, whither his broken limbs could no longer
carry him.

His room, being a corner one, rejoiced in four large windows, two
looking east and two north. Close up to these windows grew the
clustering woods. Amid their branches even the wildest birds built
nests, and their strange songs mingled with the rustle of the golden
green leaves as they glimmered in the morning sun and breeze.

It was a singular combination, that comfortable room, abounding in all
the elegancies of the highest civilization, and that untrodden
wilderness in which the whip-poor-will cried and the wild eagle
screamed.

And Ishmael, as he looked through the dainty white-draped windows into
the tremulous shadows of the wood, understood how the descendant of
Powhatan, weary of endless brick walls, dusty streets, and crowded
thoroughfares, should, as soon as he was free from official duties, fly
to the opposite extreme of all these--to his lodge in this unbroken
forest, where scarcely a woodman's ax had sounded, where scarcely a
human foot had fallen. He sympathized with the "monomania" of Randolph
Merlin in not permitting a thicket to be thinned out, a road to be
opened, or a tree to be trimmed on his wild woodland estate; so that
here at least, nature should have her own way, with no hint of the
world's labor and struggle to disturb her vital repose.

As these reveries floated through the clear, active brain of the invalid
youth, the door of his chamber softly opened.

Why did Ishmael's heart bound in his bosom, and every pulse throb?

She stood within the open doorway! How lovely she looked, with her soft,
white muslin morning dress floating freely around her graceful form, and
her glittering jet black ringlets shading her snowy forehead, shadowy
eyes, and damask cheeks!

She closed the door as softly as she had opened it, and advanced into
the room.

Old Katie arose from some obscure corner and placed a chair for her near
the head of Ishmael's bed on his right side.

Claudia sank gently into this seat and turned her face towards Ishmael,
and attempted to speak; but a sudden, hysterical rising in her throat
choked her voice.

Her eyes had taken in all at a glance!--the splintered leg, the bandaged
arm, the plastered chest, the ashen complexion, the sunken cheeks and
the hollow eyes of the poor youth; and utterance failed her!

But Ishmael gently and respectfully pressed the hand she had given him,
and smiled as he said:

"It is very kind of you to come and see me, Miss Merlin. I thank you
earnestly." For, however strong Ishmael's emotions might have been, he
possessed the self-controlling power of an exalted nature.

"Oh, Ishmael!" was all that Claudia found ability to say; her voice was
choked, her bosom heaving, her face pallid.

"Pray, pray, do not disturb yourself, Miss Merlin; indeed I am doing
very well," said the youth, smiling. The next instant he turned away his
face; it was to conceal a spasm of agony that suddenly sharpened all his
features, blanched his lips, and forced the cold sweat out on his brow.
But Claudia had seen it.

"Oh, I fear you suffer very much," she said.

The spasm had passed as quickly as it came. He turned to her his smiling
eyes.

"I fear you suffer very, very much," she repeated, looking at him.

"Oh, no, not much; see how soon the pain passed away."

"Ah! but it was so severe while it lasted! I saw that it caught your
breath away! I saw it, though you tried to hide it! Ah! you do suffer,
Ishmael! and for me! me," she cried, forgetting her pride in the excess
of her sympathy.

The smile in Ishmael's dark blue eyes deepened to ineffable tenderness
and beauty as he answered softly:

"It is very, very sweet to suffer for--one we esteem and honor."

"I am not worth an hour of your pain!" exclaimed Claudia, with something
very like self-reproach.

"Oh, Miss Merlin, if you knew how little I should value my life in
comparison with your safety." Ishmael paused; for he felt that perhaps
he was going too far.

"I think that you have well proved how ready you are to sacrifice your
life for the preservation, not only of your friends, but of your very
foes! I have not forgotten your rescue of Alf and Ben Burghe," said the
heiress emphatically, yet a little coldly, as if, while anxious to give
him the fullest credit and the greatest honor for courage, generosity,
and magnanimity, she was desirous to disclaim any personal interest he
might feel for herself.

"There is a difference, Miss Merlin," said Ishmael, with gentle dignity.

"Oh, I suppose there is; one would rather risk one's life for a friend
than for an enemy," replied Claudia icily.

"I have displeased you, Miss Merlin; I am very sorry for it. Pray,
forgive me," said Ishmael, with a certain suave and stately courtesy,
for which the youth was beginning to be noted.

"Oh, you have not displeased me, Ishmael! How could you, you who have
just risked and almost sacrificed your life to save mine! No, you have
not displeased; but you have surprised me! I would not have had you run
any risk for me, Ishmael, that you would not have run for the humblest
negro on my father's plantation; that is all."

"Miss Merlin, I would have run any risk to save anyone at need; but I
might not have borne the after consequences in all cases with equal
patience--equal pleasure. Ah, Miss Merlin, forgive me, if I am now happy
in my pain! forgive me this presumption, for it is the only question at
issue between us," said the youth, with a pleading glance.

"Oh, Ishmael, let us not talk any more about me! Talk of yourself. Tell
me how you are, and where you feel pain."

"Nowhere much, Miss Merlin."

"Papa told me that two of your limbs were broken and your chest injured,
and now I see all that for myself."

"My injuries are doing very well. My broken bones are knitting together
again as fast as they possibly can, my physician says."

"But that is a very painful process I fear," said Claudia
compassionately.

"Indeed, no; I do not find it so."

"Ah! your face shows what you endure. It is your chest, then, that hurts
you?"

"My chest is healing very rapidly. Do not distress your kind heart, Miss
Merlin; indeed, I am doing very well."

"You are very patient, and therefore you will do well, if you are not
doing so now. Ishmael, now that I am permitted to visit you, I shall
come every day. But they have limited me to fifteen minutes' stay this
morning, and my time is up. Good-morning, Ishmael."

"Good-morning, Miss Merlin. May the Lord bless you," said Ishmael,
respectfully pressing the hand she gave him.

"I will come again to-morrow; and then if you continue to grow better, I
may be allowed to remain with you for half an hour," she said, rising.

"Thank you, Miss Merlin; I shall try to grow better; you have given me a
great incentive to improvement."

Claudia's face grew grave again. She bowed coldly and left the room.

As soon as the door had closed behind her Ishmael's long-strained nerves
became relaxed, and his countenance changed again in one of those awful
spasms of pain to which he was now so subject. The paroxysm, kept off by
force of will, for Claudia's sake, during her stay, now took its revenge
by holding the victim longer in its grasp. A minute or two of mortal
agony and then is was past, and the patient was relieved.

"I don't know what you call pain; but if dis'ere aint pain, I don't want
to set no worser de longest day as ever I live!" exclaimed Katie, who
stood by the bedside wiping the deathly dew from the icy brow of the
sufferer.

"But you see--it lasts so short a time--it is already gone," gasped
Ishmael faintly. "It is no sooner come than gone," he added, with a
smile.

"And no sooner gone, nor come again! And a-most taking of your life when
it do come!" said Katie, placing a cordial to the ashen lips of the
sufferer.

The stimulant revived his strength, brought color to his cheeks and
light to his eyes.

Ishmael's next visitor was Reuben Gray, who was admitted to see him for
a few minutes only. This was Reuben's first visit to the invalid, and
as under the transient influence of the stimulant Ishmael looked
brighter than usual, Reuben thought that he must be getting on
remarkably well, and congratulated him accordingly.

Ishmael smilingly returned the compliment by wishing Gray joy of his son
and daughter.

Reuben grinned with delight and expatiated on their beauty, until it was
time for him to take leave.

"Your Aunt Hannah don't know as you've been hurt, my boy; we dar'n't
tell her, for fear of the consequences. But now as you really do seem to
be getting on so well, and as she is getting strong so fast, and
continually asking arter you, I think I will just go and tell her all
about it, and as how there is no cause to be alarmed no more," said
Reuben, as he stood, hat in hand, by Ishmael's bed.

"Yes, do, Uncle Reuben, else she will think I neglect her," pleaded
Ishmael.

Reuben promised, and then took his departure.

That was the last visit Ishmael received that day.

Reuben kept his word, and as soon as he got home he gradually broke to
Hannah the news of Ishmael's accident, softening the matter as much as
possible, softening it out of all truth, for when the anxious woman
insisted on knowing exactly the extent of her nephew's injuries, poor
Reuben, alarmed for the effect upon his wife's health, boldly affirmed
that there was nothing worse in Ishmael's case than a badly sprained
ankle, that confined him to the house! And it was weeks longer before
Hannah heard the truth of the affair.

The next day Claudia Merlin repeated her visit to Ishmael, and remained
with him for half an hour.

And from that time she visited his room daily, increasing each day the
length of her stay.

Ishmael's convalescence was very protracted. The severe injuries that
must have caused the death of a less highly vitalized human creature
really confined Ishmael for weeks to his bed and for months to the
house. It was four weeks before he could leave his bed for a sofa. And
it was about that time that Hannah got out again; and incredulous,
anxious, and angry all at once, walked up to Tanglewood to find out for
herself whether it was a "sprained ankle" only that kept her nephew
confined there.

Mrs. Gray was shown at once to the convalescent's room, where Ishmael,
whose very breath was pure truth, being asked, told her all about his
injuries.

Poor Hannah wept tears of retrospective pity; but did not in her inmost
heart blame Gray for the "pious fraud" he had practiced with the view of
saving her own feelings at a critical time. She would have had Ishmael
conveyed immediately to Woodside, that she might nurse him herself; but
neither the doctor, the judge, nor the heiress would consent to his
removal; and so Hannah had to submit to their will and leave her nephew
where he was. But she consoled herself by walking over every afternoon
to see Ishmael.

Claudia usually spent several hours of the forenoon in Ishmael's
company. He was still very weak, pale, and thin. His arm was in a sling,
and as it was his right arm, as well as his right leg that had been
broken, he could not use a crutch; so that he was confined all day to
the sofa or the easy-chair, in which his nurse would place him in the
morning.

Claudia devoted herself to his amusement with all a sister's care. She
read to him; sung to him, accompanying her song with the guitar; and she
played chess--Ishmael using his left hand to move the pieces.

Claudia knew that this gifted boy worshiped her with a passionate love
that was growing deeper, stronger, and more ardent every day. She knew
that probably his peace of mind would be utterly wrecked by his fatal
passion. She knew all this, and yet she would not withdraw herself,
either suddenly or gradually. The adoration of this young, pure, exalted
soul was an intoxicating incense that had become a daily habit and
necessity to the heiress. But she tacitly required it to be a silent
offering. So long as her lover worshiped her only with his eyes, tones,
and manners, she was satisfied, gracious, and cordial; but the instant
he was betrayed into any words of admiration or interest in her, she
grew cold and haughty, she chilled and repelled him.

And yet she did not mean to trifle with his affections or destroy his
peace; but--it was very dull in the country, and Claudia had nothing
else to occupy and interest her mind and heart. Besides, she really did
appreciate and admire the wonderfully endowed peasant boy as much as she
possibly could in the case of one so immeasurably far beneath her in
rank. And she really did take more pride and delight in the society of
Ishmael than in that of any other human being she had ever met. And
yet, had it been possible that Ishmael should have been acknowledged by
his father and invested with the name, arms, and estate of Brudenell,
Claudia Merlin, in her present mood of mind, would have died and seen
him die, before she would have given her hand to one upon whose birth a
single shade of reproach was even suspected to rest.

Meanwhile Ishmael reveled in what would have been a fool's paradise to
most young men in similar circumstances,--but which really was not such
to him, dreaming those dreams of youth, the realization of which would
have been impossible to nine hundred and ninety-nine in a thousand
situated as he was, but which intellect and will made quite probable for
him. With his master mind and heart he read Claudia Merlin thoroughly,
and understood her better than she understood herself. In his secret
soul he knew that every inch of progress made in her favor was a
permanent conquest never to be yielded up. And loving her as loyally as
ever knight loved lady, he let her deceive herself by thinking she was
amusing herself at his expense, for he was certain of ultimate victory.

Other thoughts also occupied Ishmael. The first of September, the time
for opening the Rushy Shore school, had come, and the youth was still
unable to walk. Under these circumstances, he wrote a note to the agent,
Brown, and told him that it would be wrong to leave the school shut up
while the children of the neighborhood remained untaught, and requested
him to seek another teacher.

It cost the youth some self-sacrifice to give up this last chance of
employment; but we already know that Ishmael never hesitated a moment
between duty and self-interest.

September passed. Those who have watched surgical cases in military
hospitals know how long it takes a crushed and broken human body to
recover the use of its members. It was late in October before Ishmael's
right arm was strong enough to support the crutch that was needed to
relieve the pressure upon his right leg when he attempted to walk.

It was about this time that Judge Merlin was heard often to complain of
the great accumulation of correspondence upon his hands.

Ishmael, ever ready to be useful, modestly tendered his services to
assist.

After a little hesitation, the judge thanked the youth and accepted his
offer. And the next day Ishmael was installed in a comfortable leather
chair in the library, with his crutch beside him and a writing table
covered with letters to be read and answered before him. These letters
were all open, and each had a word or a line penciled upon it indicating
the character of the answer that was to be given. Upon some was simply
written the word "No"; upon others, "Yes"; upon others again, "Call on
me when I come to town"; and so forth. All this, of course, Ishmael had
to put into courteous language, using his own judgment after reading the
letters.

Of course it was the least important part of his correspondence that
Judge Merlin put into his young assistant's hands; but, notwithstanding
that, the trust was a very responsible one. Even Ishmael doubted whether
he could discharge such unfamiliar duties with satisfaction to his
employer.

He worked diligently all that day, however, and completed the task that
had been laid out for him before the bell rung for the late dinner. Then
he arose and respectfully called the judge's attention to the finished
work, and bowed and left the room.

With something like curiosity and doubt the judge went up to the table
and opened and read three or four of the letters written for him by his
young amanuensis. And as he read, surprise and pleasure lighted up his
countenance.

"The boy is a born diplomatist! I should not wonder if the world should
hear of him some day, after all!" he said, as he read letter after
letter that had been left unsealed for his optional perusal. In these
letters he found his own hard "No's" expressed with a courtesy that
softened them even to the most bitterly disappointed; his arrogant
"Yes's," with a delicacy that could not wound the self-love of the most
sensitive petitioner; and his intermediate, doubtful answers rendered
with a clearness of which by their very nature they seemed incapable.

"The boy is a born diplomatist," repeated the judge in an accession of
astonishment.

But he was wrong in his judgment of Ishmael. If the youth's style of
writing was gracious, courteous, delicate, it was because his inmost
nature was pure, refined, and benignant. If his letters denying favors
soothed rather than offended the applicant, and of those granting favors
flattered rather than humiliated the petitioner, it was because of that
angelic attribute of Ishmael's soul that made it so painful to him to
give pain, so delightful to impart delight. There was no thought of
diplomatic dealing in all Ishmael's truthful soul.

The judge was excessively pleased with his young assistant. Judge Merlin
was an excellent lawyer, but no orator, and never had been, nor could be
one. He had not himself the gift of eloquence either in speaking or
writing; and, therefore, perhaps he was the more astonished and pleased
to find it in the possession of his letter-writer. He was pleased to
have his correspondence well written, for it reflected credit upon
himself.

Under the influence of his surprise and pleasure he took up his hand
full of letters and went directly to Ishmael's room. He found the youth
seated in his arm-chair engaged in reading.

"What have you there?" inquired Judge Merlin.

Ishmael smiled and turned the title-page to his questioner.

"Humph! 'Coke upon Lyttleton.' Lay it down, Ishmael, and attend to me,"
said the judge, drawing a chair and seating himself beside the youth.

Ishmael immediately closed the book and gave the most respectful
attention.

"I am very much pleased with the manner in which you have accomplished
your task, Ishmael. You have done your work remarkably well! So well
that I should like to give you longer employment," he said.

Ishmael's heart leaped in his bosom.

"Thank you, sir; I am very glad you are satisfied with me," he replied.

"Let us see now, this is the fifteenth of October; I shall remain here
until the first of December, when we go to town; a matter of six weeks;
and I shall be glad, Ishmael, during the interval of my stay here, to
retain you as my assistant. What say you?"

"Indeed, sir, I shall feel honored and happy in serving you."

"I will give you what I consider a fair compensation for so young a
beginner. By the way, how old are you?"

"I shall be nineteen in December."

"Very well; I will give you twenty dollars a month and your board."

"Judge Merlin," said Ishmael, as his pale face flushed crimson, "I shall
feel honored and happy in serving you; but from you I cannot consent to
receive any compensation."

The judge stared at the speaker with astonishment that took all power of
reply away; but Ishmael continued:

"Consider, sir, the heavy obligations under which I already rest towards
you, and permit me to do what I can to lighten the load."

"What do you mean? What the deuce are you talking about?" at last asked
the judge.

"Sir, I have been an inmate of your house for nearly three months,
nursed, tended, and cared for as if I had been a son of the family. What
can I render you for all these benefits? Sir, my gratitude and services
are due to you, are your own. Pray, therefore, do not mention
compensation to me again," replied the youth.

"Young man, you surprise me beyond measure. Your gratitude and services
due to me? For what, pray? For taking care of you when you were
dangerously injured in my service? Did you not receive all your injuries
in saving my daughter from a violent death? After that, who should have
taken care of you but me? 'Taken care of you?' I should take care of all
your future! I should give you a fortune, or a profession, or some other
substantial compensation for your great service, to clear accounts
between us!" exclaimed the judge.

Ishmael bowed his head. Oh, bitterest of all bitter mortifications! To
hear her father speak to him of reward for saving Claudia's life! To
think how everyone was so far from knowing that in saving Claudia he had
saved himself! He had a right to risk his life for Claudia, and no one,
not even her father, had a right to insult him by speaking of reward!
Claudia was his own; Ishmael knew it, though no one on earth, not even
the heiress herself, suspected it.

The judge watched the youth as he sat with his fine young forehead bowed
thoughtfully upon his hand; and Judge Merlin understood Ishmael's
reluctance to receive pay; but did not understand the cause of it.

"Come, my boy," he said; "you are young and inexperienced. You cannot
know much of life. I am an old man of the world, capable of advising
you. You should follow my advice."

"Indeed, I will gratefully do so, sir," said Ishmael, raising his head,
glad, amid all his humiliation, to be advised by Claudia's father.

"Then, my boy, you must reflect that it would be very improper for me to
avail myself of your really valuable assistance without giving you a
reasonable compensation; and that, in short, I could not do it," said
the judge firmly.

"Do you regard the question in that light, sir?" inquired Ishmael
doubtingly.

"Most assuredly. It is the only true light in which to regard it."

"Then I have no option but to accept your own terms, sir. I will serve
you gladly and gratefully, to the best of my ability," concluded the
youth.

And the affair was settled to their mutual satisfaction.




CHAPTER XLVI.

NEW LIFE.

  Oh, mighty perseverance!
    Oh, courage, stern and stout!
  That wills and works a clearance
    Of every troubling doubt,
  That cannot brook denial
    And scarce allows delay,
  But wins from every trial
    More strength for every day!

  --_M.F. Tupper_.

When the judge met his daughter at dinner that evening, he informed her
of the new arrangement affected with Ishmael Worth.

Miss Merlin listened in some surprise, and then asked:

"Was it well done, papa?"

"What, Claudia?"

"The making of that engagement with Ishmael."

"I think so, my dear, as far as I am interested, at least, and I shall
endeavor to make the arrangement profitable also to the youth."

"And he is to remain with us until we go to town?"

"Yes, my dear; but you seem to demur, Claudia. Now what is the matter?
What possible objection can there be to Ishmael Worth remaining here as
my assistant until we go to town?"

"Papa, it will be accustoming him to a society and style that will make
it very hard for him to return to the company of the ignorant men and
women who have hitherto been his associates," said Claudia.

"But why should he return to them? Young Worth is very talented and well
educated. He works to enable him to study a profession. There is no
reason on earth why he should not succeed. He looks like a gentleman,
talks like a gentleman, and behaves like a gentleman! And there is
nothing to prevent his becoming a gentleman."

"Oh, yes, there is, papa! Yes, there is!" exclaimed Claudia, with
emotion.

"To what do you allude, my dear?"

"To his--low birth, papa!" exclaimed Claudia, with a gasp.

"His low birth? Claudia! do we live in a republic or not? If we do, what
is the use of our free institutions, if a deserving young man is to be
despised on account of his birth? Claudia, in the circle of my
acquaintance there are at least half-a-dozen prosperous men who were the
sons of poor but respectable parents."

"Yes! poor, but--respectable!" ejaculated Claudia, with exceeding
bitterness.

"My daughter, what do you mean by that? Surely young Worth's family are
honest people?" inquired the judge.

"Ishmael's parents were not respectable! his mother was never married! I
heard this years ago, but did not believe it. I heard it confirmed
to-day!" cried Claudia, with a gasp and a sob, as she sank back in her
chair and covered her burning face with her hands.

The judge laid down his knife and fork and gazed at his daughter,
muttering:

"That is unfortunate; very unfortunate! No, he will never get over that
reproach; so far, you are right, Claudia."

"Oh, no, I am wrong; basely wrong! He saved my life, and I speak these
words of him, as if he were answerable for the sins of others--as if his
great misfortune was his crime! Poor Ishmael! Poor, noble-hearted boy!
He saved my life, papa, at the price of deadly peril and terrible
suffering to himself. Oh, reward him well, lavishly, munificently; but
send him away! I cannot bear his presence here!" exclaimed the excited
girl.

"Claudia, it is natural that you should be shocked at hearing such a
piece of news; which, true or false, certainly ought never to have been
brought to your ear. But, my dear, there is no need of all this
excitement on your part. I do not understand its excess. The youth is a
good, intelligent, well-mannered boy, when all is said. Of course he can
never attain the position of a gentleman; but that is no reason why he
should be utterly cast out. And as to sending him away, now, there are
several reasons why I cannot do that: In the first place, he is not able
to go; in the second, I need his pen; in the third, I have made an
engagement with him which I will not break. As for the rest, Claudia,
you need not be troubled with a sight of him; I will take care that he
does not intrude upon your presence," said the judge, as he arose from
the table.

Claudia threw on her garden hat and hurried out of the house to bury
herself in the shadows of the forest. That day she had learned, from the
gossip of old Mrs. Jones, who was on a visit to a married daughter in
the neighborhood, Ishmael's real history, or what was supposed to be his
real history. She had struggled for composure all day long, and only
utterly lost her self-possession in the conversation with her father at
the dinner-table. Now she sought the depths of the forest, because she
could not bear the sight of a human face. Her whole nature was divided
and at war with itself. All that was best in Claudia Merlin's heart and
mind was powerfully and constantly attracted by the moral and
intellectual excellence of Ishmael Worth; but all the prejudices of her
rank and education were revolted by the circumstances attending his
birth, and were up in arms against the emotions of her better nature.

In what consists the power of the quiet forest shades to calm fierce
human passions? I know not; but it is certain that, after walking two or
three hours through their depths communing with her own spirit, Claudia
Merlin returned home in a better mood to meet her father at the
tea-table.

"Papa," she said, as she seated herself at the head of the table and
made tea, "you need not trouble yourself to keep Ishmael out of my way.
Dreadful as this discovery is, he is not to blame, poor boy. And I think
we had better not make any change in our treatment of him; he would be
wounded by our coldness; he would not understand it and we could not
explain. Besides, the six weeks will soon be over, and then we shall be
done with him."

"I am glad to hear you say so, my dear; especially as I had invited
Ishmael to join us at tea this evening, and forgotten to tell you of it
until this moment. But, Claudia, my little girl," said the judge,
scrutinizing her pale cheeks and heavy eyes, "you must not take all the
sin and sorrows of the world as much to heart as you have this case;
for, if you do, you will be an old woman before you are twenty years of
age."

Claudia smiled faintly; but before she could reply the regular
monotonous thump of a crutch, was heard approaching the door, and in
another moment Ishmael stood within the room.

There was nothing in that fine intellectual countenance, with its fair,
broad, calm forehead, thoughtful eyes, and finely curved lips, to
suggest the idea of an ignoble birth. With a graceful bow and sweet
smile and a perfectly well-bred manner, Ishmael approached and took his
seat at the table. The judge took his crutch and set it up in the
corner, saying:

"I see you have discarded one crutch, my boy! You will be able to
discard the other in a day or so."

"Yes, sir; I only retain this one in compliance with the injunctions of
the doctor, who declares that I must not bear full weight upon the
injured limb yet," replied Ishmael courteously.

No one could have supposed from the manner of the youth that he had not
been accustomed to mingle on equal terms in the best society.

Claudia poured out the tea. She was not deficient in courtesy; but she
could not bring herself, as yet, to speak to Ishmael with her usual ease
and freedom. When tea was over she excused herself and retired. Claudia
was not accustomed to seek Divine help. And so, in one of the greatest
straits of her moral experience, without one word of prayer, she threw
herself upon her bed, where she lay tossing about, as yet too agitated
with mental conflict to sleep.

Ishmael improved in health and grew in favor with his employer. He
walked daily from his chamber to the library without the aid of a
crutch. He took his meals with the family. And oh! ruinous extravagance,
he wore his Sunday suit every day! There was no help for it, since he
must sit in the judge's library and eat at the judge's table.

Claudia treated him well; with the inconsistency of girlish nature,
since she had felt such a revulsion towards him, and despite of it
resolved to be kind to him, she went to the extreme and treated him
better than ever.

The judge was unchanged in his manner to the struggling youth.

And so the time went on and the month of November arrived.

Ishmael kept the Rushy Shore schoolhouse in mind. Up to this time no
schoolmaster had been found to undertake its care. And Ishmael resolved
if it should remain vacant until his engagement with the judge should be
finished, he would then take it himself.

All this while Ishmael, true to the smallest duty, had not neglected
Reuben Gray's account-books. They had been brought to him by Gray every
week to be posted up. But it was the second week in November before
Ishmael was able to walk to Woodside to see Hannah's babes, now fine
children of nearly three months of age. Of course Ishmael, in the
geniality of his nature, was delighted with them; and equally, of
course, he delighted their mother with their praises.

The last two weeks in November were devoted by the judge and his family
to preparations for their departure.

As the time slipped and the interval of their stay grew shorter and
shorter, Ishmael began to count the days, treasuring each precious day
that still gave him to the sight of Claudia.

On the last day but one before their departure, all letters having been
finished, the judge was in his library, selecting books to be packed and
sent off to his city residence. Ishmael was assisting him. When their
task was completed, the judge turned to the youth and said:

"Now, Ishmael, I will leave the keys of the library in your possession.
You will come occasionally to see that all is right here; and you will
air and dust the books, and in wet weather have a fire kindled to keep
them from molding, for in the depths of this forest it is very damp in
winter. In recompense for your care of the library, Ishmael, I will give
you the use of such law books as you may need to continue your studies.
Here is a list of works that I recommend you to read in the order in
which they are written down," said the judge, handing the youth a folded
paper.

"I thank you, sir; I thank you very much," answered Ishmael fervently.

"You can either read them here, or take them home with you, just as you
please," continued the judge.

"You are very kind, and I am very grateful, sir."

"It seems to me I am only just, and scarcely that, Ishmael! The county
court opens at Shelton on the first of December. I would strongly
recommend you to attend its sessions and watch its trials; it will be a
very good school for you, and a great help to the progress of your
studies."

"Thank you, sir, I will follow your advice."

"And after a while I hope you will be able to go for a term or two to
one of the good Northern law schools."

"I hope so, sir; and for that purpose I must work hard."

"And if you should ever succeed in getting admitted to the bar,
Ishmael, I should advise you to go to the Far West. It may seem
premature to give you this counsel now, but I give it, while I think of
it, because after parting with you I may never see you again."

"Again I thank you, Judge Merlin; but if ever that day of success should
come for me, it will find me in my native State. I have an especial
reason for fixing my home here; and here I must succeed or fail!" said
Ishmael earnestly, as he thought of his mother's early death and
unhonored grave, and his vow to rescue her memory from reproach.

"It appears to me that your native place would be the last spot on earth
where you, with your talents, would consent to remain," said the judge
significantly.

"I have a reason--a sacred reason, sir," replied Ishmael earnestly, yet
with some reserve in his manner.

"A reason 'with which the stranger intermeddleth not,' I suppose?"

Ishmael bowed gravely, in assent.

"Very well, my young friend; I will not inquire what it may be," said
Judge Merlin, who was busying himself at his writing bureau, among some
papers, from which he selected one, which he brought forward to the
youth, saying:

"Here, Ishmael--here is a memorandum of your services, which I have
taken care to keep; for I knew full well that if I waited for you to
present me a bill, I might wait forever. You will learn to do such
things, however, in time. Now I find by my memorandum that I owe you
about sixty dollars. Here is the money. There, now, do not draw back and
flush all over your face at the idea of taking money you have well
earned. Oh, but you will get over that in time, and when you are a
lawyer you will hold out your hand for a thumping fee before you give an
opinion on a case!" laughed the judge, as he forced a roll of banknotes
into Ishmael's hands, and left the library.

The remainder of the day was spent in sending off wagon loads of boxes
to the landing on the river side, where they were taken off by a
rowboat, and conveyed on board the "Canvas Back," that lay at anchor
opposite Tanglewood, waiting for the freight, to transport it to the
city.

On the following Saturday morning the judge and his daughter left
Tanglewood for Washington. They traveled in the private carriage, driven
by the heroic Sam, and attended by a mounted groom. The parting, which
shook Ishmael's whole nature like a storm, nearly rending soul and body
asunder, seemed to have but little effect upon Miss Merlin. She went
through it with great decorum, shaking hands with Ishmael, wishing him
success, and hoping to see him, some fine day, on the bench!

This Claudia said laughing, as with good-humored raillery.

But Ishmael bowed very gravely, and though his heart was breaking,
answered calmly:

"I hope so too, Miss Merlin. We shall see."

"Au revoir!" said Claudia, her eyes sparkling with mirth.

"Until we meet!" answered Ishmael solemnly, as he closed the carriage
door and gave the coachman the word to drive off.

As the carriage rolled away the beautiful girl, who was its sole
passenger, and whose eyes had been sparkling with mirth but an instant
before, now threw her hands up to her face, fell back in her seat, and
burst into a tempest of sobs and tears.

Ignorant of what was going on within its curtained inclosure, Ishmael
remained standing and gazing after the vanishing carriage, which was
quickly lost to view in the deep shadows of the forest road, until Judge
Merlin, who at the last moment had decided to travel on horseback, rode
up to take leave of him and follow the carriage.

"Well, good-by, my young friend! Take care of yourself," were the last
adieus of the judge, as he shook hands with Ishmael, and rode away.

"I wish you a pleasant journey, sir," were the final words of Ishmael,
sent after the galloping horse.

Then the young man, with desolation in his heart, turned into the house
to set the library in order, lock it up, and remove his own few personal
effects from the premises.

Reuben Gray, who had come up to assist the judge, receive his final
orders, and see him off, waited outside with his light wagon to take
Ishmael and his luggage home to Woodside. Reuben helped Ishmael to
transfer his books, clothing, etc., to the little wagon. And then
Ishmael, after having taken leave of Aunt Katie, and left a small
present in her hand, jumped into his seat and was driven off by Reuben.

The arrangement at Tanglewood had occupied nearly the whole of the short
winter forenoon, so that it was twelve o'clock meridian when they
reached Woodside.

They found a very comfortable sitting room awaiting them. Reuben in the
pride of paternity had refurnished it. There was a warm red carpet on
the floor; warm red curtains at the windows; a bright fire burning in
the fireplace; a neat dinner-table set out, and, best of all, Hannah
seated in a low rocking chair, with one rosy babe on her lap and another
in the soft, white cradle bed by her side. Hannah laid the baby she held
beside its brother in the cradle, and arose and went to Ishmael, warmly
welcoming him home again, saying:

"Oh, my dear boy, I am so glad you have come back! I will make you
happier with us, lad, than you have ever been before."

"You have always been very good to me, Aunt Hannah," said Ishmael
warmly, returning her embrace.

"No, I haven't, Ishmael, no, I haven't, my boy; but I will be. Sally,
bring in the fish directly. You know very well that Ishmael don't like
rock-fish boiled too much," she said by way of commencement.

The order was immediately obeyed, and the family sat down to the table.
The thrifty overseer's wife had provided a sumptuous dinner in honor of
her nephew's return. The thriving overseer could afford to be
extravagant once in a while. Ah! very different were those days of
plenty at Woodside to those days of penury at the Hill hut. And Hannah
thought of the difference, as she dispensed the good things from the
head of her well-supplied table. The rock-fish with egg sauce was
followed by a boiled ham and roast ducks with sage dressing, and the
dinner was finished off with apple pudding and mince pies and new cider.

Ishmael tried his best to do justice to the luxuries affection had
provided for him; but after all he could not satisfy the expectation of
Hannah, who complained bitterly of his want of appetite.

After dinner, when the young man had gone upstairs to arrange his books
and clothes in his own room, and had left Hannah and Reuben alone,
Hannah again complained of Ishmael's derelictions to the duty of the
dinner-table.

"It's no use talking, Hannah; he can't help it. His heart is so full--so
full, that he aint got room in his insides for no victuals! And that's
just about the truth on't. 'Twas the same with me when I was young and
in love long o' you! And wa'n't you contrairy nyther? Lord, Hannah, why
when you used to get on your high horse with me, I'd be offen my feed
for weeks and weeks together. My heart would be swelled up to my very
throat, and my stomach wouldn't be nowhar!"

"Reuben, don't be a fool, it's not becoming in the father of a family,"
said Mrs. Hannah, proudly glancing at the twins.

"Law, so it isn't, so it isn't, Hannah, woman. But surely I was only
a-telling of you what ailed Ishmael, as he was off his feed."

"But what foolishness and craziness and sottishness for Ishmael to be in
love with Miss Merlin!" exclaimed Hannah impatiently.

"Law, woman, who ever said love was anything else but craziness and the
rest of it," laughed Gray.

"But Miss Merlin thinks no more of Ishmael than she does of the dirt
under her feet," said Hannah bitterly.

"Begging your pardon, she thinks a deal more of him than she'd like
anybody to find out," said honest Reuben, winking.

"How did you find it out then?" inquired his wife.

"Law, Hannah, I haven't been fried and froze, by turn, with all sorts of
fever and ague love fits, all the days of my youth, without knowing of
the symptoms. And I tell you as how the high and mighty heiress, Miss
Claudia Merlin, loves the very buttons on our Ishmael's coat better nor
she loves the whole world and all the people in it besides. And no
wonder! for of all the young men as ever I seed, gentlemen or
workingmen, Ishmael Worth is the handsomest in his looks, and his
manners, and his speech, and all. And I believe, though I am not much of
a judge, as he is the most intelligentest and book-larnedest. I never
seed his equal yet. Why, Hannah, I don't believe as there is e'er a
prince a-livin' as has finer manners--I don't!"

"But, Reuben, do you mean what you say? Do you really think Miss Claudia
Merlin condescends to like Ishmael? I have heard of ladies doing such
strange things sometimes; but Miss Claudia Merlin!"

"I told you, and I tell you again, as she loves the very buttons offen
Ishmael's coat better nor she loves all the world besides. But she is as
proud as Lucifer, and ready to tear her own heart out of her bosom for
passion and spite, because she can't get Ishmael out of it! She'll never
marry him, if you mean that; though I know sometimes young ladies will
marry beneath them for love; but Miss Merlin will never do that. She
would fling herself into burning fire first!"

The conversation could go no farther, for the subject of it was heard
coming down the stairs, and the next moment he opened the door and
entered the room.

He took a seat near Hannah, smiling and saying:

"For this one afternoon I will take a holiday, Aunt Hannah, and enjoy
the society of yourself and the babies."

"So do, Ishmael," replied the pleased and happy mother. And in the very
effort to shake off his gloom and please and be pleased, Ishmael found
his sadness alleviated.

He was never weary of wondering at Hannah and her children. To behold
his maiden aunt in the character of a wife had been a standing marvel to
Ishmael. To contemplate her now as a mother was an ever-growing delight
to the genial boy. She had lost all her old-maidish appearance. She was
fleshier, fairer, and softer to look upon. And she wore a pretty
bobbinet cap and a bright-colored calico wrapper, and she busied herself
with needlework while turning the cradle with her foot, and humming a
little nursery song. As for Reuben, he arose as Ishmael sat down, stood
contemplating his domestic bliss for a few minutes, and then took his
hat and went out upon his afternoon rounds among the field laborers. A
happy man was Reuben Gray!




CHAPTER XLVII.

RUSHY SHORE.

  He feels, he feels within him
    That courage self-possessed,--
  That force that ye shall win him,
    The brightest and the best,--
  The stalwarth Saxon daring
    That steadily steps on,
  Unswerving and unsparing
    Until the goal be won!

  --_M.F. Tupper_.

The first thing Ishmael did when he found himself again settled at
Woodside, and had got over the anguish of his parting with Claudia and
the excitement of his removal from Tanglewood, was to walk over to Rushy
Shore and inquire of Overseer Brown whether a master had yet been heard
of for the little school.

"No, nor aint a-gwine to be! There aint much temptation to anybody as
knows anything about this 'ere school to take it. The chillun as comes
to it,--well there, they are just the dullest, headstrongest, forwardest
set o' boys and gals as ever was; and their fathers and mothers, take
'em all together, are the bad-payingest! The fact is, cansarning this
school, one may say as the wexation is sartain and the wages
un-sartain," answered Brown, whom Ishmael found, as usual, sauntering
through the fields with his pipe in his mouth.

"Well, then, as I am on my feet again, and no other master can be found,
I will take it myself--that is to say, if I can have it," said Ishmael.

"Well, I reckon you can. Mr. Middleton, he sent his lawyer down here to
settle up affairs arter he had bought the property, and the lawyer, he
told me, as I had been so long used to the place as I was to keep on
a-managing of it for the new master; and as a-letting out of this
schoolhouse was a part of my business, I do s'pose as I can let you have
it, if you like to take it."

"Yes, I should, and I engage it from the first of January. There are now
but two weeks remaining until the Christmas holidays. So it is not worth
while to open the school until these shall be over. But meanwhile,
Brown, you can let your friends and neighbors know that the schoolhouse
will be ready for the reception of pupils on Monday, the third of
January."

"Very well, sir; I'll let them all know."

"And now, Brown, tell me, is Mr. Middleton's family coming in at the
first of the year?" inquired Ishmael anxiously.

"Oh, no, sir! the house is a deal too damp. In some places it leaks
awful in rainy weather. There be a lot of repairs to be made. So it
won't be ready for the family much afore the spring, if then."

"I am sorry to hear that. Will you give me Mr. Middleton's address?"

"His--which, sir?"

"Tell me where I can write to him."

"Oh! he is at Washington, present speaking; Franklin Square, Washington
City; that will find him."

"Thank you." And shaking hands with the worthy overseer Ishmael
departed.

And the same day he wrote and posted a letter to Mr. Middleton.

The intervening two weeks between that day and Christmas were spent by
Ishmael, as usual, in work and study. He made up the whole year's
accounts for Reuben Gray, and put his farm books in perfect order. While
Ishmael was engaged in this latter job, it occurred to him that he could
not always be at hand to assist Reuben, and that it would be much
better for Gray to learn enough of arithmetic and bookkeeping to make
him independent of other people's help in keeping his accounts.

So when Ishmael brought him his books one evening and told him they were
all in order up to that present day, and Reuben said:

"Thank you, Ishmael! I don't know what I should do without you, my lad!"
Ishmael answered him, saying very earnestly:

"Uncle Reuben, all the events of life are proverbially very uncertain;
and it may happen that you may be obliged to do without me; in which
case, would it not be well for you to be prepared for such a
contingency?"

"What do you mean, Ishmael?" inquired Gray, in alarm.

"I mean--had you not better learn to keep your books yourself, in case
you should lose me?"

"Oh, Ishmael, I do hope you are not going to leave us!" exclaimed
Reuben, in terror.

"Not until duty obliges me to do so, and that may not be for years. It
is true that I have taken the Rushy Shore schoolhouse, which I intend to
open on the third of January; but then I shall continue to reside here
with you, and walk backward and forward between this and that."

"What! every day there and back, and it such a distance!"

"Yes, Uncle Reuben; I can manage to do so, by rising an hour earlier
than usual," said Ishmael cheerfully.

"You rise airly enough now, in all conscience! You're up at daybreak. If
you get up airlier nor that, and take that long walk twice every day, it
will wear you out and kill you--that is all."

"It will do me good, Uncle Reuben! It will be just the sort of exercise
in the open air that I shall require to antidote the effect of my
sedentary work in the schoolroom," said Ishmael cheerfully.

"That's you, Ishmael! allers looking on the bright side of everything,
and taking hold of all tools by the smooth handle! I hardly think any
hardship in this world as could be put upon you, would be took amiss by
you, Ishmael."

"I am glad you think so well of me, Uncle Reuben; I must try to retain
your good opinion; it was not of myself I wished to speak, however, but
of you. I hope you will learn to keep your own accounts, so as to be
independent of anybody else's assistance. If you would give me a half
an hour's attention every night, I could teach you to do it well in the
course of a few weeks or months."

"Law, Ishmael, that would give you more trouble than keeping the books
yourself."

"I can teach you, and keep the books besides, until you are able to do
it yourself."

"Law, Ishmael, how will you ever find the time to do all that, and keep
school, and read law, and take them long walks besides?"

"Why, Uncle Reuben, I can always find time to do every, duty I
undertake," replied the persevering boy.

"One would think your days were forty-eight hours long, Ishmael, for you
to get through all the work as you undertake."

"But how about the lessons, Uncle Reuben?"

"Oh, Ishmael, I'm too old to larn; it aint worth while now; I'm past
fifty, you know."

"Well, but you are a fine, strong, healthy man, and may live to be
eighty or ninety. Now, if I can teach you in two or three months an art
which will be useful to you every day of your life, for thirty or forty
years, don't you think that it is quite worth while to learn it?"

"Well, Ishmael, you have got a way of putting things as makes people
think they're reasonable, whether or no, and convinces of folks agin'
their will. I think, after all, belike you oughter be a lawyer, if so be
you'd turn a judge and jury round your finger as easy as you turn other
people. I'll e'en larn of you, Ishmael, though it do look rum like for
an old man like me to go to school to a boy like you."

"That is right, Uncle Reuben. You'll be a good accountant yet before the
winter is over," laughed Ishmael.

Christmas came; but it would take too long to tell of the rustic
merry-makings in a neighborhood noted for the festive style in which it
celebrates its Christmas holidays. There were dinner, supper, and
dancing parties in all the cottages during the entire week. Reuben Gray
gave a rustic ball on New Year's evening. And all the country beaus and
belles of his rank in society came and danced at it. And Ishmael, in the
geniality of his nature, made himself so agreeable to everybody that he
unconsciously turned the heads of half the girls in the room, who
unanimously pronounced him "quite the gentleman."

This was the last as well as the gayest party of the holidays. It broke
up at twelve midnight, because the next day was Sunday.

On Monday Ishmael arose early and walked over to Rushy Shore, opened his
schoolhouse, lighted a fire in it, and sat down at his teacher's desk to
await the arrival of his pupils.

About eight or nine o'clock they began to come, by ones, twos, and
threes; some attended by their parents and some alone. Rough-looking
customers they were, to be sure; shock-headed, sun-burned, and
freckle-faced girls and boys of the humblest class of "poor whites," as
they were called in the slave States.

Ishmael received them, each and all, with that genial kindness which
always won the hearts of all who knew him.

In arranging his school and classifying his pupils, Ishmael found the
latter as ignorant, stubborn, and froward as they had been represented
to him.

Sam White would not go into the same class with Pete Johnson because
Pete's father got drunk and was "had up" for fighting. Susan Jones would
not sit beside Ann Bates because Ann's mother "hired out." Jem Ellis,
who was a big boy that did not know his ABC's, insisted on being put at
the head of the highest class because he was the tallest pupil in the
school. And Sarah Brown refused to go into any class at all, because her
father was the overseer of the estate, and she felt herself above them
all!

These objections and claims were all put forth with loud voices and rude
gestures.

But Ishmael, though shocked, was not discouraged. "In patience he
possessed his soul" that day. And after a while he succeeded in calming
all these turbulent spirits and reducing his little kingdom to order.

It was a very harassing day, however, and after he had dismissed his
school and walked home, and given Reuben Gray his lesson, and posted the
account-book, and read a portion of his "Coke," he retired to bed,
thoroughly wearied in mind and body and keenly appreciative of the
privilege of rest. From this day forth Ishmael worked harder and
suffered more privations than, perhaps, he had ever done at any former
period of his life.

He rose every morning at four o'clock, before any of the family were
stirring; dressed himself neatly, read a portion of the Holy Scriptures
by candle-light, said his prayers, ate a cold breakfast that had been
laid out for him the night before, and set off to walk five miles to his
schoolhouse.

He usually reached it at half-past six; opened and aired the room, and
made the fire; and then sat down to read law until the arrival of the
hour for the commencement of the studies.

He taught diligently until twelve o'clock; then he dismissed the pupils
for two hours to go home and get their dinners; he ate the cold luncheon
of bread and cheese or meat that he had brought with him; and set off to
walk briskly the distance of a mile and a half to Shelton, where the
court was in session, and where he spent an hour watching their
proceedings and taking notes. He got back to his school at two o'clock;
called in his pupils for the afternoon session, and taught diligently
until six o'clock in the afternoon, when he dismissed them for the day,
shut up the schoolhouse, and set off to walk home.

He usually reached Woodside at about seven o'clock, where he found them
waiting tea for him. As this was the only meal Ishmael could take home,
Hannah always took care that it should be a comfortable and abundant
one. After tea he would give Reuben his lesson in bookkeeping, post up
the day's accounts, and then retire to his room to study for an hour or
two before going to bed. This was the history of five days out of every
week of Ishmael's life.

On Saturdays, according to custom, the school had a holiday; and Ishmael
spent the morning in working in the garden. As it was now the depth of
winter, there was but little to do, and half a day's work in the week
sufficed to keep all in order. Saturday afternoons Ishmael went over to
open and air the library at Tanglewood, and to return the books he had
read and bring back new ones. Saturday evenings he spent very much as he
did the preceding ones of the week--in giving Reuben his lesson, in
posting up the week's accounts, and in reading law until bed time.

On Sundays Ishmael rested from worldly labors and went to church to
refresh his soul. But for this Sabbath's rest, made obligatory upon him
by the Christian law, Ishmael must have broken down under his severe
labors. As it was, however, the benign Christian law of the Sabbath's
holy rest proved his salvation.




CHAPTER XLVIII.

ONWARD.

  The boldness and the quiet,
    That calmly go ahead,
  In spite of wrath and riot,
    In spite of quick and dead--
  Warm energy to spur him,
    Keen enterprise to guide.
  And conscience to upstir him,
    And duty by his side,
  And hope forever singing
    Assurance of success,
  And rapid action springing
    At once to nothing less!

  --_M.F. Tupper_.

In this persevering labor Ishmael cheerfully passed the winter months.

He had not heard one word of Claudia, or of her father, except such
scant news as reached him through the judge's occasional letters to the
overseer.

He had received an encouraging note from Mr. Middleton in answer to the
letter he had written to that gentleman. About the first of April
Ishmael's first quarterly school bills began to be due.

Tuition fees were not high in that poor neighborhood, and his pay for
each pupil averaged about two dollars a quarter. His school numbered
thirty pupils, about one-third of whom never paid, consequently at the
end of the first three months his net receipts were just forty-two
dollars. Not very encouraging this, yet Ishmael was pleased and happy,
especially as he felt that he was really doing the little savages
intrusted to his care a great deal of good.

Half of this money Ishmael would have forced upon Hannah and Reuben; but
Hannah flew into a passion and demanded if her nephew took her for a
money-grub; and Reuben quietly assured the young man that his services
overpaid his board, which was quite true.

One evening about the middle of April Ishmael sat at his school desk
mending pens, setting copies, and keeping an eye on a refractory boy who
had been detained after school hours to learn a lesson he had failed to
know in his class.

Ishmael had just finished setting his last copy and was engaged in
piling the copy-books neatly, one on top of another, when there came a
soft tap at the door.

"Come in," said Ishmael, fully expecting to see some of the refractory
boy's friends come to inquire after him.

The door opened and a very young lady, in a gray silk dress, straw hat,
and blue ribbons entered the schoolroom.

Ishmael looked up, gave one glance at the fair, sweet face, serious blue
eyes, and soft light ringlets, and dropped his copy-books, came down from
his seat and hurried to meet the visitor, exclaiming:

"Bee! Oh, dear, dear Bee, I am so glad to see you!"

"So am I you, Ishmael," said Beatrice Middleton, frankly giving her hand
to be shaken.

"Bee! oh, I beg pardon! Miss Middleton I mean! it is such a happiness to
me to see you again!"

"So it is to me to see you, Ishmael," frankly answered Beatrice.

"You will sit down and rest, Bee?--Miss Middleton!" exclaimed Ishmael,
running to bring his own school chair for her accommodation.

"I will sit down, Bee. None of my old schoolmates call me anything else,
Ishmael, and I should hardly know my little self by any other name,"
said Bee, taking the offered seat.

"I thank you very much for letting me call you so! It really went
against all old feelings of friendship to call you otherwise."

"Why certainly it did."

"I hope your father and all the family are well?"

"All except mamma, who, you know, is very delicate."

"Yes, I know. They are all down here, of course?"

"No; no one but myself and one man- and maid-servant."

"Indeed!"

"Yes; I came down to see to the last preparations, so as to have
everything in order and comfortable for mamma when she comes."

"Still 'mamma's right-hand woman,' Bee!"

"Well, yes; I must be so. You know her health is very uncertain, and
there are so many children--two more since you left us, Ishmael! And
they are all such a responsibility! And as mamma is so delicate and I am
the eldest daughter, I must take much of the care of them all upon
myself," replied the girl-woman very gravely.

"Yes, I suppose so; and yet--" Ishmael hesitated and Bee took up the
discourse:

--"I know what you are thinking of, Ishmael! That some other than myself
ought to have been found to come down to this uninhabited house to make
the final preparations for the reception of the family; but really now,
Ishmael, when you come to think of it, who could have been found so
competent as myself for this duty? To be sure, you know, we sent an
upholsterer down with the new furniture, and with particular
instructions as to its arrangement: every carpet, set of curtains, and
suit of furniture marked with the name of the room for which it was
destined. But then, you know, there are a hundred other things to be
done, after the upholsterer has quitted the house, that none but a woman
and a member of the family would know how to do--cut glass and china and
cutlery to be taken out of their cases and arranged in sideboards and
cupboards; and bed and table linen to be unpacked and put into drawers
and closets; and the children's beds to be aired and made up; and
mamma's own chamber and nursery made ready for her; and, last of all,
for the evening that they are expected to arrive, a nice delicate supper
got. Now, who was there to attend to all this but me?" questioned
Beatrice, looking gravely into Ishmael's face. And as she waited for an
answer, Ishmael replied:

"Why--failing your mamma, your papa might have done it, without any
derogation from his manly dignity. When General Washington was in
Philadelphia, during his first Presidential term, with all the cares of
the young nation upon his shoulders, he superintended the fitting up of
his town house for the reception of Mrs. Washington; descending even to
the details of hanging curtains and setting up mangles!"

Beatrice laughed, as she said:

"Law, Ishmael! haven't you got over your habit of quoting your heroes
yet? And have you really faith enough to hope that modern men will come
up to their standard? Of course, George Washington was equal to every
human duty from the conquering of Cornwallis to--the crimping of a
cap-border, if necessary! for he was a miracle! But my papa, God bless
him, though wise and good, is but a man, and would no more know how to
perform a woman's duties than I should how to do a man's! What should he
know of china-closets and linen chests? Why, Ishmael, he doesn't know
fi'penny bit cotton from five shilling linen, and would have been as
apt as not to have ordered the servants' sheets on the children's beds
and vice versa; and for mamma's supper he would have been as likely to
have fried pork as the broiled spring chickens that I shall provide! No,
Ishmael; gentlemen may be great masters in Latin and Greek; but they are
dunces in housekeeping matters."

"As far as your experience goes, Bee."

"Of course, as far as my experience goes."

"When did you reach Rushy Shore, Bee?"

"Last night about seven o'clock. Matty came with me in the carriage, and
Jason drove us. We spent all day in unpacking and arranging the things
that had been sent down on the 'Canvas Back' a week or two ago. And this
afternoon I thought I would walk over here and see what sort of a school
you had. Papa read your letter to us, and we were all interested in your
success here."

"Thank you, dear Bee; I know that you are all among my very best
friends; and some of these days, Bee, I hope, I trust, to do credit to
your friendship."

"That you will, Ishmael! What do you think my papa told my uncle
Merlin?--that 'that young man (meaning you) was destined to make his
mark on this century.'"

A deep blush of mingled pleasure, bashfulness, and aspiration mantled
Ishmael's delicate face. He bowed with sweet, grave courtesy, and
changed the subject of conversation by saying:

"I hope Judge Merlin and his daughter are quite well?"

"Quite. They are still at Annapolis. Papa visited them there for a few
days last week. The judge is stopping at the Stars and Stripes hotel,
and Claudia is a parlor boarder at a celebrated French school in the
vicinity. Claudia will not 'come out' until next winter, when her father
goes to Washington. For next December Claudia will be eighteen years of
age, and will enter upon her mother's large property, according to the
terms of the marriage settlement and the mother's will. I suppose she
will be the richest heiress in America, for the property is estimated at
more than a million! Ah! it is fine to be Claudia Merlin--is it not,
Ishmael?"

"Very," answered the young man, scarcely conscious amid the whirl of his
emotions what he was saying.

"And what a sensation her entree into society will make! I should like
to be in Washington next winter when she comes out. Ah, but after
all--what a target for fortune-hunters she will be, to be sure!" sighed
Bee.

"She is beautiful and accomplished, and altogether lovely enough to be
sought for herself alone!" exclaimed Ishmael, in the low and faltering
tones of deep feeling.

"Ah, yes, if she were poor; but who on earth could see whether the
heiress of a million were pretty or plain, good or bad, witty or
stupid?"

"So young and so cynical!" said Ishmael sadly.

"Ah, Ishmael, whoever reads and observes must feel and reflect; and
whoever feels and reflects must soon lose the simple faith of childhood.
We shall see!" said Bee, rising and drawing her gray silk scarf around
her shoulders.

"You are not going?"

"Yes; I have much yet to do."

"Can I not help you?"

"Oh, no; there is nothing that I have to do that a classical and
mathematical scholar and nursling lawyer could understand."

"Then, at least, allow me to see you safely home. The nursling-lawyer
can do that, I suppose? If you will be pleased to sit down until I hear
this young hopeful say his lesson, I will close up the schoolroom and be
at your service."

"Thank you very much; but I have to call at Brown's, the overseer's, and
I would much rather you would not trouble yourself, Ishmael. Good-by.
When we all get settled up at the house, which must be by next Saturday
night, at farthest, you must come often to see us. It was to say this
that I came here."

"Thank you, dearest Bee! I shall esteem it a great privilege to come."

"Prove it," laughed Bee, as she waved adieu, and tripped out of the
schoolroom.

Ishmael called up his pupil for recitation.

The little savage could not say his lesson, and began to weep and rub
his eyes with the sleeve of his jacket.

"You mought let me off this once, anyways," he sobbed.

"But why should I?" inquired Ishmael.

"A-cause of the pretty lady a-coming."

Ishmael laughed, and for a moment entertained the thought of admitting
this plea and letting the pleader go. But Ishmael was really too
conscientious to suffer himself to be lured aside from the strict line
of duty by any passing fancy or caprice; so he answered:

"Your plea is an ingenious one, Eddy; and since you have wit enough to
make it, you must have sense enough to learn your lesson. Come, now, let
us sit down and put our heads together, and try again, and see what we
can do."

And with the kindness for which he was ever noted, the young master sat
down beside his stupid pupil and patiently went over and over the lesson
with him, until he had succeeded in getting it into Eddy's thick head.

"There, now! now you know the difference between a common noun and a
proper one! are you not glad?" asked Ishmael, smiling.

"Yes; but they'll all be done supper, and the hominy'll be cold!" said
the boy sulkily.

"Oh, no, it will not. I know all about the boiling of hominy. They'll
keep the pot hanging over the fire until bed-time, so you can have yours
hot as soon as you get home. Off with you, now!" laughed Ishmael.

His hopeful pupil lost no time in obeying the order, but set off on a
run.

Ishmael arranged his books, closed up his schoolroom, and started to
walk home.

There he delighted Hannah with the news that her former friend and
patron, Mrs. Middleton, was soon expected at Rushy Shore. And he
interested both Reuben and Hannah with the description of beautiful
Bee's visit to the school.

"I wonder why he couldn't have fallen in love with her?" thought Hannah.




CHAPTER XLIX.

STILL ONWARD.

  His, all the mighty movements
    That urge the hero's breast,
  The longings and the lovings,
    The spirit's glad unrest,
  That scorns excuse to tender,
    Or fortune's favor ask,
  That never will surrender
    Whatever be the task!

  --_M.F. Tupper_.

Beatrice did not come again to the schoolroom to see Ishmael. The memory
of old school-day friendship, as well as the prompting of hospitality
and benevolence, had brought her there on her first visit. She had not
thought of the lapse of time, or the change that two years must have
made in him as well as in herself, and so, where she expected to find a
mere youth, she found a young man; and maiden delicacy restrained her
from repeating her visit.

On Thursday\morning, however, as Ishmael was opening his schoolroom he
heard a brisk step approaching, and Mr. Middleton was at his side. Their
hands flew into each other and shook mutually before either spoke. Then,
with beaming eyes and hearty tones, both exclaimed at once:

"I am so glad to see you!"

"Of course you arrived last night! I hope you had a pleasant journey,
and that Mrs. Middleton has recovered her fatigue," said Ishmael,
placing a chair for his visitor.

"A very pleasant journey. The day was delightfully cool, and even my
wife did not suffer from fatigue. She is quite well this morning, and
quite delighted with her new home. But, see here, Ishmael, how you have
changed! You are taller than I am! You must be near six feet in
height--are you not?"

"I suppose so," smiled Ishmael.

"And your hair is so much darker. Altogether, you are so much improved."

"There was room for it."

"There always is, my boy. Well, I did not come here to pay compliments,
my young friend. I came to tell you that, thanks to my little Bee's
activity, we are all comfortably settled at home now; and we should be
happy if you would come on Friday evening and spend with us Saturday and
Sunday, your weekly holidays."

"I thank you, sir; I thank you very much. I should extremely like to
come, but--"

"Now, Ishmael, hush! I do not intend to take a denial. When I give an
invitation I am very much in earnest about it; and to show you how much
I am in earnest about this, I will tell you that I reflected that this
was Thursday, and that if I asked you to-day you could tell your friends
when you get home this evening, and come to-morrow morning prepared to
remain over till Monday. Otherwise if I had not invited you till
to-morrow morning, you would have had to walk all the way back home
to-morrow evening to tell your friends before coming to see us. So you
see how much I wished to have you come, Ishmael, and how I studied ways
and means. Mrs. Middleton and all your old schoolmates are equally
anxious to see you, so say no more about it, but come!"

"Indeed, I earnestly thank you, Mr. Middleton, and I was not about to
decline your kind invitation in toto, but only to say that I am occupied
with duties that I cannot neglect on Friday evenings and Saturday
mornings; but on Saturday evening I shall be very happy to come over and
spend Sunday."

"Very well, then, Ishmael; so be it; I accept so much of your pleasant
company, since no more of it is to be had. By the way, Ishmael!"

"Yes, sir."

"That was a gallant feat and a narrow escape of yours as it was
described to me by my niece Claudia. Nothing less than the preservation
of her life could have justified you in such a desperate act."

"I am grateful to Miss Merlin for remembering it, sir."

"As if she could ever forget it! Good Heaven! Well, Ishmael, I see that
your pupils are assembling fast. I will not detain you from your duties
longer. Good-morning; and remember that we shall expect you on Saturday
evening."

"Good-morning, sir! I will remember; pray give my respects to Mrs.
Middleton and all the family."

"Certainly," said Mr. Middleton, as he walked away.

Ishmael re-entered the schoolroom, rang the bell to call the pupils in,
and commenced the duties of the day.

On Saturday afternoon, all his weekly labors being scrupulously
finished, Ishmael walked over to Rushy Shore Beacon, as Mr. Middleton's
house was called.

It was a very large old edifice of white stone, and stood upon the
extreme point of a headland running out into the river. There were many
trees behind it, landward; but none before it, seaward; so that really
the tall white house, with its many windows, might well serve as a
beacon to passing vessels.

Around the headland upon which it was situated the waters swept with a
mighty impetus and a deafening roar that gave the place its descriptive
name of Rushy Shore. As the air and water here were mildly salt, the
situation was deemed very healthy and well suited to such delicate lungs
as required a stimulating atmosphere, and yet could not bear the full
strength of the sea breezes. As such the place had been selected by Mr.
Middleton for the residence of his invalid wife.

When Ishmael approached the house he found the family all assembled in
the long front porch to enjoy the fine view.

Walter Middleton, who was the first to spy Ishmael's approach, ran down
the steps and out to meet him, exclaiming, as he caught and shook his
hand:

"How are you, old boy, how are you? Looking in high health and
handsomeness, at any rate! I should have come down to school to see you,
Ishmael, only, on the very morning after our arrival, I had to mount my
horse and ride down to Baymouth to attend to some business for my
father, and I did not get back until late last night. Come, hurry on to
the house! My mother is anxious to see her old favorite."

And so, overpowering Ishmael with the cordiality of his greeting, Walter
drew his friend's arm within his own, and took him upon the porch in the
midst of the family group, that immediately surrounded and warmly
welcomed him.

"How handsome and manly you have grown, my dear," said Mrs. Middleton,
with almost motherly pride in her favorite.

Ishmael blushed and bowed in reply to this direct compliment. And soon
he was seated among them, chatting pleasantly.

This was but the first of many delightful visits to Bushy Shore enjoyed
by Ishmael. Mr. Middleton liked to have him there, and often pressed him
to come. And Ishmael, who very well knew the difference between
invitations given from mere politeness and those prompted by a sincere
desire for his company, frequently accepted them.

One day Mr. Middleton, who took a deep interest in the struggles of
Ishmael, said to him:

"You should enter some law school, my young friend."

"I intend to do so, sir, as soon as I have accomplished two things."

"And what are they?"

"Saved money enough to defray my expenses and found a substitute for
myself as master of this little school."

"Oh, bother the school! you must not always be sacrificing yourself to
the public welfare, Ishmael," laughed Mr. Middleton, who sometimes
permitted himself to use rough words.

"But to duty, sir?"

"Oh, if you make it a question of duty, I have no more to say," was the
concluding remark of Ishmael's friend.

Thus, in diligent labor and intellectual intercourse, the young man
passed the summer months.

One bright hope burned constantly before Ishmael's mental vision--of
seeing Claudia; but, ah! this hope was destined to be deferred from week
to week, and finally disappointed.

Judge Merlin did not come to Tanglewood as usual this summer. He took
his daughter to the seaside instead, where they lived quietly at a
private boarding house, because it was not intended that Miss Merlin
should enter society until the coming winter at Washington.

To Ishmael this was a bitter disappointment, but a bitter tonic, too,
since it served to give strength to his mind.

Late in September his friend Walter Middleton, who was a medical
student, left them to attend the autumn and winter course of lectures in
Baltimore. Ishmael felt the loss of his society very much; but as usual
consoled himself by hard work through all the autumn months.

He heard from Judge Merlin and his daughter through their letters to the
Middletons. They were again in Annapolis, where Miss Merlin was passing
her last term at the finishing school, but they were to go to Washington
at the meeting of Congress in December.

As the month of November drew to a close Ishmael began to compute the
labors, progress, and profits of the year. He found that he had brought
his school into fine working order; he had brought his pupils on well;
he had made Reuben Gray a very good reader, penman, arithmetician, and
bookkeeper; and lastly, he had advanced himself very far in his chosen
professional studies. But he had made but little money, and saved less
than a hundred dollars. This was not enough to support him, even by the
severest economy, at any law school. Something else, he felt, must be
done for the next year, by which more money might be made. So after
reflecting upon the subject for some time, he wrote out two
advertisements--one for a teacher, competent to take charge of a small
country school, and the other for a situation as bookkeeper, clerk, or
amanuensis. In the course of a week the first advertisement was answered
by a Methodist preacher living in the same neighborhood, who proposed to
augment the small salary he received for preaching on Sundays, by
teaching a day school all the week. Ishmael had an interview with this
gentleman, and finding him all that could be desired in a clergyman and
country schoolmaster, willingly engaged to relinquish his own post in
favor of the new candidate on the first of the coming year.

His second advertisement was not yet answered; but Ishmael kept it on
and anxiously awaited the result.

At length his perseverance was crowned with a success greater than he
could have anticipated. It was about the middle of December, a few days
before the breaking up of his school for the Christmas holidays, that he
called at the Shelton post office to ask if there were any letters for
"X.Y.Z.," those being the initials he had signed to his second
advertisement. A letter was handed him; at last, then, it had come!
Without scrutinizing the handwriting or the superscription, Ishmael tore
it open and read:

"Washington, December 14.

"Mr. 'X.Y.Z.'--I have seen your advertisement in the Intelligencer. I am
in want of an intelligent and well-educated young man to act as my
confidential secretary and occasional amanuensis. If you will write to
me, enclosing testimonials and references as to your character and
competency, and stating the amount of salary you will expect to receive,
I hope we may come to satisfactory arrangement.

                           "Respectfully yours,

                                "RANDOLF MERLIN."

It was from Claudia's father, then! It was a stroke of fate, or so it
seemed to the surprised and excited mind of Ishmael.

Trembling with joy, he retired to the private parlor of the quiet little
village inn to answer the letter, so that it might go off to Washington
by the mail that started that afternoon. He smiled to himself as he
wrote that Judge Merlin himself had had ample opportunity of personally
testing the character and ability of the advertiser, but that if further
testimony were needed, he begged to refer to Mr. James Middleton, of
Rushy Shore. Finally, he left the question of the amount of salary to be
settled by the judge himself. He signed, sealed, and directed this
letter, and hurried to the post office to post it before the closing of
the mail.

And then he went home in a maze of delight.

Three anxious days passed, and then Ishmael received his answer. It was
a favorable and a conclusive one. The judge told him that from the post
office address given in the advertisement, as well as from other
circumstances, he had supposed the advertiser to be Ishmael himself, but
could not be sure until he had received his letter, when he was glad to
find his supposition correct, as he should much rather receive into his
family, in a confidential capacity, a known young man like Mr. Worth
than any stranger, however well recommended the latter might be; he
would fix the salary at three hundred dollars, with board and lodging,
if that would meet the young gentleman's views; if the terms suited, he
hoped Mr. Worth would lose no time in joining him in Washington, as he,
the writer, was overwhelmed with correspondence that was still
accumulating.

Ishmael answered this second letter immediately, saying that he would be
in Washington on the following Tuesday.

After posting his letter he walked rapidly homeward, calling at Rushy
Shore on his way to inform his friends, the Middletons, of his change of
fortune. As Ishmael was not egotistical enough to speak of himself and
his affairs until it became absolutely needful for him to do so, he had
never told Mr. Middleton of his plan of giving up the school to the
Methodist minister and seeking another situation for himself. And during
the three days of his correspondence with Judge Merlin he had not even
seen Mr. Middleton, whom he only took time to visit on Saturday
evenings.

Upon this afternoon he reached Rushy Shore just as the family were
sitting down to dinner. They were as much surprised as pleased to see
him at such an unusual time as the middle of the week. Mr. Middleton got
up to shake hands with him; Mrs. Middleton ordered another plate
brought; Bee saw that room was made for another chair; and so Ishmael
was welcomed by acclamation, and seated among them at the table.

"And now, young gentleman, tell us what it all means. For glad as we are
to see you, and glad as you are to see us, we know very well that you
did not take time to come here in the middle of the week merely to
please yourself or us; pleasure not being your first object in life,
Ishmael," said Mr. Middleton.

"I regret to say, sir, that I came to tell you, I am going away on
Monday morning," replied Ishmael gravely, for at the moment he felt a
very real regret at the thought of leaving such good and true friends.

"Going away!" exclaimed all the family in a breath, and in
consternation; for this boy, with his excellent character and charming
manners had always deeply endeared himself to all his friends. "Going
away!" they repeated.

"I am sorry to say it," said Ishmael.

"But this is so unexpected, so sudden!" said Mrs. Middleton.

"What the grand deuce is the matter? Have you enlisted for a soldier,
engaged as a sailor, been seized with the gold fever?"

"Neither, sir; I will explain," said Ishmael. And forthwith he told all
his plans and prospects, in the fewest possible words.

"And so you are going to Washington, to be Randolph Merlin's clerk!
Well, Ishmael, as he is a thorough lawyer, though no very brilliant
barrister, I do not know that you could be in a better school. Heaven
prosper you, my lad! By the way, Ishmael, just before you came in, we
were all talking of going to Washington ourselves."

"Indeed! and is there really a prospect of your going?" inquired
Ishmael, in pleased surprise.

"Well, yes. You see the judge wishes a chaperone for his daughter this
winter, and has invited Mrs. Middleton, and in fact all the family, to
come and spend the season with them in Washington. He says that he has
taken the old Washington House, which is large enough to accommodate our
united families, and ten times as many."

"And you will go?" inquired Ishmael anxiously.

"Well, yes--I think so. You see, this place, so pre-eminently healthy
during eight months of the year, is rather too much exposed and too
bleak in the depth of winter to suit my wife. She begins to cough
already. And as Claudia really does need a matronly friend near her, and
as the judge is very anxious for us to come, I think all interests will
be best served by our going."

"I hope you will go very soon," said Ishmael.

"In a week or ten days," replied Mr. Middleton.

Ishmael soon after arose and took his leave, for he had a long walk
before him, and a momentous interview with Hannah to brave at the end of
it.

After tea that evening Ishmael broke the news to Reuben and Hannah. Both
were considerably startled and bewildered, for they, no more than the
Middletons, had received any previous hint of the young man's
intentions. And now they really did not know whether to congratulate
Ishmael on going to seek his fortune or to condole with him for leaving
home. Reuben heartily shook hands with Ishmael and said how sorry he
should be to part with him, but how glad he was that the young man was
going to do something handsome for himself.

Hannah cried heartily, but for the life of her, could not have told
whether it was for joy or sorrow. To her apprehension, to go to
Washington and be Judge Merlin's clerk seemed to be one of the greatest
honors that any young man could attain; so she was perfectly delighted
with that part of the affair. But, on the other hand, Ishmael had been
to her like the most affectionate and dearest of sons, and to part with
him seemed more than she could bear; so she wept vehemently and clung to
her boy.

Reuben sought to console her.

"Never mind, Hannah, woman, never mind. It is the law of nature that the
young bird must leave his nest and the young man his home. But never you
mind! Washing-town-city aint out'n the world, and any time as you want
to see your boy very bad, I'll just put Dobbin to the wagon and cart you
and the young uns up there for a day or two. Law, Hannah, my dear, you
never should shed a tear if I could help it. 'Cause I feel kind o'
guilty when you cry, Hannah, as if I ought to help it somehow!" said the
good fellow.

"As if you could, Reuben! But it is I myself who do wrong to cry for
anything when I am blessed with the love of such a heart as yours,
Reuben! There, I will not cry any more. Of course, Ishmael must go to
the city and make his fortune, and I ought to be glad, and I am glad,
only I am sich a fool. Ishmael, my dear, this is Wednesday night, and
you say you are going o' Monday morning; so there aint no time to make
you no new shirts and things before you go, but I'll make a lot of 'em,
my boy, and send 'em up to you," said Hannah, wiping her eyes.

Ishmael opened his mouth to reply; but Reuben was before him with:

"So do, Hannah, my dear; that will be one of the best ways of comforting
yourself, making up things for the lad; and you shan't want for money,
for the fine linen nyther, Hannah, my dear! And when you have got them
all done, you and I can take them up to him when we go to see him! So
think of that, and you won't be fretting after him. And now, childun, it
is bedtime!"

On Friday evening Ishmael, in breaking up his school for the Christmas
holidays, also took a final leave of his pupils. The young master had so
endeared himself to his rough pupils that they grieved sincerely at the
separation. The girls wept, and even rude boys sobbed. Our stupid
little friend, Eddy, who could not learn grammar, had learned to love
his kind young teacher, and at the prospect of parting with him and
having the minister for a master roared aloud, saying:

"Master Worth have allers been good to us, so he have; but the
minister--he'll lick us, ever so much!"

Ishmael distributed such parting gifts as his slender purse would
afford, and so dismissed his pupils.

On Sunday evening he took leave of his friends, the Middletons, who
promised to join him in Washington in the course of a week.

And on Monday morning he took leave of Hannah and Reuben, and walked to
Baymouth to meet the Washington steamboat.




CHAPTER L.

CLAUDIA'S CITY HOME.

  How beautiful the mansion's throned
    Behind its elm tree's screen,
  With simple attic cornice crowned
    All graceful and serene.

  --_Anon_.

Just north of the Capitol park, upon a gentle eminence, within its own
well-shaded and well-cultivated grounds, stood a fine, old, family
mansion that had once been the temporary residence of George Washington.

The house was very large, with many spacious rooms and broad passages
within, and many garden walks and trellised arbors around it.

In front were so many evergreen trees and in the rear was so fine a
conservatory of blooming flowers, that even in the depth, of winter it
seemed like summer there.

The house was so secluded within its many thick trees and high garden
walls that the noise of the city never reached its inmates, though they
were within five minutes' walk of the Capitol and ten minutes' drive of
the President's mansion.

Judge Merlin had been very fortunate in securing for the season this
delightful home, where he could be within easy reach of his official
business and at the same time enjoy the quiet so necessary to his
temperament.

That winter he had been appointed one of the judges of the Supreme Court
of the United States, and it was very desirable to have so pleasant a
dwelling place within such easy reach of the Capitol, where the court
was held. At the head of this house his young daughter had been placed
as its mistress. She had not yet appeared anywhere in public. She was
reserving herself for two events: the arrival of her chaperone and the
first evening reception of the President. Her presence in the city was
not even certainly known beyond her own domestic circle; though a vague
rumor, started no one knew by whom, was afloat, to the effect that Miss
Merlin, the young Maryland heiress and beauty, was expected to come out
in Washington during the current season.

Meanwhile she remained in seclusion in her father's house.

It was to this delightful town house, so like the country in its
isolation, that Ishmael Worth was invited.

It was just at sunrise on Tuesday morning that the old steamer
"Columbia," having Ishmael on board, landed at the Seventh Street wharf,
and the young man, destined some future day to fill a high official
position in the Federal government, took his humble carpetbag in his
hand and entered the Federal city.

Ah! many thousands had entered the National capital before him, and many
more thousands would enter it after him, only to complain of it, to carp
over it, to laugh at it, for its "magnificent distances," its unfinished
buildings, its muddy streets, and its mean dwellings.

But Ishmael entered within its boundaries with feelings of reverence and
affection. It was the City of Washington, the sacred heart of the
nation.

He had heard it called by shallow-brained and short-sighted people a
sublime failure! It was a sublime idea, indeed, he thought, but no
failure! Failure? Why, what did those who called it so expect? Did they
expect that the great capital of the great Republic should spring into
full-grown existence as quickly as a hamlet around a railway station, or
village at a steamboat landing? Great ideas require a long time for
their complete embodiment. And those who sneered at Washington were as
little capable of foreseeing its future as the idlers about the
steamboat wharf were of foretelling the fortunes of the modest-looking
youth, in country clothes, who stood there gazing thoughtfully upon the
city.

"Can you tell me the nearest way to Pennsylvania Avenue?" at length he
asked of a bystander.

"Just set your face to the north and follow your nose for about a mile,
and you'll fetch up to the broadest street as ever you see; and that
will be it," was the answer.

With this simple direction Ishmael went on until he came to the avenue,
which he recognized at once from the description.

The Capitol, throned in majestic grandeur upon the top of its wooded
hill at the eastern extremity of the Avenue, and gleaming white in the
rays of the morning sun, seeming to preside over the whole scene, next
attracted Ishmael's admiration. As his way lay towards it, he had ample
time to contemplate its imposing magnificence and beauty.

As he drew near it, however, he began to throw his eyes around the
surrounding country in search of Judge Merlin's house. He soon
identified it--a large old family mansion, standing in a thick grove of
trees on a hill just north of the Capitol grounds. He turned to the
left, ascended the hill, and soon found himself at the iron gate leading
to the grounds.

Here his old acquaintance, Sam, being on duty as porter, admitted him,
and, taking him by a winding gravel walk that turned and twisted among
groves and parterres, led him up to the house and delivered him into the
charge of a black footman, who was at that early hour engaged in opening
the doors and windows.

He was the same Jim who used to wait on the table at Tanglewood.

"Good-morning, Mr. Ishmael, sir," he said, advancing in a friendly and
respectful manner, to receive the new arrival.

"The judge expected me this morning, Jim?" inquired Ishmael, when he had
returned the greeting of the man.

"Oh, yes, sir; and ordered your room got ready for you. The family aint
down yet, sir; but I can show you your room," said Jim, taking Ishmael's
carpetbag from him, and leading the way upstairs.

They went up three flights of stairs, to a small front room in the third
story, with one window, looking west.

Here Jim sat down the carpetbag, saying:

"It's rather high up, sir; but you see we are expecting Mrs. Middleton
and all her family, and of course the best spare rooms has to be given
up to the ladies. I think you will find everything you could wish for at
hand, sir; but if there should be anything else wanted, you can ring,
and one of the men servants will come up." And with this, Jim bowed and
left the room.

Ishmael looked around upon his new domicile.

It was a very plain room with simple maple furniture, neatly arranged; a
brown woolen carpet on the floor; white dimity curtains at the window;
and a small coal fire in the grate. Yet it was much better than Ishmael
had been accustomed to at home, and besides, the elevated position of
the room, and the outlook from the only window, compensated for all
deficiencies.

Ishmael walked up to this window, put aside the dainty white curtain,
and looked forth: the whole city of Washington, Georgetown, the winding
of the Potomac and Anacostia rivers, Anacostia Island, and the
undulating hills of the Virginia and Maryland shores lay spread like a
vast panorama before him.

As the thicket was a necessity to Judge Merlin's nature, so the widely
extended prospect was a need of Ishmael's spirit; his eyes must travel
when his feet could not.

Feeling perfectly satisfied with his quarters, Ishmael at last left the
window and made his toilet, preparatory to meeting the judge
and--Claudia!

"Oh, beating heart, be still! be still!" he said to himself, as the
anticipation of that latter meeting, with all its disturbing influences,
sent the blood rioting through his veins.

Without being the very least dandyish, Ishmael was still fastidiously
nice in his personal appointments; purity and refinement pervaded his
presence.

He had completed his toilet, and was engaged in lightly brushing some
lint from his black coat, when a knock at his door attracted his
attention.

It was Jim, who had come to announce breakfast and show him the way to
the morning room.

Down the three flights of stairs they went again, and across the central
hall to a front room on the left that looked out upon the winter garden
of evergreen trees. Crimson curtained and crimson carpeted, with a
bright coal fire in the polished steel grate, and a glittering silver
service on the white draped breakfast table, this room had a very
inviting aspect on this frosty December morning.

The judge stood with his back to the fire, and a damp newspaper open in
his hand. Claudia was nowhere visible--a hasty glance around the room
assured Ishmael that she had not yet entered it. Ishmael's movements
were so noiseless that his presence was not observed until he actually
went up to the judge, and, bowing, accosted him with the words:

"I am here according to appointment, Judge Merlin; and hope I find you
well."

"Ah, yes; good-morning! how do you do, Ishmael?" said the judge laying
aside his paper and cordially shaking hands with the youth. "Punctual, I
see. Had a pleasant journey?"

"Thank you, sir; very pleasant," returned Ishmael.

"Feel like setting to work this morning? There is quite an accumulation
of correspondence groaning to be attended to."

"I am ready to enter upon my duties whenever you please, sir."

"All right," said the judge, touching a bell that presently summoned Jim
to his presence.

"Let us have breakfast immediately. Where is Miss Merlin? Let her know
that we are waiting for her."

"'Miss Merlin' is here, papa," said a rich voice at the door.

Ishmael's heart bounded and throbbed, and Claudia entered the breakfast
room.

Such a picture of almost Oriental beauty, luxury, and splendor as she
looked! She wore a morning robe of rich crimson foulard silk, fastened
up the front with garnet buttons, each a spark of fire. The dress was
open at the throat and wrists, revealing glimpses of the delicate
cambric collar and cuffs confined by the purest pearl studs. Her
luxuriant hair was carried away from her snowy temples and drooped in
long, rich, purplish, black ringlets from the back of her stately head.
But her full, dark eyes and oval crimson cheeks and lips glowed with a
fire too vivid for health as she advanced and gave her father the
morning kiss.

"I am glad you have come, my dear! I have been waiting for you!" said
the judge.

"You shall not have to do so another morning, papa,'" she answered.

"Here is Ishmael, Claudia," said her father, directing her attention to
the youth, who had delicately withdrawn into the background; but who, at
the mention of his own name, came forward to pay his respects to the
heiress.

"I am glad to see you, Mr. Worth," she said, extending her hand to him
as he bowed before her; and then quickly detecting a passing shade of
pain in his expressive face, she added, smiling:

"You know we must begin to call you Mr. Worth some time, and there can
be no better time than this, when you make your first appearance in the
city and commence a new career in life."

"I had always hoped to be 'Ishmael' with my friends," he replied.

"'Times change and we change with them,' said one of the wisest of
sages," smiled Claudia.

"And coffee and muffins grow cold by standing; which is more to the
present purpose," laughed Judge Merlin, handing his daughter to her seat
at the head of the table, taking his own at the foot, and pointing his
guest to one at the side.

When all were seated, Claudia poured out the coffee and the breakfast
commenced. But to the discredit of the judge's consistency, it might
have been noticed that, after he had helped his companion to steak,
waffles, and other edibles, he resumed his newspaper; and, regardless
that coffee and muffins grew cold by standing, recommenced reading the
debates in Congress.

At length, when he finished reading and saw that his companions had
finished eating, he swallowed his muffin in two bolts, gulped his coffee
in two draughts, and started up from the table, exclaiming:

"Now, then, Ishmael, if you are ready?"

Ishmael arose, bowed to Claudia, and turned to follow his employer.

The judge led him upstairs to a sort of office or study, immediately
over the breakfast room, having an outlook over the Capitol grounds, and
fitted up with a few book-cases, writing desks, and easy-chairs.

The judge drew a chair to the central table, which was covered with
papers, and motioned Ishmael to take another seat at the same table. As
soon as Ishmael obeyed, Judge Merlin began to initiate him into his new
duties, which, in fact, were so much of the same description with those
in which he had been engaged at Tanglewood, that he very soon understood
and entered upon them.

The first few days of Ishmael's sojourn were very busy ones. There was a
great arrearage of correspondence; and he worked diligently, day and
night, until he had brought up all arrears to the current time.

When this was done, and he had but two mails to attend to in one day,
he found that five hours in the morning and five in the evening sufficed
for the work, and left him ample leisure for the pursuit of his legal
studies, and he devoted himself to them, both by diligent reading and by
regular attendance upon the sessions of the circuit court, where he
watched, listened, and took notes, comparing the latter with the
readings. Of course he could not do all this without reducing his labors
to a perfect system, and he could not constantly adhere to this system
without practicing the severest self-denial. I tell you, young reader of
this story, that in this republic there is no "royal road" to fame and
honor. The way is open to each and all of you; but it is steep and
rugged, yes, and slippery; and you must toil and sweat and watch if you
would reach the summit.

Would you know exactly how Ishmael managed this stage of his toilsome
ascent? I will tell you. He arose at four o'clock those winter mornings,
dressed quickly and went into the judge's study, where he made the fire
himself, because the servants would not be astir for hours; then he sat
down with the pile of letters that had come by the night's mail; he
looked over the judge's hints regarding them, and then went to work and
answered letters or copied documents for four hours, or until the
breakfast bell rung, when he joined Claudia and her father at table.
After breakfast he attended the judge in his study; submitted to his
inspection the morning's work; then took them to the post office, posted
them, brought back the letters that arrived by the morning's mail, and
left them with the judge to be read. This would bring him to about
eleven o'clock, when he went to the City Hall, to watch the proceedings
of the circuit court, making careful notes and comparing them with his
own private readings of law. He returned from the circuit court about
two o'clock; spent the afternoon in answering the letters left for him
by the judge; dined late with the family; took the second lot of letters
to the post office, and returned with those that came by the evening
mail; gave them to the judge for examination, and then went up to his
room to spend the evening in reading law and comparing notes. He allowed
himself no recreation and but little rest. His soul was sustained by
what Balzac calls "the divine patience of genius." And the more he was
enabled to measure himself with other men, the more confidence he
acquired in his own powers. This severe mental labor took away much of
the pain of his "despised love." Ishmael was one to love strongly,
ardently, constantly. But he was not one to drivel over a hopeless
passion. He loved Claudia: how deeply, how purely, how faithfully, all
his future life was destined to prove. And he knew that Claudia loved
him; but that all the prejudices of her rank, her character, and her
education were warring in her bosom against this love. He knew that she
appreciated his personal worth, but scorned his social position. He felt
that she had resolved never, under any circumstances whatever, to marry
him; but he trusted in her honor never to permit her, while loving him,
to marry another. And in the meantime years of toil would pass; he would
achieve greatness; and when the obscurity of his origin should be lost
in the light of his fame, then he would woo and win Miss Merlin!

Such were the young man's dreams, whenever in his busy, crowded, useful
life he gave himself time to dream.

And meanwhile, what was the conduct of the heiress to her presumptuous
lover? Coldly proud, but very respectful. For, mark you this: No one who
was capable of appreciating Ishmael Worth could possibly treat him
otherwise than with respect.




CHAPTER LI.

HEIRESS AND BEAUTY.

  'Tis hard upon the dawn, and yet
    She comes not from the ball.
  The night is cold and bleak and wet,
    And the snow lies over all.

  I praised her with her diamonds on!
    And as she went she smiled,
  And yet I sighed when she was gone,
    I sighed like any child.

  --_Meredith_.

Meanwhile all Claudia Merlin's time was taken up with milliners, mantua
makers, and jewelers. She was to make her first appearance in society at
the President's first evening reception, which was to be held on Friday,
the sixth of January. It was now very near the New Year, and all her
intervening time was occupied in preparations for the festivities that
were to attend it.

On the twenty-third of December, two days before Christmas, Mr. and
Mrs. Middleton and all their family arrived. They came up by the
"Columbia," and reached Judge Merlin's house early in the morning.
Consequently they were not fatigued, and the day of their arrival was a
day of unalloyed pleasure and of family jubilee.

Ishmael took sympathetic part in all the rejoicings, and was caressed by
Mr. and Mrs. Middleton and all their younger children as a sort of
supplementary son and brother.

On Christmas Eve, also, Reuben Gray, Hannah, and her children came to
town in their wagon. Honest Reuben had brought a load of turkeys for the
Christmas market, and had "put up" at a plain, respectable inn, much
frequented by the farmers, near the market house; but in the course of
the day he and his wife, leaving the children in the care of their
faithful Sally, who had accompanied them in the character of nurse,
called on Ishmael and brought him his trunk of wearing apparel.

The judge, in his hearty, old-fashioned, thoughtless hospitality, would
have had Reuben and his family come and stop at his own house. But
Reuben Gray, with all his simplicity, had the good sense firmly to
decline this invitation and keep to his tavern.

"For you know, Hannah, my dear," he said to his wife, when they found
themselves again, at the Plow, "we would bother the family more'n the
judge reckoned on. What could they do with us? Where could they put us?
As to axing of us in the drawing room or sitting of us down in the
dining room, with all his fine, fashionable friends, that wasn't to be
thought on! And as to you being put into the kitchen, along of the
servants, that I wouldn't allow! Now the judge, he didn't think of all
these things: but I did; and I was right to decline the invitation,
don't you think so?"

"Of course you were, Reuben, and if you hadn't declined it, I would, and
that I tell you," answered Mrs. Gray.

"And so, Hannah, my dear, we will just keep our Christmas where we are!
We won't deprive Ishmael of his grand Christmas dinner with his grand
friends; but we will ax him to come over and go to the playhouse with us
and see the play, and then we'll all come back and have a nice supper
all on us together. We'll have a roast turkey and mince pie and egg-nog
and apple toddy, my dear, and make a night of it, once in a way! What do
you think?"

"I think that will be all very well, Reuben, so that you don't take too
much of that same egg-nog and apple toddy," replied Mrs. Gray.

"Now, Hannah, did you ever know me to do such a thing?" inquired Reuben,
with an injured air.

"No, Reuben, I never did. But I think that a man that even so much as
touches spiritable likkers is never safe until he is in his grave," said
Mrs. Gray solemnly.

"Where he can never get no more," sighed Reuben; and as he had to attend
the market to sell his turkeys that night, he left Hannah and went to
put his horses to the wagon.

So fine a trade did Reuben drive with his fat turkeys that he came home
at ten with an empty wagon and full pocketbook, and told Hannah that she
might have a new black silk "gownd," and Sally should have a red calico
"un," and as for the children, they should have an outfit from head to
foot.

Christmas morning dawned gloriously. All the little Middleton's were
made happy by the fruit of the Christmas tree. In the many kind
interchanges of gifts Ishmael was not entirely forgotten. Some loving
heart had remembered him. Some skillful hand had worked for him. When he
went up to his room after breakfast on Christmas morning, he saw upon
his dressing table a packet directed to himself. On opening it he found
a fine pocket-handkerchief neatly hemmed and marked, a pair of nice
gloves, a pair of home-knit socks, and a pair of embroidered slippers.
Here was no useless fancy trumpery; all were useful articles; and in the
old-fashioned, housewifely present Ishmael recognized the thoughtful
heart and careful hand of Bee, and grateful, affectionate tears filled
his eyes. He went below stairs to a back parlor, where he felt sure he
should find Bee presiding over the indoor amusements of her younger
brothers and sisters.

And, sure enough, there the pretty little motherly maiden was among the
children.

Ishmael went straight up to her, saying, in fervent tones:

"I thank you, Bee; I thank you for remembering me."

"Why, who should remember you if not I, Ishmael? Are you not like one of
ourselves? And should I forget you any sooner than I should forget
Walter, or James, or John?" said Bee, with a pleasant smile.

"Ah, Bee! I have neither mother nor sister to think of me at festive
times; but you, dear Bee, you make me forget the need of either."

"You have 'neither mother nor sister,' Ishmael? Now, do not think so,
while my dear mother and myself live; for I am sure she loves you as a
son, Ishmael, and I love you--as a brother," answered Bee, speaking
comfort to the lonely youth from the depths of her own pure, kind heart.
But ah! the intense blush that followed her words might have revealed to
an interested observer how much more than any brother she loved Ishmael
Worth.

Judge Merlin, Claudia, Mr. and Mrs. Middleton, and Ishmael went to
church.

Bee stayed home to see that the nurses took proper care of the children.

They had a family Christmas dinner.

And after that Ishmael excused himself, and went over to the Plow to
spend the evening with Reuben and Hannah. That evening the three friends
went to the theater, and saw their first play, "the Comedy of Errors,"
together. And it did many an old, satiated play-goer good to see the
hearty zest with which honest Reuben enjoyed the fun. Nor was Hannah or
Ishmael much behind him in their keen appreciation of the piece; only,
at those passages at which Hannah and Ishmael only smiled, Reuben rubbed
his knees, and laughed aloud, startling all the audience.

"It's a good thing I don't live in the city, Hannah, my dear, for I
would go to the play every night!" said Reuben, as they left the theater
at the close of the performance.

"And it is a good thing you don't, Reuben, for it would be the ruination
of you!" admitted Hannah.

They went back to the Plow, where the Christmas supper was served for
them in the plain little private sitting room. After partaking
moderately of its delicacies, Ishmael bade them good-night, and returned
home.

Reuben and Hannah stayed a week in the city. Reuben took her about to
see all the sights and to shop in all the stores. And on New Year's day,
when the President received the public, Reuben took Hannah to the White
House, to "pay their duty" to the chief magistrate of the nation. And
the day after New Year's day they took leave of Ishmael and of all their
friends, and returned home, delighted with the memory of their pleasant
visit to the city.

Ishmael, after all these interruptions, returned with new zest to his
duties, and, as before, worked diligently day and night.

Claudia went deeper into her preparations for her first appearance in
society at the President's first drawing room of the season.

The night of nights for the heiress came. After dinner Claudia indulged
herself in a long nap, so that she might be quite fresh in the evening.
When she woke up she took a cup of tea, and immediately retired to her
chamber to dress.

Mrs. Middleton superintended her toilet.

Claudia wore a rich point-lace dress over a white satin skirt. The
wreath that crowned her head, the necklace that reposed upon her bosom,
the bracelets that clasped her arms, the girdle that enclosed her waist,
and the bunches of flowers that festooned her upper lace dress, were all
of the same rich pattern--lilies of the valley, whose blossoms were
formed of pearl, whose leaves were of emeralds, and whose dew was of
diamonds. Snowy gloves and snowy shoes completed this toilet, the effect
of which was rich, chaste, and elegant beyond description. Mrs.
Middleton wore a superb dress of ruby-colored velvet.

When they were both quite ready, they went down into the drawing room,
where Judge Merlin, Mr. Middleton, and Ishmael were awaiting them, and
where Claudia's splendid presence suddenly dazzled them. Mr. Middleton
and Judge Merlin gazed upon the radiant beauty with undisguised
admiration. And Ishmael looked on with a deep, unuttered groan. How
dared he love this stately, resplendent queen? How dared he hope she
would ever deign to notice him? But the next instant he reproached
himself for the groan and the doubt--how could he have been so fooled
by a mere shimmer of satin and glitter of jewels?

Judge Merlin and Mr. Middleton were in the conventional evening dress of
gentlemen, and were quite ready to attend the ladies. They had nothing
to do, therefore, but to hand them to the carriage, which they
accordingly did. The party of four, Mr. and Mrs. Middleton, Judge
Merlin, and Claudia, drove off.

Ishmael and Beatrice remained at home. Ishmael to study his law books;
Beatrice to give the boys their supper and see that the nurses took
proper care of the children.




CHAPTER LII.

AN EVENING AT THE PRESIDENT'S.

  There was a sound of revelry by night--
    "Columbia's" capital had gathered then
  Her beauty and her chivalry: and bright
    The lamps shone o'er fair women and brave men.
  A thousand hearts beat happily; and when
    Music arose with its voluptuous swell,
  Soft eyes looked love to eyes that spoke again,
    And all went merry as a marriage bell.

  --_Byron_.

The carriage rolled along Pennsylvania Avenue. The weather had changed
since sunset, and the evening was misty with a light, drizzling rain.
Yet still the scene was a gay, busy, and enlivening one; the gas lamps
that lighted the Avenue gleamed brightly through the rain drops like
smiles through tears; the sidewalks were filled with pedestrians, and
the middle of the street with vehicles, all going in one direction, to
the President's palace.

A decorously slow drive of fifteen minutes brought our party through
this gay scene to a gayer one at the north gate of the President's park,
where a great crowd of carriages were drawn up, waiting their turn to
drive in.

The gates were open and lighted by four tall lamps placed upon the
posts, and which illuminated the whole scene.

Judge Merlin's carriage drew up on the outskirts of this crowd of
vehicles, to wait his turn to enter; but he soon found himself enclosed
in the center of the assemblage by other carriages that had come after
his own. He had to wait full fifteen minutes before he could fall into
the procession that was slowly making its way through the right-hand
gate, and along the lighted circular avenue that led up to the front
entrance of the palace. Even on this misty night the grounds were gayly
illuminated and well filled. But crowded as the scene was, the utmost
order prevailed. The carriages that came up the right-hand avenue, full
of visitors, discharged them at the entrance hall and rolled away empty
down the left-hand avenue, so that there was a continuous procession of
full carriages coming up one way and empty carriages going down the
other.

At length Judge Merlin's carriage, coming slowly along in the line, drew
up in its turn before the front of the mansion. The whole facade of the
White House was splendidly illuminated, as if to express in radiant
light a smiling welcome. The halls were occupied by attentive officers,
who received the visitors and ushered them into cloakrooms. Within the
house also, great as the crowd of visitors was, the most perfect order
prevailed.

Judge Merlin and his party were received by a civil, respectable
official, who directed them to a cloakroom, and they soon found
themselves in a close, orderly crowd moving thitherward. When the
gentlemen had succeeded in conveying their ladies safely to this bourne
and seen them well over its threshold, they retired to the receptacle
where they were to leave their hats and overcoats before coming back to
take their parties into the saloon.

In the ladies' cloakroom Claudia and her chaperone found themselves in a
brilliant, impracticable crowd. There were about half-a-dozen tall
dressing glasses in the place, and about half-a-hundred young ladies
were trying to smooth braids and ringlets and adjust wreaths and
coronets by their aid. And there were about half-a-hundred more in the
center of the room; some taking off opera cloaks, shaking out flounces,
and waiting their turns to go to the mirrors; and some, quite ready and
waiting the appearance of their escort at the door to take them to the
saloon; and beside these some were coming in and some were passing out
continually; and through the open doors the crowds of those newly
arriving and the crowds of those passing on to the reception rooms, were
always visible.

Claudia looked upon this seething multitude with a shudder.

"What a scene!" she exclaimed.

"Yes, but with it all, what order! There has never been such order and
system in these crowded receptions as now under the management of Mrs.
----," said Mrs. Middleton, naming the accomplished lady who, that
season, ruled the domestic affairs of the White House.

As Mrs. Middleton and Claudia had finished their toilets, to the
sticking of the very last pin, before leaving their dressing rooms at
home, they had now nothing to do but to give their opera cloaks to a
woman in attendance, and then stand near the door to watch for the
appearance of Judge Merlin and Mr. Middleton. They had but a few minutes
to wait. The gentlemen soon came and gave their arms to their ladies and
led them to join the throng that were slowly making its way through the
crowded halls and anterooms towards the audience chamber, where the
President received his visitors. It was a severe ordeal, the passage of
those halls. Our party, like all their companions, were pressed forward
in the crowd until they were fairly pushed into the presence chamber,
known as the small crimson drawing room, in which the President and his
family waited to receive their visitors.

Yes, there he stood, the majestic old man, with his kingly gray head
bared, and his stately form clothed in the republican citizen's dress of
simple black. There he stood, fresh from the victories of a score of
well-fought fields, receiving the meed of honor won by his years, his
patriotism, and his courage. A crowd of admirers perpetually passed
before him; by the orderly arrangement of the ushers they came up on the
right-hand side, bowed or courtesied before him, received a cordial
shake of the hand, a smile, and a few kind words, and then passed on to
the left towards the great saloon commonly known as the East Room.
Perhaps never has any President since Washington made himself so much
beloved by the people as did General ---- during his short
administration. Great love-compelling power had that dignified and
benignant old man! Fit to be the chief magistrate of a great, free
people he was! At least so thought Judge Merlin's daughter, as she
courtesied before him, received the cordial shake of his hand, heard the
kind tones of his voice say, "I am very glad to see you, my dear," and
passed on with the throng who were proceeding toward the East Room.

Once arrived in that magnificent room, they found space enough even for
that vast crowd to move about in. This room is too well known to the
public to need any labored description. For the information of those who
have never seen it, it is sufficient to say that its dimensions are
magnificent, its decorations superb, its furniture luxurious, and its
illuminations splendid. Three enormous chandeliers, like constellations,
flooded the scene with light, and a fine brass band, somewhere out of
sight, filled the air with music. A brilliant company enlivened, but did
not crowd, the room. There were assembled beautiful girls, handsome
women, gorgeous old ladies; there were officers of the army and of the
navy in their full-dress uniforms; there were the diplomatic corps of
all foreign nations in the costumes of their several ranks and
countries; there were grave senators and wise judges and holy divines;
there were Indian chiefs in their beads and blankets; there were
adventurous Poles from Warsaw; exiled Bourbons from Paris; and Comanche
braves from the Cordilleras! There was, in fact, such a curious
assemblage as can be met with nowhere on the face of the earth but in
the east drawing room of our President's palace on a great reception
evening!

Into this motley but splendid assemblage Judge Merlin led his beautiful
daughter. At first her entrance attracted no attention; but when one,
and then another, noticed the dazzling new star of beauty that had so
suddenly risen above their horizon, a whisper arose that soon grew into
a general buzz of admiration that attended Claudia in her progress
through the room and heralded her approach to those at the upper end.
And--

"Who is she?" "Who can she be?" were the low-toned questions that
reached her ear as her father led her to a sofa and rested her upon it.
But these questions came only from those who were strangers in
Washington. Of course all others knew the person of Judge Merlin, and
surmised the young lady on his arm to be his daughter.

Soon after the judge and his party were seated, his friends began to
come forward to pay their respects to him, and to be presented to his
beautiful daughter.

Claudia received all these with a self-possession, grace, and
fascination peculiarly her own.

There was no doubt about it--Miss Merlin's first entrance into society
had been a great success; she had made a sensation.

Among those presented to Miss Merlin on that occasion was the Honorable
---- ----, the British minister. He was young, handsome, accomplished,
and a bachelor. Consequently he was a target for all the shafts of Cupid
that ladies' eyes could send.

He offered his arm to Miss Merlin for a promenade through the room. She
accepted it, and became as much the envy of every unmarried lady present
as if the offer made and accepted had been for a promenade through life.

No such thought, however, was in the young English minister's mind; for
after making the circuit of the room two or three times, he brought his
companion back, and, with a smile and a bow, left her in the care of her
father.

But if the people were inclined to feed their envy, they found plenty of
food for that appetite. A few minutes after Miss Merlin had resumed her
seat a general buzz of voices announced some new event of interest. It
turned out to be the entrance of the President and his family into the
East Room.

For some good reason or other, known only to his own friendly heart, the
President, sauntering leisurely, dispensing bows, smiles, and kind words
as he passed, went straight up to the sofa whereon his old friend, Judge
Merlin, sat, took a seat beside him, and entered into conversation.

Ah! their talk was not about state affairs, foreign or domestic policy,
duties, imports, war, peace--no! their talk was of their boyhood's days,
spent together; of the holidays they had had; of the orchards they had
robbed; of the well-merited thrashings they had got; and of the good old
schoolmaster, long since dust and ashes, who had lectured and flogged
them!

Claudia listened, and loved the old man more, that he could turn from
the memory of his bloody victories, the presence of his political cares,
and the prospects of a divided cabinet, to refresh himself with the
green reminiscences of his boyhood's days. It was impossible for the
young girl to feel so much sympathy without betraying it and attracting
the attention of the old man. He looked at her. He had shaken hands with
her, and said that he was glad to see her, when she was presented to him
in his presence chamber; but he had not really seen her; she had been
only one of the passing crowd of courtesiers for whom he felt a
wholesale kindness and expressed a wholesale good-will; now, however, he
looked at her--now he saw her.

Sixty-five years had whitened the hair of General ----, but he was not
insensible to the charms of beauty; nor unconscious of his own power of
conferring honor upon beauty.

Rising, therefore, with all the stately courtesy of the old school
gentleman, he offered his arm to Miss Merlin for a promenade through the
rooms.

With a sweet smile, Claudia arose, and once more became the cynosure of
all eyes and the envy of all hearts. A few turns through the rooms, and
the President brought the beauty back, seated her, and took his own seat
beside her on the sofa.

But the cup of bitterness for the envious was not yet full. Another hum
and buzz went around the room, announcing some new event of great
interest; which seemed to be a late arrival of much importance.

Presently the British minister and another gentleman were seen
approaching the sofa where sat the President, Judge Merlin, Miss
Merlin, and Mr. and Mrs. Middleton. They paused immediately before the
President, when the minister said:

"Your Excellency, permit me to present to you the Viscount Vincent, late
from London."

The President arose and heartily shook hands with the young foreigner,
cordially saying:

"I am happy to see you, my lord; happy to welcome you to Washington."

The viscount bowed low before the gray-haired old hero, saying, in a low
tone:

"I am glad to see the President of the United States; but I am proud to
shake the hand of the conqueror of--of--"

The viscount paused, his memory suddenly failed him, for the life and
soul of him he could not remember the names of those bloody fields where
the General had won his laurels.

The President gracefully covered the hesitation of the viscount and
evaded the compliment at the same time by turning to the ladies of his
party and presenting his guest, saying:

"Mrs. Middleton, Lord Vincent. Miss Merlin, Lord Vincent."

The viscount bowed low to these ladies, who courtesied in turn and
resumed their seats.

"My old friend, Judge Merlin, Lord Vincent," then said the plain,
matter-of-fact old President.

The judge and the viscount simultaneously bowed, and then, these
formalities being over, seats were found for the two strangers, and the
whole group fell into an easy chat--subject of discussion the old
question that is sure to be argued whenever the old world and the new
meet--the rival merits of monarchies and republics. The discussion grew
warm, though the disputants remained courteous. The viscount grew bored,
and gradually dropped out of the argument, leaving the subject in the
hands of the President and the minister, who, of course, had taken
opposite sides, the minister representing the advantages of a
monarchical form of government, and the President contending for a
republican one. The viscount noticed that a large portion of the company
were promenading in a procession round and round the room to the music
of one of Beethoven's grand marches. It was monotonous enough; but it
was better than sitting there and listening to the vexed question
whether "the peoples" were capable of governing themselves. So he turned
to Miss Merlin with a bow and smile, saying:

"Shall we join the promenade? Will you so far honor me?"

"With pleasure, my lord," replied Miss Merlin.

And he rose and gave her his arm, and they walked away. And for the
third time that evening Claudia became the target of all sorts of
glances--glances of admiration, glances of hate. She had been led out by
the young English minister; then by the old President; and now she was
promenading with the lion of the evening, the only titled person at this
republican court, the Viscount Vincent. And she a newcomer, a mere girl,
not twenty years old! It was intolerable, thought all the ladies, young
and old, married or single.

But if the beautiful Claudia was the envy of all the women, the handsome
Vincent was not less the envy of all the men present. "Puppy";
"coxcomb"; "Jackanape"; "swell"; "Viscount, indeed! more probably some
foreign blackleg or barber"; "It is perfectly ridiculous the manner in
which American girls throw themselves under the feet of these titled
foreign paupers," were some of the low-breathed blessings bestowed upon
young Lord Vincent. And yet these expletives were not intended to be
half so malignant as they might have sounded. They were but the
impulsive expressions of transient vexation at seeing the very pearl of
beauty, on the first evening of her appearance, carried off by an alien.

In truth, the viscount and the heiress were a very handsome couple; and
notwithstanding all the envy felt for them, all eyes followed them with
secret admiration. The beautiful Claudia was a rare type of the young
American girl--tall, slender, graceful, dark-haired, dark-eyed, with a
rich, glowing bloom on cheeks and lips. And her snow white dress of
misty lace over shining satin, and her gleaming pearls and sparkling
diamonds, set off her beauty well. Vincent was a fine specimen of the
young English gentleman--tall, broad-chouldered, deep-chested; with a
stately head; a fair, roseate complexion; light-brown, curling hair and
beard; and clear, blue eyes. And his simple evening dress of speckless
black became him well. His manners were graceful, his voice pleasant,
and his conversation brilliant; but, alas, for Claudia! the greatest
charm he possessed for her was--his title! Claudia knew another,
handsomer, more graceful, more brilliant than this viscount; but that
other was unknown, untitled, and unnamed in the world. The viscount was
so engaged with his beautiful companion that it was some time before he
observed that the company was dropping off and the room was half empty.
He then led Miss Merlin back to her party, took a slight leave of them
all, bowed to the President, and departed.

Judge Merlin, who had only waited for his daughter, now arose to go. His
party made their adieus and left the saloon. As so many of the guests
had already gone, they found the halls and anterooms comparatively free
of crowds, and easily made their way to the gentlemen's cloakroom and
the ladies' dressing room, and thence to the entrance hall. Mr.
Middleton went out to call the carriage, which was near at hand. And the
whole party entered and drove homeward. The sky had not cleared, the
drizzle still continued; but the lamps gleamed brightly through the
raindrops, and the Avenue was as gay at midnight as it had been at
midday. As the carriage rolled along, Judge Merlin and Mr. and Mrs.
Middleton discussed the reception, the President, the company, and
especially the young English viscount.

"He is the son and heir of the Earl of Hurstmonceux, whose estates lie
somewhere in the rich county of Sussex. The title did not come to the
present earl in the direct line of descent. The late earl died
childless, at a very advanced age; and the title fell to his distant
relation, Lord Banff, the father of this young man, whose estates lie
away up in the north of Scotland somewhere. Thus the Scottish Lord Banff
became Earl of Hurstmonceux, and his eldest son, our new acquaintance,
took the second title in the family, and became Lord Vincent," said
Judge Merlin.

"The English minister gave you this information?" inquired Mr.
Middleton.

"Yes, he did; I suppose he thought it but right to put me in possession
of all such facts in relation to a young foreigner whom he had been
instrumental in introducing to my family. But, by the way,
Middleton--Hurstmonceux? Was not that the title of the young dowager
countess whom Brudenell married, and parted with, years ago?"

"Yes; and I suppose that she was the widow of that very old man, the
late Earl of Hurstmonceux, who died childless; in fact, she must have
been."

"I wonder whatever became of her?"

"I do not know; I know nothing whatever about the last Countess of
Hurstmonceux; but I know very well who has a fair prospect of becoming
the next Countess of Hurstmonceux, if She pleases!" replied Mr.
Middleton, with a merry glance at his niece.

Claudia, who had been a silent, thoughtful, and attentive listener to
their conversation, did not reply, but smothered a sigh and turned to
look out of the window. The carriage was just drawing up before their
own gate.

The whole face of the house was closed and darkened except one little
light that burned in a small front window at the very top of the house.

It was Ishmael's lamp; and, as plainly as if she had been in the room,
Claudia in imagination saw the pale young face bent studiously over the
volume lying open before him.

With another inward sigh Claudia gave her hand to her uncle, who had
left the carriage to help her out. And then the whole party entered the
house, where they were admitted by sleepy Jim.

And in another half hour they were all in repose.




CHAPTER LIII.

THE VISCOUNT VINCENT.

  A king may make a belted knight,
    A marquis, duke and a' that,
  But an honest man's aboon his might
    Gude faith he mauna fa' that!
  For a' that and a' that,
    Their dignities and a' that,
  The pith o' sense and pride o' worth
    Are higher ranks than a' that.

  --_Robert Burns_.

The next morning Ishmael and Bee, the only hard workers in the family,
were the first to make their appearance in the breakfast room. They had
both been up for hours--Ishmael in the library, answering letters, and
Bee in the nursery, seeing that the young children were properly washed,
dressed, and fed. And now, at the usual hour, they came down, a little
hungry, and impatient for the morning meal. But for some time no one
joined them. All seemed to be sleeping off the night's dissipation. Bee
waited nearly an hour, and then said:

"Ishmael, I will not detain you longer. I know that you wish to go to
the courthouse, to watch the Emerson trial; so I will ring for
breakfast. Industrious people must not be hindered by the tardiness of
lazy ones," she added, with a smile, as she put her hand to the
bell-cord.

Ishmael was about to protest against the breakfast being hurried on his
account, when the matter was settled by the entrance of Judge Merlin,
followed by Mr. Middleton and Claudia. After the morning salutations had
passed, the judge said:

"You may ring for breakfast, Claudia, my dear. We will not wait for your
aunt, since your uncle tells us that she is too tired to rise this
morning."

But as Bee had already rung, the coffee and muffins were soon served,
and the family gathered around the table.

Beside Claudia's plate lay a weekly paper, which, as soon as she had
helped her companions to coffee, she took up and read. It was a lively
gossiping little paper of that day, published every Saturday morning,
under the somewhat sounding title of "The Republican Court Journal," and
it gave, in addition to the news of the world, the doings of the
fashionable circles. This number of the paper contained a long
description of the President's drawing room of the preceding evening.
And as Claudia read it, she smiled and broke in silvery laughter.

Everyone looked up.

"What is it, my dear?" inquired the judge.

"Let us have it, Claudia," said Mr. Middleton.

"Oh, papa! oh, uncle! I really cannot read it out--it is too absurd! Is
there no way, I wonder, of stopping these reporters from giving their
auction-book schedule of one's height, figure, complexion, and all that?
Here, Bee--you read it, my dear," said Claudia, handing it to her
cousin.

Bee took the paper and cast her eyes over the article in question; but
as she did so her cheek crimsoned with blushes, and she laid the paper
down.

"Read it, Bee," said Claudia.

"I cannot," answered Beatrice coldly.

"Why not?"

"It makes my eyes burn even to see it! Oh, Claudia, how dare they take
such liberties with your name?"

"Why, every word of it is praise--high praise."

"It is fulsome, offensive flattery."

"Oh, you jealous little imp!" said Miss Merlin, laughing.

"Yes, Claudia, I am jealous! not of you; but for you--for your delicacy
and dignity," said Beatrice gravely.

"And you think, then, I have been wronged by this public notice?"
inquired the heiress, half wounded and half offended by the words of her
cousin.

"I do," answered Beatrice gravely.

"As if I cared! Queens of society, like other sovereigns, must be so
taxed for their popularity, Miss Middleton!" said Claudia, half
laughingly and half defiantly.

Bee made no reply.

But Mr. Middleton extended his hand, saying:

"Give me the paper. Claudia is a little too independent, and Bee a
little too fastidious, for either to be a fair judge of what is right
and proper in this matter; so we will see for ourselves."

Judge Merlin nodded assent.

Mr. Middleton read the article aloud. It was really a very lively
description of the President's evening reception--interesting to those
who had not been present; more interesting to those who had; and most
interesting of all to those who found themselves favorably noticed. To
the last-mentioned the notice was fame--for a day. The article was two
or three columns in length; but we will quote only a few lines. One
paragraph said:

"Among the distinguished guests present was the young Viscount Vincent,
eldest son and heir of the earl of Hurstmonceux and Banff. He was
presented by the British minister."

Another paragraph alluded to Claudia in these terms:

"The belle of the evening, beyond all competition, was the beautiful
Miss M----n, only daughter and heiress of Judge M----n, of the Supreme
Court. It will be remembered that the blood of Pocahontas runs in this
young beauty's veins, giving luster to her raven black hair, light to
her dusky eyes, fire to her brown cheeks, and majesty and grace to all
her movements. She is truly an Indian princess."

"Well!" said Mr. Middleton, laying down the paper, "I agree with Bee. It
is really too bad to be trotted out in this way, and have all your
points indicated, and then be dubbed with a fancy name besides. Why,
Miss Merlin, they will call you the 'Indian' Princess' to the end of
time, or of your Washington campaign."

Claudia tossed her head.

"What odds?" she asked. "I am rather proud to be of the royal lineage of
Powhatan. They may call me Indian princess, if they like. I will accept
the title."

"Until you get a more legitimate one!" laughed Mr. Middleton.

"Until I get a more legitimate one," assented Claudia.

"But I will see McQuill, the reporter of the 'Journal,' and ask him as a
particular favor to leave my daughter's name out of his next balloon
full of gas!" laughed the judge, as he arose from the table.

The other members of the family followed. And each went about his or her
own particular business. This day being the next following the first
appearance of Miss Merlin in society, was passed quietly in the family.

The next day, being Sunday, they all attended church.

But on Monday a continual stream of visitors arrived, and a great number
of cards were left at Judge Merlin's door.

In the course of a week Claudia returned all these calls, and thus she
was fairly launched into fashionable life.

She received numerous invitations to dinners, evening parties, and
balls; but all these she civilly excused herself from attending; for it
was her whim to give a large party before going to any. To this end, she
forced her Aunt Middleton to issue cards and make preparations on a
grand scale for a very magnificent ball.

"It must eclipse everything else that has been done, or can be done,
this season!" said Claudia.

"Humph!" answered Mrs. Middleton.

"We must have Dureezie's celebrated band for the music, you know!"

"My dear, he charges a thousand dollars a night to leave New York and
play for anyone!"

"Well? what if it were two thousand--ten thousand? I will have him. Tell
Ishmael to write to him at once."

"Very well, my dear. You are spending your own money, remember."

"Who cares? I will be the only one who engages Dureezie's famous music.
And, Aunt Middleton?"

"Well, my dear?"

"Vourienne must decorate the rooms."

"My dear, his charges are enormous."

"So is my fortune, Aunt Middleton," laughed Claudia.

"Very well," sighed the lady.

"And--aunt?"

"Yes, dear?"

"Devizac must supply the supper."

"Claudia, you are mad! Everything that man touches turns to gold--for
his own pocket."

Claudia shrugged her shoulders.

"Aunt, what do I care for all that. I can afford it. As long as he can
hold out to charge, I can hold out to pay. I mean to enjoy my fortune,
and live while I live."

"Ah, my dear, wealth was given for other purposes than the enjoyment of
its possessor!" sighed Mrs. Middleton.

"I know it, aunty. It was given for the advancement of its possessor. I
have another object besides enjoyment in view. I say, aunty!"

"Well, my child?"

"We must be very careful whom we have here."

"Of course, my dear."

"We must have the best people."

"Certainly."

"We must invite the diplomatic corps."

"By all means."

"And--all foreigners of distinction, who may be present in the city."

"Yes, my love."

"We must not forget to invite--"

"Who, my dear?"

"Lord Vincent."

"Humph! Has he called here?"

"He left his card a week ago."

The day succeeding this conversation the cards of invitation to the
Merlin ball were issued.

And in ten days the ball came off.

It was--as Miss Merlin had resolved it should be--the most splendid
affair of the kind that has ever been seen in Washington, before or
since. It cost a small fortune, of course, but it was unsurpassed and
unsurpassable. Even to this day it is remembered as the great ball. As
Claudia had determined, Vourienne superintended the decorations of the
reception, dancing, and supper rooms; Devizac furnished the refreshment,
and Dureezie the music. The elite of the city were present. The guests
began to assemble at ten o'clock, and by eleven the rooms were crowded.

Among the guests was he for whom all this pageantry had been got up--the
Viscount Vincent.

With excellent taste, Claudia had on this occasion avoided display in
her own personal appointments. She wore a snow-white, mist-like tulle
over white glace silk, that floated cloud-like around her with every
movement of her graceful form. She wore no jewelry, but upon her head a
simple withe of the cypress vine, whose green leaves and crimson buds
contrasted well with her raven black hair. Yet never in all the splendor
of her richest dress and rarest jewels had she looked more beautiful.
The same good taste that governed her unassuming toilet withheld her
from taking any prominent part in the festivities of the evening. She
was courteous to all, solicitous for the comfort of her guests, yet not
too officious. As if only to do honor to the most distinguished stranger
present, she danced with the Viscount Vincent once; and after that
declined all invitations to the floor. Nor did Lord Vincent dance again.
He seemed to prefer to devote himself to his lovely young hostess for
the evening. The viscount was the lion of the party, and his exclusive
attention to the young heiress could not escape observation. Everyone
noticed and commented upon it. Nor was Claudia insensible to the honor
of being the object of this exclusive devotion from his lordship. She
was flattered, and when Claudia was in this state her beauty became
radiant.

Among those who watched the incipient flirtation commencing between the
viscount and the heiress was Beatrice Middleton. She had come late. She
had had all the children to see properly fed and put to bed before she
could begin to dress herself. And one restless little brother had kept
her by his crib singing songs and telling stories until ten o'clock
before he finally dropped off to sleep, and left her at liberty to go to
her room and dress herself for the ball. Her dress was simplicity
itself--a plain white tarletan with white ribbons; but it well became
the angelic purity of her type of beauty. Her golden ringlets and
sapphire eyes were the only jewels she wore, the roses on her cheeks the
only flowers. When she entered the dancing room she saw four quadrilles
in active progress on the floor; and about four hundred spectators
crowded along the walls, some sitting, some standing, some reclining,
and some grouped. She passed on, greeting courteously those with whom
she had a speaking acquaintance, smiling kindly upon others, and
observing all. In this way she reached the group of which Claudia Merlin
and Lord Vincent formed the center. A cursory glance showed her that one
for whom she looked was not among them. With a bow and a smile to the
group she turned away and went up to where Judge Merlin stood for the
moment alone.

"Uncle," she said, in a tone slightly reproachful, "is not Ishmael to be
with us this evening?"

"My dear, I invited him to join us, but he excused himself."

"Of course, naturally he would do so at first, thinking doubtless that
you asked him as a mere matter of form. Uncle, considering his position,
you ought to have pressed him to come. You ought not to have permitted
him to excuse himself, if you really were in earnest with your
invitation. Were you in earnest, sir?"

"Why, of course I was, my dear! Why shouldn't I have been? I should have
been really glad to see the young man here enjoying himself this
evening."

"Have I your authority for saying so much to Ishmael, even now, uncle?"
inquired Bee eagerly.

"Certainly, my love. Go and oust him from his den. Bring him down here,
if you like--and if you can," said the judge cheerily.

Bee left him, glided like a spirit through the crowd, passed from the
room and went upstairs, flight after flight, until she reached the third
floor, and rapped at Ishmael's door.

"Come in," said the rich, deep, sweet voice--always sweet in its tones,
whether addressing man, woman, or child--human being or bumb brute;
"come in."

Bee entered the little chamber, so dark after the lighted rooms below.

In the recess of the dormer window, at a small table lighted by one
candle, sat Ishmael, bending over an open volume. His cheek was pale,
his expression weary. He looked up, and recognizing Bee, arose with a
smile to meet her.

"How dark you are up here, all alone, Ishmael," she said, coming
forward.

Ishmael snuffed his candle, picked the wick, and sat it up on his pile
of books that it might give a better light, and then turned again
smilingly towards Bee, offered her a chair and stood as if waiting her
command.

"What are you doing up here alone, Ishmael?" she inquired, with her hand
upon the back of the chair that she omitted to take.

"I am studying 'Kent's Commentaries,'" answered the young man.

"I wish you would study your own health a little more, Ishmael! Why are
you not down with us?"

"My dear Bee, I am better here."

"Nonsense, Ishmael! You are here too much. You confine yourself too
closely to study. You should remember the plain old proverb--proverbs
are the wisdom of nations, you know--the old proverb which says: 'All
work and no play makes Jack a dull boy.' Come!"

"My dear friend, Bee, you must excuse me."

"But I will not."

"Bee--"

"I insist upon your coming, Ishmael."

"Bee, do not. I should be the wrong man in the wrong place."

"Now, why do you say that?"

"Because I have no business in a ballroom, Bee."

"You have as much business there as anyone else."

"What should I do there, Bee?"

"Dance! waltz! polka! At our school balls you were one of the best
dancers we had, I recollect. Now, with your memory and your ear for
music, you would do as well as then."

"But who would dance with me in Washington, dear Bee? I am a total
stranger to everyone out of this family. And I have no right to ask an
introduction to any of the belles," said Ishmael.

"I will dance with you, Ishmael, to begin with, if you will accept me as
a partner. And I do not think you will venture to refuse your little
adopted sister and old playmate. Come, Ishmael."

"Dearest little sister, do you know that I declined Judge Merlin's
invitation?"

"Yes; he told me so, and sent me here to say to you, that he will not
excuse you, that he insists upon your coming. Come, Ishmael!"

"Dear Bee, you constrain me. I will come. Yes, I confess I am glad to be
'constrained.' Sometimes, dear, we require to be compelled to do as we
like; or, in other words, our consciences require just excuses for
yielding certain points to our inclinations. I have been secretly
wishing to be with you all the evening. The distant sound of the music
has been alluring me very persuasively. (That is a magnificent band of
Dureezie's, by the way.) I have been longing to join the festivities.
And I am glad, my little liege lady, that you lay your royal commands on
me to do so."

"That is right, Ishmael. I must say that you yield gracefully. Well, I
will leave you now to prepare your toilet. And--Ishmael?"

"Yes, Bee?"

"Ring for more light! You will never be able to render yourself
irresistible with the aid of a single candle on one side of your glass,"
said Bee, as she made her laughing exit.

Ishmael followed her advice in every particular, and soon made himself
ready to appear in the ball. When just about to leave the room he
thought of his gloves, and doubted whether he had a pair for
drawing-room use. Then suddenly he recollected Bee's Christmas present
that he had laid away as something too sacred for use. He went and took
from the parcel the straw-colored kid gloves she had given him, and drew
them on as he descended the stairs, whispering to himself:

"Even for these I am indebted to her--may Heaven bless her!"




CHAPTER LIV.

ISHMAEL AT THE BALL.

  Yes! welcome, right welcome--and give us your hand,
    You shall not stand "out in the cold"!
  If new friends are true friends, I can't understand
    Why hearts should hold out till they're old;
  Then come with all welcome and fear not to fling
    Reserve to the winds and the waves,
  For thou never canst live, the cold-blooded thing
    Society makes of its slaves.

  --_M.F. Tupper_.

A very handsome young fellow was Ishmael Worth as he entered the drawing
room that evening. He had attained his full height, over six feet, and
he had grown broad-shouldered and full-chested, with the prospect of
becoming the athletic man of majestic presence that he appeared in riper
years. His hair and eyes were growing much darker; you might now call
the first dark brown and the last dark gray. His face was somewhat
fuller; but his forehead was still high, broad, and massive, and the
line of his profile was clear-cut, distinct, and classic; his lips were
full and beautifully curved; and, to sum up, he still retained the
peculiar charm of his countenance--the habit of smiling only with his
eyes. How intense is the light of a smile that is confined to the eyes
only. His dress is not worth notice. All gentlemen dress alike for
evening parties; all wear the stereotyped black dress coat, light kid
gloves, etc., etc., etc., and he wore the uniform for such cases made
and provided. Only everything that Ishmael put on looked like the
costume of a prince.

He entered the lighted and crowded drawing room very hesitatingly,
looking over that splendid but confused assemblage until he caught the
eye of Judge Merlin, who immediately came forward to meet him, saying in
a low tone:

"I am glad you changed your mind and decided to come down. You must
become acquainted with some of my acquaintances. You must make friends,
Ishmael, as well as gain knowledge, if you would advance yourself. Come
along!"

And the judge led him into the thick of the crowd.

Little more than a year before the judge had said, in speaking of
Ishmael: "Of course, owing to the circumstances of his birth, he never
can hope to attain the position of a gentleman, never." But the judge
had forgotten all about that now. People usually did forget Ishmael's
humble origin in his exalted presence. I use the word "exalted" with
truth, as it applied to his air and manner. The judge certainly forgot
that Ishmael was not Society's gentleman as well as "nature's nobleman,"
when, taking him through the crowd, he said:

"I shall introduce you to some young ladies. The first one I present you
to will be Miss Tourneysee, the daughter of General Tourneysee. You must
immediately ask her to dance; etiquette will require you to do so."

"But," smiled Ishmael, "I am already engaged to dance the next set with
Bee."

"You verdant youth. So, probably, is she--Miss Tourneysee, I
mean--engaged ten sets deep. Ask her for the honor of her hand as soon
as she is disengaged," replied the judge, who straightway led Ishmael up
to a very pretty young girl, in blue crepe, to whom he presented the
young man in due form.

Ishmael bowed and proffered his petition.

The case was not so hopeless as the judge had represented it to be. Miss
Tourneysee was engaged for the next three sets, but would be happy to
dance the fourth with Mr. Worth.

At that moment the partner to whom she was engaged for the quadrille,
then forming, came up to claim her hand, and she arose and slightly
courtesied to Judge Merlin and Ishmael Worth, and walked away with her
companion.

Ishmael looked around for his own lovely partner, and Bee, smiling at a
little distance, caught his eye. He bowed to Judge Merlin and went up to
her and led her to the head of one of the sets about to be formed.

In the meantime, "Who is he?" whispered many voices, while many eyes
followed the stranger who had come among them.

Among those who observed the entrance of Ishmael was the Viscount
Vincent. Half bending, in an elegant attitude, with his white-gloved
hand upon the arm of the sofa where Miss Merlin reclined, he watched the
stranger. Presently he said to her:

"Excuse me, but--who is that very distinguished-looking individual?"

"Who?" inquired Claudia. She had not noticed the entrance of Ishmael.

"He who just now came in the room--with Judge Merlin, I think. There, he
is now standing up, with that pretty little creature in white with the
golden ringlets."

"Oh," said Claudia, following his glance. "That 'pretty little creature'
is my cousin, Miss Middleton."

"I beg ten thousand pardons," said Vincent.

"And her partner," continued Claudia, "is Mr. Worth, a very promising
young--" She could not say gentleman; she would not say man; so she
hesitated a little while, and then said: "He is a very talented young
law student with my papa."

"Ah! do you know that at first I really took him for an old friend of
mine, an American gentleman from--Maryland, I believe."

"Mr. Worth is from Maryland," said Claudia.

"Then he is probably a relative of the gentleman in question. The
likeness is so very striking; indeed, if it were not that Mr.--Worth,
did you say his name was?--is a rather larger man, I should take him to
be Mr. Brudenell. I wonder whether they are related?"

"I do not know," said Claudia. And of course she did not know; but
notwithstanding that, the hot blood rushed up to her face, flushing it
with a deep blush, for she remembered the fatal words that had forever
affected Ishmael in her estimation.

"His mother was never married, and no one on earth knows who his father
was."

The viscount looked at her; he was a man accustomed to read much in
little; but not always aright; he read a great deal in Claudia's deep
blush and short reply; but not the whole; he read that Claudia Merlin,
the rich heiress, loved her father's poor young law student; but no
more; and he resolved to make the acquaintance of the young fellow, who
must be related to the Brudenells, he thought, so as to see for himself
what there was in him, beside his handsome person, to attract the
admiration of Chief Justice Merlin's beautiful daughter.

"He dances well; he carries himself like my friend Herman, also. I fancy
they must be nearly related," he continued, as he watched Ishmael going
through the quadrille.

"I am unable to inform you whether he is or not," answered Claudia.

While they talked, the dance went on. Presently it was ended.

"You must come up, now, and speak to Claudia. She is the queen of the
evening, you know!" said Ishmael's gentle partner.

"I know it, dear Bee; and I am going to pay my respects; but let me find
you a seat first," replied the young man.

"No, I will go with you; I have not yet spoken to Claudia this evening,"
said Bee.

Ishmael offered his arm and escorted her across the room to the sofa
that was doing duty as throne for "the queen of the evening."

"I am glad to see you looking so well, Bee! Mr. Worth, I hope you are
enjoying yourself," was the greeting of Miss Merlin, as they came up.

Then turning towards the viscount, she said:

"Beatrice, my dear, permit me--Lord Vincent, my cousin, Miss Middleton."

A low bow from the gentleman, a slight courtesy from the lady, and that
was over.

"Lord Vincent--Mr. Worth," said Claudia.

Two distant bows acknowledged this introduction--so distant that
Claudia felt herself called upon to mediate, which she did by saying:

"Mr. Worth, Lord Vincent has been particularly interested in you, ever
since you entered the room. He finds a striking resemblance between
yourself and a very old friend of his own, who is also from your native
county."

Ishmael looked interested, and his smiling eyes turned from Claudia to
Lord Vincent in good-humored inquiry.

"I allude to Mr. Herman Brudenell of Brudenell Hall, Maryland, who has
been living in England lately. There is a very striking likeness between
him and yourself; so striking that I might have mistaken one for the
other; but that you are larger, and, now that I see you closely, darker,
than he is. Perhaps you are relatives," said Lord Vincent.

"Oh, no; not at all; not the most distant. I am not even acquainted with
the gentleman; never set eyes on him in my life!" said Ishmael, smiling
ingenuously; for of course he thought he was speaking the exact truth.

But oh, Herman! oh, Nora! if he from the nethermost parts of the
earth--if she from the highest heaven could have heard that honest
denial of his parentage from the truthful lips of their gifted son!

"There is something incomprehensible in the caprices of nature, in
making people who are in no way related so strongly resemble each
other," said Lord Vincent.

"There is," admitted Ishmael.

At this moment the music ceased, the dancers left the floor, and there
was a considerable movement of the company toward the back of the room.

"I think they are going to supper. Will you permit me to take you in,
Miss Merlin?" said Lord Vincent, offering his arm.

"If you please," said Claudia, rising to take it.

"Shall I have the honor, dear Bee?" inquired Ishmael.

Beatrice answered by putting her hand within Ishmael's arm. And they
followed the company to the supper room--scene of splendor,
magnificence, and luxury that baffles all description, except that of
the reporter of the "Republican Court Journal," who, in speaking of the
supper, said:

"In all his former efforts, it was granted by everyone, that Devizac
surpassed all others; but in this supper at Judge Merlin's, Devizac
surpassed himself!"

After supper Ishmael danced the last quadrille with Miss Tourneysee; and
when that was over, the time-honored old contra-dance of Sir Roger de
Coverly was called, in which nearly all the company took part--Ishmael
dancing with a daughter of a distinguished senator, and a certain
Captain Todd dancing with Bee.

When the last dance was over, the hour being two o'clock in the morning,
the party separated, well pleased with their evening's entertainment.
Ishmael went up to his den, and retired to bed: but ah! not to repose.
The unusual excitement of the evening, the light, the splendor, the
luxury, the guests, and among them all the figures of Claudia and the
viscount, haunting memory and stimulating imagination, forbade repose.
Ever, in the midst of all his busy, useful, aspiring life he was
conscious, deep in his heart, of a gnawing anguish, whose name was
Claudia Merlin. To-night this deep-seated anguish tortured him like the
vulture of Prometheus. One vivid picture was always before his mind's
eye--the sofa, with the beautiful figure of Claudia reclining upon it,
and the stately form of the viscount, leaning with deferential
admiration over her. The viscount's admiration of the beauty was patent;
he did not attempt to conceal it. Claudia's pride and pleasure in her
conquest were also undeniable; she took no pains to veil them.

And for this cause Ishmael could not sleep, but lay battling all night
with his agony. He arose the next morning pale and ill, from the
restless bed and wretched night, but fully resolved to struggle with and
conquer his hopeless love.

"I must not, I will not, let this passion enervate me! I have work to do
in this world, and I must do it with all my strength!" he said to
himself, as he went into the library.

Ishmael had gradually passed upward from his humble position of
amanuensis to be the legal assistant and almost partner of the judge in
his office business. In fact, Ishmael was his partner in everything
except a share in the profits; he received none of them; he still worked
for his small salary as amanuensis; not that the judge willfully availed
himself of the young man's valuable assistance without giving him due
remuneration, but the change in Ishmael's relations to his employer had
come on so naturally and gradually, that at no one time had thought of
raising the young man's salary to the same elevation of his position and
services occurred to Judge Merlin.

It was ever by measuring himself with others that Ishmael proved his
own relative proportion of intellect, knowledge, and power. He had been
diligently studying law for more than two years. He had been attending
the sessions of the courts of law both in the country and in the city.
And he had been the confidential assistant of Judge Merlin for many
months.

In his attendance upon the sessions of the circuit courts in Washington,
and in listening to the pleadings of the lawyers and the charges of the
judges, and watching the results of the trials--he had made this
discovery--namely, that he had attained as fair a knowledge of law as
was possessed by many of the practicing lawyers of these courts, and he
resolved to consult his employer, Judge Merlin, upon the expediency of
his making application for admission to practice at the Washington bar.




CHAPTER LV.

A STEP HIGHER.

  He will not wait for chances,
    For luck he does not look;
  In faith his spirit glances
    At Providence, God's book;
  And there discerning truly
    That right is might at length,
  He dares go forward duly
    In quietness and strength,
  Unflinching and unfearing,
    The flatterer of none,
  And in good courage wearing,
    The honors he has won.

  --_M.F. Tupper_.

Ishmael took an early opportunity of speaking to the judge of his
projects. It was one day when they had got through the morning's work
and were seated in the library together, enjoying a desultory chat
before it was time to go to court, that Ishmael said:

"Judge Merlin, I am about to make application to be admitted to practice
at the Washington bar."

The judge looked up in surprise.

"Why, Ishmael, you have not graduated at any law school! You have not
even had one term of instruction at any such school."

"I know that I have not enjoyed such advantages, sir; but I have read
law very diligently for the last three years, and with what memory and
understanding I possess, I have profited by my reading."

"But that is not like a regular course of study at a law school."

"Perhaps not, sir; but in addition to my reading, I have had a
considerable experience while acting as your clerk."

"So you have; and you have profited by all the experience you have
gained while with me. I have seen that; you have acquitted yourself
unusually well, and been of very great service to me; but still I insist
that law-office business and law-book knowledge is not everything; there
is more required to make a good lawyer."

"I know there is, sir; very much more, and I have taken steps to acquire
it. For nearly two years I have regularly attended the sessions of the
courts, both in St. Mary's county and here in the city, and in that time
have learned something of the practice of law," persisted Ishmael.

"All very well, so far as it goes, young man; but it would have been
better if you had graduated at some first-class law school," insisted
the old-fashioned, conservative judge.

"Excuse me, sir, if I venture to differ with you, so far as to say, that
I do not think a degree absolutely necessary to success; or indeed of
much consequence one way or the other," modestly replied Ishmael.

The judge opened his eyes to their widest extent.

"What reason have you for such an opinion as that, Ishmael?" he
inquired.

"Observation, sir. In my attendance upon the sessions of the courts I
have observed some gentlemen of the legal profession who were graduates
of distinguished law schools, but yet made very poor barristers. I have
noticed others who never saw the inside of a law school, but yet made
very able barristers."

"But with all this, you must admit that the great majority of
distinguished lawyers have been graduates of first-class law schools."

"Oh, yes, sir; I admit that. I admit also--for who, in his senses, could
deny them?--the very great advantages of these schools as facilities; I
only contend that they cannot insure success to any law student who has
not talent, industry, perseverance, and a taste for the profession; and
that, to one who has all these elements of success, a diploma from the
schools is not necessary. I think it is the same in every branch of
human usefulness. Look at the science of war. Remember the Revolutionary
times. Were the great generals of that epoch graduates of any military
academy? No, they came from the plow, the workshop, and the counting
house. No doubt it would have been highly advantageous to them had they
been graduates of some first-class military academy; I only say it was
found not to be absolutely necessary to their success as great generals;
and in our later wars, we have not found the graduates of West Point,
who had a great theoretic knowledge of the science of war, more
successful in action than the volunteers, whose only school was actual
practice in the field. And look at our Senate and House of
Representatives, sir; are the most distinguished statesmen there
graduates of colleges? Quite the reverse. I do not wish to be so
irreverent as to disparage schools and colleges, sir, I only wish to be
so just as to exalt talent, industry, and perseverance to their proper
level," said Ishmael warmly.

"Special pleading, my boy," said the judge.

Ishmael blushed, laughed, and replied:

"Yes, sir, I acknowledge that it is very special pleading. I have made
up my mind to be a candidate for admission to the Washington bar; and
having done so, I would like to get your approbation."

"What do you want with my approbation, boy? With or without it, you will
get on."

"But more pleasantly with it, sir," smiled Ishmael.

"Very well, very well; take it then. Go ahead. I wish you success. But
what is the use of telling you to go ahead, when you will go ahead
anyhow, in spite of fate? Or why should I wish you success, when I know
you will command success? Ah, Ishmael, you can do without me; but how
shall I ever be able to do without you?" inquired the judge, with an odd
expression between a smile and a sigh.

"My friend and patron, I must be admitted to practice at the Washington
bar; but I will not upon that account leave your service while I can be
of use to you," said Ishmael, with earnestness; for next to adoring
Claudia, he loved best for her sake to honor her father.

"That's a good lad. Be sure you keep your promise," said the judge,
smiling, and laying his hand caressingly on Ishmael's head.

And then as it was time for the judge to go to the Supreme Court, he
arose and departed, leaving Ishmael to write out a number of legal
documents.

Ishmael lost no time in carrying his resolution into effect. He passed a
very successful examination and was duly admitted to practice in the
Washington courts of law.

A few evenings after this, as Ishmael was still busy in the little
library, trying to finish a certain task before the last beams of the
sun had faded away, the judge entered, smiling, holding in his hand a
formidable-looking document and a handful of gold coin.

"There, Ishmael," he said, laying the document and the gold on the table
before the young man; "there is your first brief and your first fee! Let
me tell you it is a very unusual windfall for an unfledged lawyer like
you."

"I suppose I owe this to yourself, sir," said Ishmael.

"You owe it to your own merits, my lad! I will tell you all about it.
To-day I met in the court an old acquaintance of mine--Mr. Ralph Walsh.
He has been separated from his wife for some time past, living in the
South; but he has recently returned to the city, and has sought a
reconciliation with her, which, for some reason or other, she has
refused. He next tried to get possession of their children, in order to
coerce her through her affection for them; but she suspected his design
and frustrated it by removing the children to a place of secrecy. All
this Walsh told me this morning in the court, where he had come to get
the habeas corpus served upon the woman ordering her to produce the
children in court. It will be granted, of course, and he will sue for
the possession of the children, and his wife will contest the suit; she
will contest it in vain, of course, for the law always gives the father
possession of the children, unless he is morally, mentally, or
physically incapable of taking care of them--which is not the case with
Walsh; he is sound in mind, body, and reputation; there is nothing to be
said against him in either respect."

"What, then, divided him from his family?" inquired Ishmael doubtfully.

"Oh, I don't know; he had a wandering turn of mind, and loved to travel
a great deal; he has been all over the civilized and uncivilized world,
too, I believe."

"And what did she do, in the meantime?" inquired Ishmael, still more
doubtfully.

"She? Oh, she kept a little day-school."

"What, was that necessary?"

"I suppose so, else she would not have kept it."

"But did not he contribute to the support of the family?"

"I--don't know; I fear not."

"There was nothing against the wife's character?"

"Not a breath! How should there be, when she keeps a respectable school?
And when he himself wishes, in getting possession of the children, only
to compel her through her love for them to come to him."

"Seething the kid in its mother's milk, or something quite as cruel,"
murmured Ishmael to himself.

The judge, who did not know what he was muttering to himself, continued:

"Well, there is the case, as Walsh delivered it to me. If there is
anything else of importance connected with the case, you will doubtless
find it in the brief. He actually offered the brief to me at first. He
has been so long away that he did not know my present position, and that
I had long since ceased to practice. So when he met me in the courtroom
to-day he greeted me as an old friend, told me his business at the
court, said that he considered the meeting providential, and offered me
his brief. I explained to him the impossibility of my taking it, and
then he begged me to recommend some lawyer. I named you to him without
hesitation, giving you what I considered only your just meed of praise.
He immediately asked me to take charge of the brief and the retaining
fee, and offer both to you in his name, and say to you that he should
call early to-morrow morning to consult with you."

"I am very grateful to you, Judge Merlin, for your kind interest in my
welfare," said Ishmael warmly.

"Not at all, my lad; for I owe you much, Ishmael. You have been an
invaluable assistant to me. Doing a great deal more for me than the
letter of your duty required."

"I do not think so, sir; but I am very glad to have your approbation."

"Thank you, boy; but now, Ishmael, to business. You cannot do better
than to take this brief. It is the very neatest little case that ever a
lawyer had; all the plain law on your side; a dash of the sentimental,
too, in the injured father's affection for the children that have been
torn from him, the injured husband for the wife that repudiates him. Now
you are good at law, but you are great at sentiment, Ishmael, and
between having law on your side and sentiment at your tongue's end, you
will be sure to succeed and come off with flying colors. And such
success in his first case is of the utmost importance to a young lawyer.
It is in fact the making of his fortune. You will have a shower of
briefs follow this success."

"I do not know that I shall take the brief, sir," said Ishmael
thoughtfully.

"Not take the brief? Are you mad? Who ever heard of a young lawyer
refusing to take such a brief as that?--accompanied by such a retaining
fee as that?--the brief the neatest and safest little case that ever
came before a court! the retaining fee a hundred dollars! and no doubt
he will hand you double that sum when you get your decision--for
whatever his fortune has been in times past, he is rich now, this
Walsh!" said the judge vehemently.

"Who is the counsel for the other side?" asked Ishmael.

"Ha, ha, ha! there's where the shoe hurts, is it? there's where the pony
halts? that's what's the matter? You are afraid of encountering some of
the great guns of the law, are you? Don't be alarmed. The schoolmistress
is too poor to pay for distinguished legal talent. She may get some
briefless pettifogger to appear for her; a man set up for you to knock
down. Your case is just what the first case of a young lawyer should
be--plain sailing, law distinctly on your side, dash of sentiment,
domestic affections, and all that, and certain success at the end. Your
victory will be as easy as it will be complete."

"Poor thing!" murmured Ishmael; "too poor to employ talent for the
defense of her possession of her own children!"

"Come, my lad; pocket your fee and take up your brief," said the judge.

"I would rather not, sir; I do not like to appear against a woman--a
mother defending her right in her own children. It appears to me to be
cruel to wish to deprive her of them," said the gentle-spirited young
lawyer.

"Cruel; it is merciful rather. No one wishes really to deprive her of
them, but to give them to their father, that she may be drawn through
her love for them to live with him."

"No woman should be so coerced, sir; no man should wish her to be."

"But I tell you it is for her good to be reunited to her husband."

"Her own heart, taught by her own instincts and experiences, is the best
judge of that."

"Ishmael don't be Quixotic: if you do, you will never succeed in the
legal profession. In this case the law is on the father's side, and you
should be on the law's."

"The law is the minister of justice, and shall never in my hands become
the accomplice of injustice. The law may be on the father's side; but
that remains to be proved when both sides shall be heard; but it appears
to me that justice and mercy are on the mother's side."

"That remains to be proved. Come, boy, don't be so mad as to refuse this
golden opening to fame and fortune! Pocket your fee and take up your
brief."

"Judge Merlin, I thank you from the depths of my heart for your great
goodness in procuring this chance for me; and I beg that you will pardon
me for what I am about to say--but I cannot touch either fee or brief.
The case is a case of cruelty, sir, and I cannot have anything to do
with it. I cannot make my debut in a court of law against a poor
woman,--a poor mother,--to tear from her the babes she is clasping to
her bosom."

"Ishmael, if those are the sentiments and principles under which you
mean to act, you will never attain the fame to which your talents might
otherwise lead you--never!"

"No, never," said Ishmael fervently; "never, if to reach it I have to
step upon a woman's heart! No! by the sacred grave of my own dear
mother, I never will!" And the face of Nora's son glowed with an
earnest, fervent, holy love.

"Be a poet, Ishmael, you will never be a lawyer."

"Never--if to be a lawyer I have to cease to be a man! But it is as God
wills."

The ringing of the tea-bell broke up the conference, and they went down
into the parlor, where, beside the family, they found Viscount Vincent.

And Ishmael Worth, the weaver's son, had the honor of sitting down to
tea with a live lord.

The viscount spent the evening, and retired late.

As Ishmael bade the family good-night, the judge said:

"My young friend, consult your pillow. I always do, when I can, before
making any important decision. Think over the matter well, my lad, and
defer your final decision about the brief until you see Walsh
to-morrow."

"You are very kind to me, sir. I will follow your advice, as far as I
may do so," replied Ishmael.

That night, lying upon his bed, Ishmael's soul was assailed with
temptation. He knew that in accepting the brief offered to him, in such
flattering terms, he should in the first place very much please his
friend, Judge Merlin--who, though he did not give his young assistant
anything like a fair salary for his services, yet took almost a fatherly
interest in his welfare; he knew also, in the second place, that he
might--nay, would--open his way to a speedy success and a brilliant
professional career, which would, in a reasonable space of time, place
him in a position even to aspire to the hand of Claudia Merlin. Oh, most
beautiful of temptations that! To refuse the brief, he knew, would be to
displease Judge Merlin, and to defer his own professional success for an
indefinite length of time.

All night long Ishmael struggled with the tempter. In the morning he
arose from his sleepless pillow unrefreshed and fevered. He bathed his
burning head, made his morning toilet, and sat down to read a portion of
the Scripture, as was his morning custom, before beginning the business
of the day. The portion selected this morning was the fourth chapter of
Matthew, describing the fast and the temptation of our Saviour. Ishmael
had read this portion of Scripture many times before, but never with
such deep interest as now, when it seemed to answer so well his own
spirit's need. With the deepest reverence he read the words:

"When he had fasted forty days and forty nights, he was afterwards an
hungered.

"The devil taketh him up into an exceeding high mountain, and showeth
him all the kingdoms of the world and the glory of them;

"And saith unto him, All these things will I give thee if thou wilt fall
down and worship me.

"Then saith Jesus unto him, Get thee hence, Satan: for it is written,
Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and him only shalt thou serve.

"Then the devil leaveth him, and behold, angels came and ministered unto
him."

Ishmael closed the book and bowed his head in serious thought.

"Yes," he said to himself; "I suppose it must be so. The servant is not
greater than the Master. He was tempted in the very opening of his
ministry; and I suppose every follower of him must be tempted in like
manner in the beginning of his life. I, also, here in the commencement
of my professional career, am subjected to a great temptation, that must
decide, once for all, whether I will serve God or Satan! I, too, have
had a long, long fast--a fast from all the pleasant things of this
world, and I am an hungered--ah, very much hungered for some joys! I,
too, am offered success and honor and glory if I will but fall down and
worship Satan in the form of the golden fee and the cruel brief held out
to me. But I will not. Oh, Heaven helping me, I will be true to my
highest convictions of duty! Yes--come weal or come woe, I will be true
to God. I will be a faithful steward of the talents he has intrusted to
me."

And with this resolution in his heart Ishmael went down into the library
and commenced his usual morning's work of answering letters and writing
out law documents. He found an unusual number of letters to write, and
they occupied him until the breakfast bell rang.

After breakfast Ishmael returned to the library and resumed his work,
and was busily engaged in engrossing a deed of conveyance when the door
opened and Judge Merlin entered accompanied by a tall, dark-haired,
handsome, and rather prepossessing-looking man, of about fifty years of
age, whom he introduced as Mr. Walsh.

Ishmael arose to receive the visitor, and offer him a chair, which he
took.

The judge declined the seat Ishmael placed for him, and said:

"No, I will leave you with your client, Ishmael, that he may explain his
business at full length. I have an engagement at the State Department,
and I will go to keep it."

And the judge bowed and left the room.

As soon as they were left alone Mr. Walsh began to explain his business,
first saying that he presumed Judge Merlin had handed him the retaining
fee and the brief.

"Yes; you will find both there on the table beside you, untouched,"
answered Ishmael gravely.

"Ah, you have not had time yet to look at the brief. No matter; we can
go over it together," said Mr. Walsh, taking up the document in
question, and beginning to unfold it.

"I beg you will excuse me, sir; I would rather not look at the brief, as
I cannot take the case," said Ishmael.

"You cannot take the case? Why, I understood from Judge Merlin that your
time was not quite filled up; that you were not overwhelmed with cases,
and that you could very well find time to conduct mine. Can you not do
so?"

"It is not a question of time or the pressure of business. I have an
abundance of the first and very little of the last. In fact, sir, I have
been but very recently admitted to the bar, and have not yet been
favored with a single case; I am as yet a briefless lawyer."

"Not briefless if you take my brief; for the judge speaks in the highest
terms of your talents; and I know that a young barrister always bestows
great care upon his first case," said Mr. Walsh pleasantly.

"Pray excuse me, sir; but I decline the case."

"But upon what ground?"

"Upon the ground of principle, sir. I cannot array myself against a
mother who is defending her right to the possession of her own babes,"
said Ishmael gravely.

"Oh, I see! chivalric! Well, that is very becoming in a young man. But,
bless you, my dear sir, you are mistaken in your premises. I do not
really wish to part the mother and children. If you will give me your
attention, I will explain--" began the would-be client.

"I beg that you will not, sir; excuse me, I pray you; but as I really
cannot take the case, I ought not to hear your statement."

"Oh, nonsense, my young friend! I know what is the matter with you; but
when you have heard my statement, you will accept my brief," said Walsh
pleasantly, for, according to a well-known principle in human nature, he
grew anxious to secure the services of the young barrister just in
proportion to the difficulty of getting them.

And so, notwithstanding the courteous remonstrances of Ishmael, he
commenced and told his story.

It was the story of an egotist so intensely egotistical as to be quite
unconscious of his egotism; forever thinking of himself--forever
oblivious of others except as they ministered to his self-interest;
filled up to the lips with the feeling of his rights and privileges; but
entirely empty of any notion of his duties and responsibilities. With
him it was always "I," "mine," "me"; never "we," "ours," "us."

Ishmael listened under protest to this story that was forced upon his
unwilling ears. At its end, when the narrator was waiting to see what
impression he had made upon his young hearer, and what comment the
latter would make, Ishmael calmly arose, took the brief from the table
and put it into the hands of Mr. Walsh, saying, with a dignity--aye,
even a majesty of mien rarely found in so young a man:

"Take your brief, sir; nothing on earth could induce me to touch it!"

"What! not after the full explanation I have given you?" exclaimed the
man in naive surprise.

"If I had entertained a single doubt about the propriety of refusing
your brief before hearing your explanation, that doubt would have been
set at rest after hearing it," said the young barrister sternly.

"What do you mean, sir?" questioned the other, bristling up.

"I mean that the case, even by your own plausible showing, is one of the
greatest cruelty and injustice," replied Ishmael firmly.

"Cruelty and injustice!" exclaimed Mr. Walsh, in even more astonishment
than anger. "Why, what the deuce do you mean by that? The woman is my
wife! the children are my own children! And I have a lawful right to the
possession of them. I wonder what the deuce you mean by cruelty and
injustice!"

"By your own account, you left your wife nine years ago without
provocation, and without making the slightest provision for herself and
her children; you totally neglected them from that time to this; leaving
her to struggle alone and unaided through all the privations and perils
of such an unnatural position; during all these years she has worked for
the support and education of her children; and now, at last, when it
suits you to live with her again, you come back, and finding that you
have irrecoverably lost her confidence and estranged her affections, you
would call in the aid of the law to tear her children from her arms, and
coerce her, through her love for them, to become your slave and victim
again. Sir, sir, I am amazed that any man of--I will not say honor or
honesty, but common sense and prudence--should dare to think of throwing
such a case as that into court," said Ishmael earnestly.

"What do you mean by that, sir? Your language is inadmissible, sir! The
law is on my side, however!"

"If the law were on your side, the law ought to be remodeled without
delay; but if you venture to go to trial with such a case as this, you
will find the law is not on your side. You have forfeited all right to
interfere with Mrs. Walsh, or her children; and I would earnestly advise
you to avoid meeting her in court."

"Your language is insulting, sir! Judge Merlin held a different opinion
from yours of this case!" exclaimed Mr. Walsh, with excitement.

"Judge Merlin could not have understood the merits of the case. But it
is quite useless to prolong this interview, sir; I have an engagement at
ten o'clock and must wish you good-morning," said Ishmael, rising and
ringing the bell, and then drawing on his gloves.

Jim answered the summons and entered the room.

"Attend this gentleman to the front door," said Ishmael, taking up his
own hat as if to follow the visitor from the room.

"Mr. Worth, you have insulted me, sir!" exclaimed Walsh excitedly, as he
arose and snatched up his money and his brief.

"I hope I am incapable of insulting any man, sir. You forced upon me a
statement that I was unwilling to receive; you asked my opinion upon it
and I gave it to you," replied Ishmael.

"I will have satisfaction, sir!" exclaimed Walsh, clapping his hat upon
his head and marching to the door.

"Any satisfaction that I can conscientiously afford you shall be
heartily at your service, Mr. Walsh," said Ishmael, raising his hat and
bowing courteously at the retreating figure of the angry visitor.

When he was quite gone Ishmael took up his parcels of letters and
documents and went out. He went first to the post office to mail his
letters, and then went to the City Hall, where the Circuit Court was
sitting.

As Ishmael walked on towards the City Hall he thought over the dark
story he had just heard. He knew very well that, according to the custom
of human nature, the man, however truthful in intention, had put the
story in its fairest light; and yet how dark, with sin on one side and
sorrow on the other, it looked! And if it looked so dark from his fair
showing, how much darker it must look from the other point of view! A
deep pity for the woman took possession of his heart; an earnest wish to
help her inspired his mind. He thought of his own young mother, whom he
had never seen, yet always loved.

And he resolved to assist this poor mother, who had no money to pay
counsel to help her defend her children, because it took every cent she
could earn to feed and clothe them.

"Yes, the cause of the oppressed is the cause of God! And I will offer
the fruits of my professional labors to him," said Nora's son, as he
reached the City Hall.

Ishmael was not one to wait for a "favorable opportunity." Few
opportunities ever came to him except in the shape of temptations, which
he resisted. He made his opportunities. So when the business that
brought him to the courtroom was completed, he turned his steps towards
Capitol Hill. For he had learned from the statements of Judge Merlin and
Mr. Walsh that it was there the poor mother kept her little day-school.
After some inquiries, he succeeded in finding the schoolhouse--a little
white frame building, with a front and back door and four windows, two
on each side, in a little yard at the corner of the street. Ishmael
opened the gate and rapped at the door. It was opened by a little girl,
who civilly invited him to enter.

A little school of about a dozen small girls, of the middle class in
society, seated on forms ranged in exact order on each side the narrow
aisle that led up to the teacher's desk. Seated behind that desk was a
little, thin, dark-haired woman, dressed in a black alpaca and white
collar and cuffs. At the entrance of Ishmael she glanced up with large,
scared-looking black eyes that seemed to fear in every stranger to see
an enemy or peril. As Ishmael advanced towards her those wild eyes grew
wilder with terror, her cheeks blanched to a deadly whiteness, and she
clasped her hands and she trembled.

"Poor hunted hare! she fears even in me a foe!" thought Ishmael, as he
walked up to the desk. She arose and leaned over the desk, looking at
him eagerly and inquiringly with those frightened eyes.

And now for the first time Ishmael felt a sense of embarrassment. A
generous, youthful impulse to help the oppressed had hurried him to her
presence; but what should he say to her? how apologize for his
unsolicited visit? how venture, unauthorized, to intermeddle with her
business?

He bowed and laid his card before her.

She snatched it up and read it eagerly.

         ISHMAEL WORTH,
        _Attorney-at-Law_.

"Ah! you--I have been expecting this. You come from my--I mean Mr.
Walsh?" she inquired, palpitating with panic.

"No, madam," said Ishmael, in a sweet, reassured, and reassuring tone,
for compassion for her had restored confidence to him. "No, madam, I
am not the counsel of Mr. Walsh."

"You--you come from court, then? Perhaps you are going to have the
writ of habeas corpus, with which I have been threatened, served upon
me? You need not! I won't give up my children--they are my own! I
won't for twenty writs of habeas corpus," she exclaimed excitedly.

"But, madam--" began Ishmael soothingly.

"Hush! I know what you are going to say; you needn't say it! You are
going to tell me that a writ of habeas corpus is the most powerful
engine the law can bring to bear upon me! that to resist it would be
flagrant contempt of court, subjecting me to fine and imprisonment! I
do not care! I do not care! I have contempt, a very profound contempt,
for any court, or any law, that would try to wrest from a Christian
mother the children that she has borne, fed, clothed, and educated all
herself, and give them to a man who has totally neglected them all
their lives. Nature is hard enough upon woman, the Lord knows! giving
her a weaker frame and a heavier burden than is allotted to man! but
the law is harder still--taking from her the sacred rights with which
nature in compensation has invested her! But I will not yield mine!
There! Do your worst! Serve your writ of habeas corpus! I will resist
it! I will not give up my own children! I will not bring them into
court! I will not tell you where they are! They are in a place of
safety, thank God! and as for me--fine, imprison, torture me as much
as you like, you will find me rock!" she exclaimed, with her eyes
flashing and all her little dark figure bristling with terror and
resistance, for all the world like a poor little frightened kitten
spluttering defiance at a big dog!

Ishmael did not interrupt her; he let her go on with her wild talk; he
had been too long used to poor Hannah's excitable nerves not to have
learned patience with women.

"Yes, you will find me rock--rock!" she repeated; and to prove how
much of a rock she was, the poor little creature dropped her head upon
the desk, burst into tears, and sobbed hysterically.

Ishmael's experience taught him to let her sob on until her fit of
passion had exhausted itself.

Meanwhile one or two of the most sensitive little girls, seeing their
teacher weep, fell to crying for company; others whispered among
themselves; and others, again, looked belligerent.

"Go tell him to go away, Mary," said the little one.

"I don't like to; you go, Ellen," said another.

"I'm afraid."

"Oh! you scary things! I'll go myself," said a third; and, rising,
this little one came to the rescue, and standing up firmly before the
intruder said:

"What do you come here for, making our teacher cry? Go home this
minute; if you don't I'll run right across the street and fetch my
father from the shop to you! he's as big as you are!"

Ishmael turned his beautiful eyes upon this little champion of six
summers, and smiling upon her, said gently:

"I did not come here to make anybody cry, my dear; I came to do your
teacher a service."

The child met his glance with a searching look, such as only babes can
give, and turned and went back and reported to her companions.

"He's good; he won't hurt anybody."

Mrs. Walsh having sobbed herself into quietness, wiped her eyes,
looked up and said:

"Well, sir, why don't you proceed with your business? Why don't you
serve your writ?"

"My dear madam, it is not my business to serve writs. And if it was I
have none to serve," said Ishmael very gently.

She looked at him in doubt.

"You have mistaken my errand here, madam. I am not retained on the
other side; I have nothing whatever to do with the other side. I have
heard your story; my sympathies are with you; and I have come here to
offer you my professional services," said Ishmael gravely.

She looked at him earnestly, as if she would read his soul. The woman
of thirty was not so quick at reading character as the little child of
six had been.

"Have you counsel?" inquired Ishmael.

"Counsel? No! Where should I get it?"

"Will you accept me as counsel? I came here to offer you
my services."

"I tell you I have no means, sir."

"I do not want any remuneration in your case; I wish to
serve you, for your own sake and for God's; something we must
do for God's sake and for our fellow creatures'. I wish to be
your counsel in the approaching trial. I think, with the favor
of Divine Providence, I can bring your case to a successful
issue and secure you in the peaceful possession of your children."

"Do you think so? Oh! do you think so?" she inquired eagerly, warmly.

"I really do. I think so, even from the showing of the other side,
who, of course, put the fairest face upon their own cause."

"And will you? Oh! will you?"

"With the help of Heaven, I will."

"Oh, surely Heaven has sent you to my aid."

At this moment the little school clock struck out sharply the hour of
noon.

"It is the children's recess," said the teacher. "Lay aside your
books, dears, and leave the room quietly and in good order."

The children took their hoods and cloaks from the pegs on which they
hung and went out one by one--each child turning to make her little
courtesy before passing the door. Thus all went out but two little
sisters, who living at a distance had brought their luncheon, which
they now took to the open front door, where they sat on the steps in
the pleasant winter sunshine to eat.

The teacher turned to her young visitor.

"Will you sit down? And ah! will you pardon me for the rude reception
I gave you?"

"Pray do not think of it. It was so natural that I have not given it a
thought," said Ishmael gently.

"It is not my disposition to do so; but I have suffered so much; I
have been goaded nearly to desperation."

"I see that, madam; you are exceedingly nervous."

"Nervous! why, women have been driven to madness and death with less
cause than I have had!"

"Do not think of your troubles in that manner, madam; do not excite
yourself, compose yourself, rather. Believe me, it is of the utmost
importance to your success that you should exhibit coolness and
self-possession."

"Oh, but I have had so much sorrow for so many years!"

"Then in the very nature of things your sorrows must soon be over.
Nothing lasts long in this world. But you have had a recent
bereavement," said Ishmael gently, and glancing at her black dress;
for he thought it was better that she should think of her chastening
from the hands of God rather than her wrongs from those of men. But to
his surprise, the woman smiled faintly as she also glanced at her
dress, and replied:

"Oh, no! I have lost no friend by death since the decease of my
parents years ago, far back in my childhood. No, I am not wearing
mourning for anyone. I wear this black alpaca because it is cheap and
decent and protective."

"Protective?"

"Ah, yes! no one knows how protective the black dress is to a woman,
better than I do! There are few who would venture to treat with levity
or disrespect a quiet woman in a black dress. And so I, who have no
father, brother, or husband to protect me, take a shelter under a
black alpaca. It repels dirt, too, as well as disrespect. It is clean
as well as safe, and that is a great desideratum to a poor
schoolmistress," she said, smiling with an almost childlike candor.

"I am glad to see you smile again; and now, shall we go to business?"
said Ishmael.

"Oh, yes, thank you."

"I must ask you to be perfectly candid with me; it is necessary."

"Oh, yes, I know it is, and I will be so; for I can trust you, now."

"Tell me, then, as clearly, as fully, and as calmly as you can, the
circumstances of your case."

"I will try to do so," said the woman.

It is useless to repeat her story here. It was only the same old
story--of the young girl of fortune marrying a spendthrift, who
dissipated her property, estranged her friends, alienated her
affections, and then left her penniless, to struggle alone with all
the ills of poverty to bring up her three little girls. By her own
unaided efforts she had fed, clothed, and educated her three children
for the last nine years. And now he had come back and wanted her to
live with him again. But she had not only ceased to love him, but
began to dread him, lest he should get into debt and make way with the
little personal property she had gathered by years of labor,
frugality, self-denial.

"He says that he is wealthy, how is that?" questioned Ishmael.

A spasm of pain passed over her sensitive face.

"I did not like to tell you, although I promised to be candid with
you; but ah! I cannot benefit by his wealth; I could not
conscientiously appropriate one dollar; and even if I could do so, I
could not trust in its continuance; the money is ill-gotten and
evanescent; it is the money of a gambler, who is a prince one hour and
a pauper the next."

Then seeing Ishmael shrink back in painful surprise, she added:

"To do him justice, Mr. Worth, that is his only vice; it has ruined my
little family; it has brought us to the very verge of beggary; it must
not be permitted to do so again; I must defend my little home and
little girls, against the spoiler."

"Certainly," said Ishmael, whose time was growing short; "give me pen
and ink; I will take down minutes of the statement, and then read it
to you, to see if it is correct."

She placed stationery before him on one of the school-desks, and he
sat down and went to work.

"You have witnesses to support your statement?" he inquired.

"Oh, yes! scores of them, if wanted."

"Give me the names of the most important and the facts they can swear
to."

Mrs. Walsh complied, and he took them down. When he had finished and
read over the brief to her, and received her assurance that it was
correct, he arose to take his leave.

"But--will not all those witnesses cost a great deal of money? And
will not there be other heavy expenses apart from the services of
counsel that you are so good as to give me?" inquired the teacher
anxiously.

"Not for you," replied Ishmael, in a soothing voice, as he shook hands
with her, and, with the promise to see her again at the same hour the
next day, took his leave.

He smiled upon the little sisters as he passed them in the doorway,
and then left the schoolhouse and hurried on towards home.

"Well!" said Judge Merlin, who was waiting for him in the library,
"have you decided? Are you counsel for the plaintiff in the great suit
of Walsh versus Walsh?"

"No," answered Ishmael, "I am retained for the defendant. I have just
had a consultation with my client."

"Great Jove!" exclaimed the judge, in unbounded astonishment. "It was
raving madness in you to refuse the plaintiff's brief; but to accept
the defendant's--"

"I did not only accept it--I went and asked for it," said Ishmael,
smiling.

"Mad! mad! You will lose your first case; and that will throw back
your success for years!"

"I hope not, sir. 'Thrice is he armed who hath his quarrel just,'"
smiled Ishmael.

At the luncheon table that day the judge told the story of Ishmael's
quixotism, as he called it, in refusing the brief and the thumping fee
of the plaintiff, who had the law all on his side; and whom his
counsel would be sure to bring through victoriously; and taking in
hand the course of the defendant, who had no money to pay her counsel,
no law on her side, and who was bound to be defeated.

"But she has justice and mercy on her side; and it shall go hard but I
prove the law on her side, too."

"A forlorn hope, Ishmael, a forlorn hope!" said Mr. Middleton.

"Forlorn hopes are always led by heroes, papa," said Bee.

"And fools!" blurted out Judge Merlin.

Ishmael did not take offense, he knew all that was said was well
meant; the judge talked to him with the plainness of a parent; and
Ishmael rather enjoyed being affectionately blown up by Claudia's
father.

Miss Merlin now looked up, and condescended to say:

"I am very sorry, Ishmael, that you refused the rich client; he might
have been the making of you."

"The making of Ishmael. With the blessing of Heaven, he will make
himself! I am very glad he refused the oppressor's gold!" exclaimed
Bee, before Ishmael could reply.

When Bee ceased to speak, he said:

"I am very sorry, Miss Merlin, to oppose your sentiments in any
instance, but in this I could not do otherwise."

"It is simply a question of right or wrong. If the man's cause was
bad, Ishmael was right to refuse his brief; if the woman's cause was
good, he was right to take her brief," said Mrs. Middleton, as they
all arose from the table.

That evening Ishmael found himself by chance alone in the drawing room
with Bee.

He was standing before the front window, gazing sadly into vacancy.
The carriage, containing Miss Merlin, Lord Vincent, and Mrs. Middleton
as chaperone, had just rolled away from the door. They were going to a
dinner party at the President's. And Ishmael was gazing sadly after
them, when Bee came up to his side and spoke:

"I am very glad, Ishmael, that you have taken sides with the poor
mother; it was well done."

"Thank you, dear Bee! I hope it was well done; I do not regret doing
it; but they say that I have ruined my prospects."

"Do not believe it, Ishmael. Have more faith in the triumph of right
against overwhelming odds. I like the lines you quoted--' Thrice is he
armed who feels his quarrel just!' The poets teach us a great deal,
Ishmael. Only to-day I happened to be reading in Scott--in one of his
novels, by the way, this was, however--of the deadly encounter in the
lists between the Champion of the Wrong, the terrible knight Brian de
Bois Guilbert, and the Champion of Right, the gentle knight Ivanhoe.
Do you remember, Ishmael, how Ivanhoe arose from his bed of illness,
pale, feeble, reeling, scarcely able to bear the weight of his armor,
or to sit his horse, much less encounter such a thunderbolt of war as
Bois Guilbert? There seemed not a hope in the world for Ivanhoe. Yet,
in the first encounter of the knights, it was the terrible Bois
Guilbert that rolled in the dust. Might is not right; but right is
might, Ishmael!"

"I know it, dear Bee; thank you, thank you, for making me feel it
also!" said Ishmael fervently.

"The alternative presented to you last night and this morning was sent
as a trial, Ishmael; such a trial as I think every man must encounter
once in his life, as a decisive test of his spirit. Even our Saviour
was tempted, offered all the kingdoms of this world, and the glory of
them, if he would fall down and worship Satan. But he rebuked the
tempter and the Devil fled from him."

"And angels came and ministered to him," said Ishmael, in a voice of
ineffable tenderness, as the tears filled his eyes and he approached
his arm toward Bee. His impulse was to draw her to his bosom and press
a kiss on her brow--as a brother's embrace of a loved sister; but
Ishmael's nature was as refined and delicate as it was fervent and
earnest; and he abstained from this caress; he said instead:

"You are my guardian angel, Bee. I have felt it long, little sister;
you never fail in a crisis!"

"And while I live I never will, Ishmael. You will not need man's help,
for you will help yourself, but what woman may do to aid and comfort,
that will I do for you, my brother,"

"What a heavenly spirit is yours, Bee," said Ishmael fervently.

"And now let us talk of business, please," said practical little Bee,
who never indulged in sentiment long. "That poor mother! You give her
your services--gratuitously of course?"

"Certainly," said Ishmael.

"But, apart from her counsel's fee, will she not have other expenses
to meet in conducting this suit?"

"Yes."

"How will she meet them?"

"Bee, dear, I have saved a little money; I mean to use it in her
service."

"What!" exclaimed the young girl; "do you mean to give her your
professional aid and pay all her expenses besides?"

"Yes," said Ishmael, "as far as the money will go. I do this, dear
Bee, as a 'thank offering' to the Lord for all the success he has
given me, up to this time. When I think of the days of my childhood in
that poor Hill hut, and compare them to these days, I am deeply
impressed by the mercy he has shown me; and I think that I can never
do enough to show my gratitude. I consider it the right and proper
thing to offer the first fruits of my professional life to him,
through his suffering children."

"You are right, Ishmael, for God has blessed your earnest efforts, as,
indeed, he would bless those of anyone so conscientious and
persevering as yourself. But, Ishmael, will you have money enough to
carry on the suit?"

"I hope so, Bee; I do not know."

"Here, then, Ishmael, take this little roll of notes; it is a hundred
dollars; use it for the woman," she said, putting in his hand a small
parcel.

Ishmael hesitated a moment; but Bee hastened to reassure him by
saying:

"You had as well take it as not, Ishmael. I can very well spare it, or
twice as much. Papa makes me a much larger allowance than one of my
simple tastes can spend. And I should like," she added, smiling, "to
go partners with you in this enterprise."

"I thank you, dear Bee; and I will take your generous donation and use
it, if necessary. It may not be necessary," said Ishmael.

"And now I must leave you, Ishmael, and go to little Lu; she is not
well this evening." And the little Madonna-like maiden glided like a
spirit from the room.

The next morning Ishmael went to see his client. He showed her the
absolute necessity of submission to the writ of habeas corpus; he
promised to use his utmost skill in her case; urged her to trust the
result with her Heavenly Father; and encouraged her to hope for
success.

She followed Ishmael's advice; she promised to obey the order, adding:

"It will be on Wednesday in Easter week. That will be fortunate, as
the school will have a holiday, and I shall be able to attend without
neglecting the work that brings us bread."

"Are the children far away? Can you get them without inconvenience in
so short a time?" inquired Ishmael.

"Oh, yes; they are in the country, with a good honest couple named
Gray, who were here on the Christmas holidays, and boarded with my
aunt, who keeps the Farmer's Rest, near the Center Market. My aunt
recommended them to me, and when I saw the man I felt as if I could
have trusted uncounted gold with him--he looked so true! He and his
wife took my three little girls home with them, and would not take a
cent of pay; and they have kept my secret religiously."

"They have indeed!" said Ishmael, in astonishment; "for they are my
near relatives and never even told me."




CHAPTER LVI.

TRIAL AND TRIUMPH.

  Let circumstance oppose him,
    He bends it to his will;
  And if the flood o'erflows him,
    He dives and steins it still;
  No hindering dull material
    Shall conquer or control
  His energies ethereal,
    His gladiator soul!
  Let lower spirits linger,
    For hint and beck and nod,
  He always sees the finger
    Of an onward urging God!

  --_M.F. Tupper_.

Like most zealous, young professional men, Ishmael did a great deal more
work for his first client than either custom or duty exacted of him.

Authorized by her, he wrote to Reuben Gray to bring the children to the
city.

And accordingly, in three days after, Reuben arrived at the Farmer's
Rest, with his wagon full of family. For he not only brought the three
little girls he was required to bring, but also Hannah, her children,
and her nurse-maid Sally.

As soon as he had seen his party in comfortable quarters he walked up to
the Washington House to report himself to Ishmael; for, somehow or
other, Reuben had grown to look upon Ishmael as his superior officer in
the battle of life, and did him honor, very much as the veteran sergeant
does to the young captain of his company.

Arrived in Ishmael's room, he took off his hat and said:

"Here I am, sir; and I've brung 'em all along."

"All Mrs. Walsh's little girls, of course, for they are required," said
Ishmael, shaking hands with Gray.

"Yes, and all the rest on 'em, Hannah and the little uns, and Sally and
Sam," said Reuben, rubbing his hands gleefully.

"But that was a great task!" said Ishmael, in surprise.

"Well, no, it wasn't, sir; not half so hard a task as it would have been
to a left them all behind, poor things. You see, sir, the reason why I
brung 'em all along was because I sort o' think they love me a deal;
'pon my soul I do, sir, old and gray and rugged as I am; and I don't
like to be parted from 'em, 'specially from Hannah, no, not for a day;
'cause the dear knows, sir, as we was parted long enough, poor Hannah
and me; and now as we is married, and the Lord has donated us a son and
daughter at the eleventh hour, unexpected, praise be unto him for all
his mercies, I never mean to part with any on 'em no more, not even for
a day, till death do us part, amen; but take 'em all 'long with me,
wherever I'm called to go, 'specially as me and poor Hannah was married
so late in life that we aint got many more years before us to be
together."

"Nonsense, Uncle Reuben! You and Aunt Hannah will live forty or fifty
years longer yet, and see your grandchildren, and maybe your
great-grandchildren. You two are the stuff that centenarians are made
of," exclaimed the young man cheeringly.

"Centenarians? what's them, sir?"

"People who live a hundred years."

"Law! Well, I have hearn of such things happening to other folks, and
why not to me and poor Hannah? Why, sir, I would be the happiest man in
the world, if I thought as how I had all them there years to live long
o' Hannah and the little uns in this pleasant world. But his will be
done!" said Gray, reverently raising his hat.

"The little girls are all right, I hope?" inquired Ishmael.

"Yes, sir; all on 'em, and a deal fatter and rosier and healthier nor
they was when I fust took 'em down. Perty little darlings! Didn't they
enjoy being in the country, neither, though it was the depth of winter
time? Law, Ish--sir, I mean--it's a mortal sin ag'in natur' to keep
chil'en in town if it can be helped! But their ma, poor thing, couldn't
help it, I know. Law, Ish--sir, I mean--if you had seen her that same
Christmas Day, as she ran in with her chil'en to her aunt as is hostess
at the Farmer's. If ever you see a poor little white bantam trying to
cover her chicks when the hawk was hovering nigh by, you may have some
idea of the way she looked when she was trying to hide her chil'un and
didn't know where; 'cause she daren't keep 'em at home and daren't hide
'em at her aunt's, for her home would be the first place inwaded and her
aunt's the second. They was all so flustered, they took no more notice
o' me standin' in the parlor 'n if I had been a pillar-post,'till
feeling of pityful towards the poor things, I made so bold to go forward
and offer to take 'em home 'long o' me, and which was accepted with
thanks and tears as soon as the landlady recommended me as an old
acquaintance and well-beknown to herself. So it was settled. That night
when you come to spend the evening with us, Ish--sir, I mean--I really
did feel guilty in having of a secret as I wouldn't tell you; but you
see, sir, I was bound up to secrecy, and besides I thought as you was
stopping in Washington City, if you knowed anythink about it you might
be speened afore the court and be obliged to tell all, you know."

"You did quite right, Uncle Reuben," said Ishmael affectionately.

"You call me Uncle Reuben, sir?"

"Why not, Uncle Reuben? and why do you call me sir?"

"Well--sir, because you are a gentleman now--not but what you allers was
a gentleman by natur'; but now you are one by profession. They say you
have come to be a lawyer in the court, sir, and can stand up and plead
before the judges theirselves."

"I have been admitted to the bar, Uncle Reuben."

"Yes, that's what they call it; see there now, you know, I'm only a poor
ignorant man, and you have no call to own the like o' me for uncle,
'cause, come to the rights of it, I aint your uncle at all, sir, though
your friend and well-wisher allers; and to claim the likes o' me as an
uncle might do you a mischief with them as thinks riches and family and
outside show and book-larning is everythink. So Ish--sir, I mean, I
won't take no offense, nor likewise feel hurted, if you leaves oft
calling of me uncle and calls me plain 'Gray,' like Judge Merlin does."

"Uncle Reuben," said Ishmael, with feeling, "I am very anxious to
advance myself in the world, very ambitious of distinction; but if I
thought worldly success would or could estrange me from the friends of
my boyhood, I would cease to wish for it. If I must cease to be true, in
order to be great, I prefer to remain in obscurity. Give me your hand,
Uncle Reuben, and call me Ishmael, and know me for your boy."

"There, then, Ishmael! I'm glad to find you again! God bless my boy! But
law! what's the use o' my axing of him to do that? He'll do it anyways,
without my axing!" said Reuben, pressing the hand of Ishmael. "And now,"
he added, "will you be round to the Farmer's this evening to see Hannah
and the young uns?"

"Yes, Uncle Reuben; but first I must go and let Mrs. Walsh know that you
have brought her little girls back. I suppose she will think it best to
leave them with her aunt until the day of trial."

"It will be the safest place for 'em! for besides the old lady being
spunky, I shall be there to protect 'em; for I mean to stay till that
same said trial and hear you make your fust speech afore the judge, and
see that woman righted afore ever I goes back home again, ef it costs me
fifty dollars."

"I'm afraid you will find it very expensive, Uncle Reuben."

"No, I won't, sir--Ishmael, I mean; because, you see, I fotch up a lot
o' spring chickens and eggs and early vegetables, and the profits I
shall get offen them will pay my expenses here at the very least," said
Reuben, as he arose and stood waiting with hat in hand for Ishmael's
motions.

Ishmael got up and took his own hat and gloves.

"Be you going round to see the schoolmist'ess now, sir--Ishmael, I
mean?"

"Yes, Uncle Reuben."

"Well, I think I'd like to walk round with you, if you don't mind. I
kind o' want to see the little woman, and I kind o' don't want to part
with you just yet, sir--Ishmael, I mean."

"Come along, then, Uncle Reuben; she will be delighted to see her
children's kind protector, and I shall enjoy your company on the way."

"And then, sir--Ishmael, I mean--when we have seen her, you will go back
with me to the Farmer's and see Hannah and the little uns and spend the
evening long of us?"

"Yes, Uncle Reuben; and I fancy Mrs. Walsh will go with us."

"Sartain, sure, so she will, sir--Ishmael, I mean."

It was too late to find her at the schoolhouse, as it would be sure to
be closed at this hour. So they walked directly to the little suburban
cottage where she lived with one faithful old negro servant, who had
been her nurse, and with her cow and pig and poultry and her pet dog and
cat. They made her heart glad with the news of the children's arrival,
and they waited until, with fingers that trembled almost too much to do
the work, she put on her bonnet and mantle to accompany them to the
Farmer's.

The meeting between the mother and children was very affecting. She
informed them that, this being Holy Thursday evening, she had dismissed
the school for the Easter holidays, and so could be with them all the
time until she should take them into court on Wednesday of the ensuing
week.

Then in family council it was arranged that both herself and the
children should remain at the Farmer's until the day of the trial.

As soon as all this matter was satisfactorily settled Ishmael arose and
bid them all good-night, promising to repeat his visit often while his
relatives remained at the hotel.

It was late when Ishmael reached home, but the drawing-room was ablaze
with light, and as he passed its open door he saw that its only
occupants were the Viscount Vincent and Claudia Merlin. They were
together on the sofa, talking in low, confidential tones. How beautiful
she looked! smiling up to the handsome face that was bent in deferential
admiration over hers. A pang of love and jealousy wrung Ishmael's heart
as he hurried past and ran up the stairs to his den. There he sat down
at his desk, and, bidding vain dreams begone, concentrated his thoughts
upon the work before him--the first speech he was to make at the bar.

Ishmael worked very hard the day preceding the trial; he took great
pains getting up his case, not only for his own sake, but for the sake
of that poor mother and her children in whom he felt so deeply
interested.

No farther allusion was made to the affair by any member of Judge
Merlin's family until Wednesday morning, when, as they all sat around
the breakfast table, the judge said:

"Well, Ishmael, the case of Walsh versus Walsh comes on to-day, I hear.
How do you feel? a little nervous over your first case, eh?"

"Not yet; I feel only great confidence in the justice of my cause, as an
earnest of success."

"The justice of his cause! Poor fellow, how much he has to learn yet!
Why, Ishmael, how many times have you seen justice overthrown by law?"

"Too many times, sir; but there is no earthly reason why that should
happen in this case."

"Have you got your maiden speech all cut and dried and ready to
deliver?"

"I have made some notes; but for the rest I shall trust to the
inspiration of the instant."

"Bad plan that. 'Spose the inspiration don't come? or 'spose you lose
your presence of mind? Better have your speech carefully written off,
and then, inspiration or no inspiration, you will be able to read, at
least."

"My notes are very carefully arranged; they contain the whole argument."

"And for the rest 'it shall be given ye in that hour, what ye shall
speak,'" said Beatrice earnestly.

They all arose and left the table.

"Thank you, dearest Bee," said Ishmael, as he passed her.

"God aid you, Ishmael!" she replied fervently.

He hurried upstairs to collect his documents, and then hastened to the
City Hall, where Mrs. Walsh and her children were to meet him.

He found them all in the ante-chamber of the courtroom, attended by a
bodyguard composed of Reuben, Hannah, and the landlady.

He spoke a few encouraging words to his client, shook hands with the
members of her party, and then took them all into the courtroom and
showed them their places. The plaintiff was not present. The judges had
not yet taken their seats. And the courtroom was occupied only by a few
lawyers, clerks, bailiffs, constables, and other officials.

In a few minutes, however, the judges entered and took their seats; the
crier opened the court, the crowd poured in, the plaintiff with his
counsel made his appearance, and the business of the day commenced.

I shall not give all the details of this trial; I shall only glance at a
few of them.

The courtroom was full, but not crowded; nothing short of a murder or a
divorce case ever draws a crowd to such a place.

The counsel for the plaintiff was composed of three of the oldest,
ablest, and most experienced members of the Washington bar. The first of
these, Mr. Wiseman, was distinguished for his profound knowledge of the
law, his skill in logic, and his closeness in reasoning; the second, Mr.
Berners, was celebrated for his fire and eloquence; and the third, Mr.
Vivian, was famous for his wit and sarcasm. Engaged on one side, they
were considered invincible. To these three giants, with the law on their
side, was opposed young Ishmael, with nothing but justice on his side.
Bad look-out for justice! Well, so it was in that great encounter
already alluded to between Brian and Ivanhoe.

Mr. Wiseman, for the plaintiff, opened the case. He was a great, big,
bald-headed man, who laid down the law as a blacksmith hammers an anvil,
in a clear, forcible, resounding manner, leaving the defense--as
everybody declared--not a leg to stand upon.

"Oh, Mr. Worth! it is all over with me, and I shall die!" whispered Mrs.
Walsh, in deadly terror.

"Have patience! his speech does not impress the court as it does
you--they are used to him."

Witnesses were called, to prove as well as they could from a bad set of
facts, what an excellent husband and father the plaintiff had been; how
affectionate, how anxious, how zealous he was for the happiness of his
wife and children--leaving it to be inferred that nothing on earth but
her own evil tendencies instigated the wife to withdraw herself and
children from his protection!

"Heaven and earth, Mr. Worth, did you ever hear anything like that? They
manage to tell the literal truth, but so pervert it that it is worse
than the worse falsehood!" exclaimed Mrs. Walsh, in a low but indignant
tone.

"Aye," answered Ishmael, who sat, pencil and tablets in hand, taking
notes; "aye! 'a lie that is half a truth is ever the blackest of lies.'
But the court is accustomed to such witnesses; they do not receive so
much credit as you or they think."

Ishmael did not cross-examine these witnesses; the great mass of
rebutting testimony that he could bring forward, he knew, must overwhelm
them. So when the last witness for the plaintiff had been examined, he
whispered a few cheering words to the trembling woman by his side, and
rose for the defendant. Now, whenever a new barrister takes the floor
for the first time, there is always more or less curiosity and commotion
among the old fogies of the forum.

What will he turn out to be? that is the question. All eyes were turned
towards him.

They saw a tall, broad-shouldered, full-chested young man, who stood,
with a certain dignity, looking upon the notes that he held in his hand;
and when he lifted his stately head to address the court they saw that
his face was not only beautiful in the noble mold of the features, but
almost divine from the inspiring soul within.

Among the eyes that gazed upon him were those of the three giants of the
law whom he had now to oppose. They stared at him mercilessly--no doubt
with the intention of staring him down. But they did not even confuse
him; for the simple reason that he did not look towards them. They might
stare themselves stone blind, but they would have no magnetic influence
upon that strong, concentrated, earnest soul!

Ishmael was not in the least embarrassed in standing up to address the
court for the first time, simply because he was not thinking of himself
or his audience, but of his client, and her case as he wished to set it
forth; and he was not looking at the spectators, but alternately at the
court and at the notes in his hand.

He did not make a long opening like the Giant Wiseman had done; for he
wished to reserve himself for the closing speech in final reply to the
others. He just made a plain statement of his client's case as it is in
part known to the reader.

He told the court how, at the age of fifteen, she had been decoyed from
her mother's house and married by the plaintiff, a man more than twice
her age; how when she had come into her property he had squandered it
all by a method that he, the plaintiff, called speculation, but that
others called gambling; how he had then left her in poverty and
embarrassment and with one child to support; how he remained away two
years, during which time her friends had set his wife up in business in
a little fancy store. She was prospering when he came back, took up his
abode with her, got into debt which he could not pay, and when all her
stock and furniture was seized to satisfy his creditors, he took himself
off once more, leaving her with two children. She was worse off than
before; her friends grumbled, but once more came to her assistance, set
her up a little book and news agency, the stock of which was nearly all
purchased on credit, and told her plainly that if she permitted her
husband to come and break up her business again they would abandon and
leave her to her fate. Notwithstanding this warning, when at the end of
seven or eight months he came back again she received him again. He
stayed with her thirteen months; and suddenly disappeared without
bidding her good-by, leaving her within a few weeks of becoming the
mother of a third child. A few days after his disappearance another
execution was put into the house to satisfy a debt contracted by him,
and everything was sold under the hammer. She was reduced to the last
degree of poverty; her friends held themselves aloof, disgusted at what
they termed her culpable weakness; she and her children suffered from
cold and hunger; and during her subsequent illness she and they must
have starved and frozen but for the public charities, that would not let
anyone in our midst perish from want of necessary food and fuel. When
she recovered from her illness, one relative, a widow now present in
court, had from her own narrow means supplied the money to rent and
furnish a small schoolroom, and this most hapless of women was once more
put in a way to earn daily bread for herself and children. Nine years
passed, during which she enjoyed a respite from the persecutions of the
plaintiff. In these nine years, by strict attention to business,
untiring industry, she not only paid off the debt owed to her aged
relative, but she bought a little cottage and garden in a cheap suburb,
and furnished the house and stocked the garden. She was now living a
laborious but contented life and rearing her children in comfort. But
now at the end of nine years comes back the plaintiff. Her husband? No,
her enemy! for he comes, not as he pretends, to cherish and protect; but
as he ever came before, to lay waste and destroy! How long could it be
supposed that the mother would be able to keep the roof over the heads
of her children if the plaintiff were permitted to enter beneath it? if
the court did not protect her home against his invasion, he would again
bring ruin and desolation within its walls. They would prove by
competent witnesses every point in this statement of the defendant's
case; and then he would demand for his client, not only that she should
be secured in the undisturbed possession of her children, her property,
and her earnings, but that the plaintiff should be required to
contribute an annual sum of money to the support of the defendant and
her children, and to give security for its payment.

"That's 'carrying the war into Africa' with a vengeance," whispered
Walsh to his counsel, as Ishmael concluded his address.

He then called the witnesses for the defendant. They were numerous and
of the highest respectability. Among them was the pastor of her parish,
her family physician, and many of the patrons of her school.

They testified to the facts stated by her attorney.

The three giants did their duty in the cross-examining line of business.
Wiseman cross-examined in a stern manner; Berners in an insinuating way;
and Vivian in a sarcastic style; but the only effect of their forensic
skill was to bring out the truth from the witnesses--more clearly,
strongly, and impressively.

When the last witness for the defendant had been permitted to leave the
stand Wiseman arose to address the court on behalf of the plaintiff. He
spoke in his own peculiar sledge-hammer style, sonorously striking the
anvil and ringing all the changes upon law, custom, precedent, and so
forth that always gave the children into the custody of the father. And
he ended by demanding that the children be at once delivered over to his
client.

He was followed by Berners, who had charge of the eloquence "business"
of that stage, and dealt in pathos, tears, white pocket handkerchiefs,
and poetical quotations. He drew a most heart-rending picture of the
broken-spirited husband and father, rejected by an unforgiving wife and
ill-conditioned children, becoming a friendless and houseless wanderer
over the wide world; in danger of being driven, by despair, to madness
and suicide! He compared the plaintiff to Byron, whose poetry he
liberally quoted. And he concluded by imploring the court, with tears
in his eyes, to intervene and save his unhappy client from the gulf of
perdition to which his implacable wife would drive him. And he sank down
in his seat utterly overwhelmed by his feelings and holding a drift of
white cambric to his face.

"Am I such an out-and-out monster, Mr. Worth?" whispered Mrs. Walsh, in
dismay.

Ishmael smiled.

"Everybody knows Berners--his 'madness' and 'suicide,' his 'gulf of
perdition' and his white cambric pocket-handkerchief are recognized
institutions. See! the judge is actually smiling over it."

Mr. Vivian arose to follow--he did up the genteel comedy; he kept on
hand a supply of "little jokes" gleaned from Joe Miller, current comic
literature, dinner tables, clubs, etc.--"little jokes" of which every
point in his discourse continually reminded him, though his hearers
could not always perceive the association of ideas. This gentleman was
very facetious over family jars, which reminded him of a "little joke,"
which he told; he was also very witty upon the subject of matrimonial
disputes in particular, which reminded him of another "little joke,"
which he also told; but most of all, he was amused at the caprice of
womankind, who very often rather liked to be compelled to do as they
pleased, which reminded him of a third "little joke." And if the court
should allow the defendant the exclusive possession of her children and
a separate maintenance, it was highly probable that she would not thank
them for their trouble, but would take the first opportunity of
voluntarily reconciling herself to her husband and giving him back
herself, her home, and her children, which would be equal to any "little
joke" he had ever heard in his life, etc., etc., etc.

The audience were all in a broad grin. Even Mrs. Walsh, with her lips of
"life-long sadness," smiled.

"You may smile at him," said Ishmael, "and so will I, since I do not at
all doubt the issue of this trial; but for all that, joker as he is, he
is the most serious opponent that we have. I would rather encounter half
a dozen each of Wisemans and Berners than one Vivian. Take human nature
in general, it can be more easily laughed than reasoned or persuaded in
or out of any measure. People would rather laugh than weep or reflect.
Wiseman tries to make them reflect, which they won't do; Berners tries
to make them weep, which they can't do; but Vivian with his jokes makes
them laugh, which they like to do. And so, he has joked himself into a
very large practice at the Washington bar."

But the facetious barrister was bringing his speech to a close, with a
brilliant little joke that eclipsed all the preceding ones and set the
audience in a roar. And when the laughter had subsided, he finally ended
by expressing a hope that the court would not so seriously disappoint
and so cruelly wrong the defendant as by giving a decision in her favor.




CHAPTER LVII.

THE YOUNG CHAMPION.

  Then uprose Gismond; and she knew
    That she was saved. _Some_ never met
  His face before; but at first view
    They felt quite sure that God had set
  Himself to Satan; who could spend
    A minute's mistrust on the end?

  This pleased her most, that she enjoyed
    The heart of her joy, with her content
  In watching Gismond, unalloyed
    By any doubt of the event;
  God took that on him--she was bid
    Watch Gismond for her part! She did.

  --_Browning_.

Ishmael waited a few minutes for the excitement produced by the last
address to subside--the last address that in its qualities and effects
had resembled champagne--sparkling but transient, effervescent but
evanescent. And when order had been restored Ishmael arose amid a
profound silence to make his maiden speech, for the few opening remarks
he had made in initiating the defense could scarcely be called a speech.
Once more then all eyes were fixed upon him in expectancy. And, as
before, he was undisturbed by these regards because he was unconscious
of them; and he was calm because he was not thinking of himself or of
the figure he was making, but of his client and her cause. He did not
care to impress the crowd, he only wished to affect the court. So little
did he think of the spectators in the room, that he did not observe that
Judge Merlin, Claudia, and Beatrice were among them, seated in a
distant corner--Judge Merlin and Claudia were watching him with
curiosity, and Bee with the most affectionate anxiety. His attention was
confined to the judges, the counsel, his client, and the memoranda in
his hand. He had a strong confidence in the justice of his cause;
perfect faith in the providence of God; and sanguine hopes of success.

True, he had arrayed against him an almost overpowering force: the
husband of his client, and the three great guns of the bar--Wiseman,
Berners, and Vivian, with law, custom, and precedent. But with him stood
the angels of Justice and Mercy, invisible, but mighty; and, over all,
the Omnipotent God, unseen, but all-seeing!

Ishmael possessed the minor advantages of youth, manly beauty, a
commanding presence, a gracious smile, and a sweet, deep, sonorous
voice. He was besides a new orator among them, with a fresh original
style.

He was no paid attorney; it was not his pocket that was interested, but
his sympathies; his whole heart and soul were in the cause that he had
embraced, and he brought to bear upon it all the genius of his powerful
mind.

I would like to give you the whole of this great speech that woke up the
Washington court from its state of semi-somnolency and roused it to the
sense of the unjust and cruel things it sometimes did when talking in
its sleep. But I have only time and space to glance at some of its
points; and if anyone wishes to see more of it, it may be found in the
published works of the great jurist and orator.

He began to speak with modest confidence and in clear, concise, and
earnest terms. He said that the court had heard from the learned counsel
that had preceded him a great deal of law, sentiment, and wit. From him
they should now hear of justice, mercy, and truth!

He reverted to the story of the woman's wrongs, sufferings, and
struggles, continued through many years; he spoke of her love,
patience, and forbearance under the severest trials; he dwelt upon the
prolonged absence of her husband, prolonged through so many weary
years, and the false position of the forsaken wife, a position so much
worse than widowhood, inasmuch as it exposed her not only to all the
evils of poverty, but to suspicion, calumny, and insult. But he bade
them note how the woman had passed through the fire unharmed; how she
had fought the battle of life bravely and come out victoriously; how
she had labored on in honorable industry for years, until she had
secured a home for herself and little girls. He spoke plainly of the
arrival of the fugitive husband as the coming of the destroyer who had
three times before laid waste her home; he described the terror and
distress his very presence in the city had brought to that little
home; the flight of the mother with her children, and her agony of
anxiety to conceal them; he dwelt upon the cruel position of the woman
whose natural protector has become her natural enemy; he reminded the
court that it had required the mother to take her trembling little
ones from their places of safety and concealment and to bring them
forward; and now that they were here he felt a perfect confidence that
the court would extend the aegis of its authority over these helpless
ones, since that would be the only shield they could have under
heaven. He spoke noble words in behalf not only of his client, but of
woman--woman, loving, feeble, and oppressed from the beginning of
time--woman, hardly dealt with by nature in the first place, and by
the laws, made by her natural lover and protector, man, in the second
place. Perhaps it was because he knew himself to be the son of a woman
only, even as his Master had been before him, that he poured so much
of awakening, convicting, and condemning fire, force, and weight into
this part of his discourse. He uttered thoughts and feelings upon this
subject, original and startling at that time, but which have since
been quoted, both in the Old and New World, and have had power to
modify those cruel laws which at that period made woman, despite her
understanding intellect, an idiot, and despite her loving heart a
chattel--in the law.

It had been the time-honored prerogative and the invariable custom of
the learned judges of this court to go to sleep during the pleadings of
the lawyers; but upon this occasion they did not indulge in an afternoon
nap, I assure you!

He next reviewed the testimony of the witnesses of the plaintiff;
complimented them on the ingenuity they had displayed in making "the
worst appear the better cause," by telling half the truth and ignoring
the other half; but warned the court at the same time

  "That a lie which is half a truth, is ever the blackest of lies,
   That a lie which is all a lie may be met and fought with outright;
   But a lie which is part a truth, is a harder matter to fight."

Then he reviewed in turn the speeches of the counsel for the
plaintiff--first that of Wiseman, the ponderous law-expounder, which
he answered with quite as much law and a great deal more equity;
secondly, that of Berners, the tear-pumper, the false sentiment of
which he exposed and criticised; and thirdly that of Vivian, the
laugh-provoker, with which he dealt the most severely of all, saying
that one who could turn into jest the most sacred affections and most
serious troubles of domestic life, the heart's tragedy, the household
wreck before them, could be capable of telling funny stories at his
father's funeral, uttering good jokes over his mother's coffin.

He spoke for two hours, warming, glowing, rising with his subject, until
his very form seemed to dilate in grandeur, and his face grew radiant as
the face of an archangel; and those who heard seemed to think that his
lips like those of the prophet of old had been touched with fire from
heaven. Under the inspiration of the hour, he spoke truths new and
startling then, but which have since resounded through the senate
chambers of the world, changing the laws of the nations in regard to
woman.

Nora, do you see your son? Oh, was it not well worth while to have
loved, suffered, and died, only to have given him to the world!

It was a complete success. All his long, patient, painful years of
struggle were rewarded now. It was one splendid leap from obscurity to
fame.

The giants attempted to answer him, but it was of no use. After the
freshness, the fire, the force, the heart, soul, and life in Ishmael's
utterances, their old, familiar, well-worn styles, in which the same
arguments, pathos, wit that had done duty in so many other cases was
paraded again, only bored their hearers. In vain Wiseman appealed to
reason; Berners to feeling; and Vivian to humor; they would not do: the
court had often heard all that before, and grown heartily tired of it.
Wiseman's wisdom was found to be foolishness; Berner's pathos laughable;
and Vivian's humor grievous.

The triumvirate of the Washington bar were dethroned, and Prin